Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

-G-

“You’re taking us to Portland? You’re working with Sean Renard.”
“I don’t know who that is.”
“He’s with the resistance. He must have set this up.”
“Nobody set this up but me.”
“Then where are we going?”
“Someplace I know you’ll be safe.”

-G-

“Safe,” Adalind mutters as the truck bounces, “I don’t think anywhere in Portland will be safe.” Her daughter sighs and she hugs her closer, feels her warmth and weight.

“Why do you say that?” The tone is as brusque as she’s come to expect if also curious and Adalind knows this is the moment she has to truly decide if she’s going to trust this woman. She can’t do this alone but is this stranger, who yes has saved them and got them away but is also still a stranger, a better bet than those in the city they are rapidly approaching.

“Sean Renard is a royal bastard, literally and figurately. He’s her father but he’s just as likely to welcome her as he is use her. He’s all about power, how he can get it and use it and keep it. He used me and I let him, killed for him only to be tossed aside when he thought me useless.”

“That’s a lot.” Adalind laughs but there’s no humour in it.

“That’s not all. He instructed me to kill a Grimm and I tried but it didn’t work out, I just pissed off the new Grimm in town and then we got tangled up in his police case and he saved me, had to really, but then Renard told me to infatuate his partner and that spell went a bit too far and so the new Grimm took my powers to save him and damn me and so I then put his girlfriend into a coma with a specific spell which only a royal, i.e. Renard, could wake her from and then they’d be obsessed with each other and only magic could undo that but they were all against magic and I was supposed to be well away from it all but then I got involved with the Royals, more than I bargained for and suddenly I’m being forced to sign a blood contract for a child I wanted to use for power but then she was real and I could feel her and giving her away was the last thing I wanted or thought I’d do.” She’s breathing heavily as she finishes and she knows that’s a lot of information for someone to take in but it has actually helped a little to say it all out loud. Yes, she knows she got herself into this mess but she also thinks its fair to say others definitely helped along the way.

“That’s some story,” her companion agrees and if her tone is soft then it spikes worry in Adalind rather than comfort.

“Look, I’ve not been perfect. I’ve done things I’m not proud of but I guess most people would say that of their own lives. I can only go forward. I will do anything for my daughter. I will fight, I will run, I will hide, lie, cheat, steal. Whatever I have to do so I don’t lose her.”

“What if you had to give her up? Sometimes we have to sacrifice what we love most.” Adalind feels her face ripple with a woge as she clutches her daughter tighter.

“As I said before I won’t let anyone take my child. They will have to kill me; I’m not giving her up. I will fight for her.” She deliberately woges and then almost screeches when the dark, dark eyes of a Grimm look back at her from her companion.

“Good,” it smiles and she represses a shiver. “Then we’re going to need some help, with the fight that’s coming.”

-G-

“Really? Spagetti?”

“No, I was talking about you.”

“Ah. What’s going on?”

“It’s funny you should ask. Because I was thinking that now is as good a time as ever to-“

His phone interrupts him and Nick closes his eyes. He gets it out to mute it, turn it off, maybe put it down the back of the couch. He does not want this moment to pass, again, doesn’t want to keep making these moments. But the number ringing is not one he recognises and, on the screen, it pops up with a message the number is associated with.

*For emergencies only, M.*

His fingers slide over answer before he’s conscious of the movement.

“Burkhardt,” he grunts even though he wants to say something very different.

“Can you talk?” Comes the semi-familiar voice and he breathes out.

“I’m at home with Juliette,” He replies very aware of her eyes on him as he talks.

“Then no you can’t,” his mother answers her own question. “I need some time with you, just you and Nicky no one can know.”

“When?”

“As soon as possible.” He sighs as he sees their evening disappearing but he can’t ignore this, can’t not do as his mother asks. Well, commands. He takes a moment to think, she must be close by to request such a meeting and if she wants just him then they need a place off grid that no one would suspect they’d go to. He grimaces towards Juliette and then makes a show of looking at his watch.

“If this is advisory based then can I finish my dinner before heading in?”

“I suppose,” His mother grumbles and then he catches her words even as it’s clear from the lower volume she is talking to someone else. “We can sort you out while we get our timings.”

“Then I can meet you there in say an hour? Do we really need to go to the location tonight?”

“Location?”

“Ok, I’ll meet you there.” He ends the call then, looking up at Juliette even as his fingers tap out a quick message.

“I am so sorry,” He starts but she huffs out a laugh, though it’s not her usual, happy titter.

“How many dinners have we had interrupted? I knew this might happen Nick, it’s ok.”

“It happens a lot,” he can’t help but comment as they sit down with the just warm enough food.

“Yes, it does. With you being a cop and a Grimm and just generally a very helpful guy. I know it’s important, what you do and you’ll know which dinners are important enough not to miss.” She laughs at her words but Nick feels his insides twist slightly. He’s not sure but it feels like there’s something in her words he should be more aware of. Then she’s passing him the salad and he tries to focus on just her rather than whatever situation, or more likely fight, his mother is bringing his way.

-G-

AN – So, thoughts?

Chapter Text

-G-

Driving out towards the old warehouse Nick tries to keep his thoughts calm. He has no idea what’s coming and what his mother might be involved in and why, after so many years doing it on her own, she would now be contacting him. Still, she has contacted him and he will try his best to help, whatever way he can.

Waiting inside is easier, Nick thinks of it as the start of a stakeout and so sweeps the area, checking exits and what inventory is left. Remembers when he was last here with his mother, the fight and subsequent investigation, his mother leaving, and all the things he’s learnt since. He hears the footsteps, soft as they are and so is facing towards her as his mother appears.

“Nicky,” she greets and Nick pauses to scan over her and to listen in for any further movement before stepping closer.

“Mom.” They hug and he gives himself this moment to just be a boy with his mother before letting it pass and then stepping back, readying himself for what she has to say. “Are you ok?”

“Yes, yes, but I’ve got a lot to tell you.” She nods and takes a breath before her gaze fixes on the bag at his feet. “What’s in there? Did you come alone?” He picks up the bag and opens it to let her view the contents.

“Of course, I came alone and I thought you might have had a potentially rough trip so I brought some food and other bits you might need.”

“Nicky,” his mother practically beams at him as she looks through the containers of food, the bundles of clothes and first aid kits. “You have no idea how much I needed something like this.” He shrugs but feels pleased at her reaction.

“You can eat while you talk,” he points out but she shakes her head.

“I need to tell you something first and you need to promise me something.” His gaze fixes on her face and nods for her to continue.

“What I’m about to tell you can go no further, Nicky. You can’t tell anyone. Several people’s lives, including mine, will depend on you keeping this a secret.”

“This sounds-“

“This could very well change the course of history,” she cuts him off and Nick feels his eyebrows raise. “I was contacted by the Resistance to help rescue two individuals and get them to safety. A mother and child. This child, Nicky, she’s only a few days old but already her powers are showing. This child has an extraordinary destiny. In the right hands it could do great good, but in the wrong hands, well, great evil.”

“Good and evil? Mom-“

“I know how it sounds but that doesn’t change the truth. Throughout history personalities appear in the world who people follow. There’s no rational explanation why, except we know there’s more to this world than meets the eye. Good and evil, power and control, magic and intent, love and hate, light and dark, they all exist and we must fight to protect the balance.” His mother sounds as passionate as he’s ever heard her and he knows she believes this with her full being.

“So, you want me to?” He asks as moves his hands to his hips, fighting the urge to start pacing.

“Help me protect them,” she states then holds up her hand as he opens his mouth, “but first, swear to me Nicky, that you won’t tell a soul.”

“Mom-“

“No one, not Juliette, not your friends, no one Nicky. Swear to me on our family name, on our blood, on your father and Aunt Marie.” She fixes him with such a gaze that Nick feels a shiver run down his spine. This isn’t his mother, this woman is all Grimm, a believer in her cause and she’ll fight, to the very end, to see it through. He holds her gaze and nods his head but before he can say anything a sound reaches his ears.

“Are we alone?” He queries and then holds his hand up to stall his mother’s reply as he hears more noises. “I can hear- is that a baby?” The sounds of soft murmurs and coos came again before reaches in volume to become a cry. He steps in the direction it’s coming from but Kelly steps into his space and holds onto his arm, clasping his other hand with hers.

“Nicky, you word that you’ll help me protect them!”

“Yes Mom, I swear,” he vows and he feels as if something almost passes between them before his mother nods and withdraws from him.

“Ok, then I should probably tell you the woman who had the baby, who we’re helping, her name is Adalind Schade.”

-G-

Adalind tries not to move, tries to keep as still and quiet as possible whilst holding her daughter. All while fighting the urge to run, run fast and far away and somewhere that won’t hold danger around every corner. At this moment that is literal, as she’s hidden around the corner from the meeting of two Grimms, one of whom very much won’t want to see her.

Kelly Burkhardt. Her saviour was none other than Nick Burkhardt’s mother and wasn’t that just the biggest coincidence or maybe bad luck in the whole world. Of course, it had to be his mother! And, oh, wouldn’t it be the best family reunion when he told said mother she had attempted to murder her sister. Although, she had already confessed to that so that had to count for something, right?

Her daughter stretches in her sleep and Adalind looks down at her face, turned towards her chest and thinks that she would murder any number of people to keep her daughter safe. She might have done some terrible things in her life but this little one is hands down the best and she will do everything in her power to keep her safe and happy and healthy and perfect. She won’t be like her mother. Her daughter will know she is loved, no matter what, and that Adalind will always be there for her, no matter what.

It might be a little early for that promise though, first she has to survive the meeting of the Grimms and hopefully, finally find out what Kelly’s plan is.

She rocks her daughter gently and thinks it might be time to give her a name, now she has a moment or two to herself and can just stare at her. At her little nose and whisper eyelashes. Chubby cheeks and dimpled chin. She’s not biased, her daughter is beautiful. Face that could light up the nights sky.

Diana, she thinks, goddess of the moon and of the hunt.

Mystical and magical and powerful and hopefully able to lead their pursuers on a very long, merry, fruitless hunt indeed.

She presses a kiss to her forehead, mouthing her name aware as she is that Kelly said to stay quiet as long as possible. Give her the chance to talk things through with Nick so he would ask questions first, rather than shoot.

But babies never go along with adult’s plans and Diana stretches again, soft noises escaping that sound a lot louder than they probably are to Adalind’s ears. She rocks her again and is rewarded with her daughter coming awake, letting out a cry before blinking and gazing up at her. She mouths ‘I love you’ and gives another kiss and feels little hands clutch back at her.

“Adalind,” Kelly calls and she looks up to see the female Grimm before turning all her attention to the man next to her. It must be hormones, she thinks, or something in the air, something, because he’s glaring at her, body tense with rage at her very presence and she has the overwhelming thought of just how fine he looks.

He’s in his standard fare, dark wash jeans and button up shirt under a light, sturdy jacket. All clean lines and compact, don’t mess with me vibes and she gets that urge, as she always has with him, to create some chaos around him. Between them.

“Adalind,” he practically growls and she takes an instinctive step back.

“Nick,“ Kelly reprimands and he turns his focus onto her.

“I’m sorry but do you really expect me to just accept that she’s changed and we’re all good here? This is the woman who tried to kill Aunt Marie! Tried to kill Hank, my partner!”

“Nicky, you promised-“

“To help protect them, sure, but we didn’t agree on being happy about it! You knew who she was before you got me to swear, before you said anything to me.” He’s pacing back and forth, glare flickering between his mother and her and Adalind is very grateful they are the only people in the space.

“Adalind told me what she did before she left Portland,” Kelly states and Adalind hopes she didn’t leave anything out in her, admittedly more cliff-notes version re-telling than the full story.

“Really?”

“I did,” she speaks up and gets his full attention for her efforts. “I know what I’ve done Nick.”

“You poisoned Juliette! You made Wu into a human garbage disposal!”

“I did what?” She frowns at him, not sure what he’s talking about.

“Those cookies you made? The spell you put on Hank? Wu ate one and almost died too!”

“Well, that’s hardly my fault! I told Hank not to share them, they were only supposed to be eaten by him!” Nick steps closer at her words, glaring down at her and she shudders at the intensity of his gaze.

“Oh, and that make is better, does it?” He snarls. “You-“ Suddenly there’s a rumbling sounds and all three of them stop and look. Nearby metal screeches as it bends and stretches unnaturally and dust falls off bricks as they shake. Adalind looks down to see Diana’s eyes glow purple and she rocks her daughter as she coos at her.

“Oh, Diana, it’s ok, hush little one, it’s ok,” The rumbling sounds fade as she talks and she concentrates on moving with her daughter rather than the weight of the gaze of the other people with her.

“What was that?” Nick’s voice is calmer and she breathes out before looking up at him.

“That was the baby,” Kelly answers and Nick’s face is almost comical with his disbelief. “I told you; her powers are already showing.”

“How?”

“Because of me,” Adalind admits and looks at both of them. “Because of what I did. You took my powers Nick and I was hell bent on getting them back. I didn’t think of anything else, was only focused on that one goal. I went through the Contaminatio Ritualis to become a Hexenbiest again.”

“You can do that?” Nick looks aghast and Adalind takes a moment to feel pride at circumventing his actions.

“For what it’s worth it was a long and painful process, with some very unintended side effects.”

“That’s why the baby is so powerful already,” Kelly murmurs. “You did the ritual whilst you were pregnant.”

“Not knowingly,” Adalind admits and looks down at her daughter. She wouldn’t have put her in danger like that. “But yes, she’s been showing her abilities from the start. Before that really.” Kelly steps closer and Nick cocks his head between the two of them.

“What do you mean?”

“Even before she was born she was doing things, she saved me when the Verrat came to take me back to the castle. Used magic to defend me.” Adalind remembers Meisner in the bed and the pen flying through the air, deadly in it’s aim.

“Now do you understand why this is so important? Why we have to put personal feelings aside and work for the greater good?” Nick’s frowning again but Adalind chooses to stare at her daughter. She just has to focus on her. She is worth every moment of discomfort and unease if it means she’s safe. And if she’s knows anything about Nick Burkhardt it’s that once he decides to do something, he’ll do it. No matter how long or tough it might be, he will see it through.

“Ok, so you need my help to protect them and get them back to the resistance?” He asks and Adalind nods but Kelly shakes her head.

“The resistance can’t have her.” Kelly snaps and they both turn to face her. “Not the resistance, not the royals, no one. This child must grow up normal, inasmuch as that’s possible. How she grows and is raised will make all the difference in who she becomes.”

“And you think being with her, that witch raising her, is going to help that outcome?” Nick gestures to her and Adalind steps forward.

“Look, I get that you’re mad. I did some awful things to you and those around you. I played the game and I lost. Now I have something more important, someone. And she’s innocent in all of this. So, you can keep blaming me for the things I did and we can keep taking shots at each other or we can say that it’s over. The past is the past and focus on this little child so she doesn’t have to live through anything close to what we’ve been through.” He’s staring at her, weighing her words and Adalind knows this is another moment where she has to put her trust in someone and something unknown. “I was told recently that I would have to choose a side and I’m done with that. I don’t want to fight anymore; I don’t want to be used or abused or be just another player on the board. I want to be her mother. I choose her, over everyone and everything else.”

It's as passionate as she’s ever been and she doesn’t back down from his gaze. The air around them seems to shift and sway and still she holds. He has to know, has to understand that she’s not who she used to be. She’s more now, because of this bundle in her arms. Finally, after seconds or maybe minutes, Nick nods and Adalind feels like she can breathe again. Something just passed between them, something she can’t define but hopes is enough for him to be able to help. He breaks away, taking several steps to put distance between them and turning his focus to his mother.

“Ok, so what happens next?”

“We need supplies and some information.”

-G-

AN- So, thoughts?

Chapter Text

-G-

Driving towards the trailer Nick can’t help but wonder what the hell just happened. How did he just agree to help someone who, less than 24 hours ago, he considered an enemy. Someone who had hurt not only him but those around him that he cared about. Well, he wouldn’t have a problem not telling anyone because not one of his friends would believe he was helping Adalind of his own free will anyway, even if he did confess. Still, he could reframe his thoughts. He wasn’t helping the Hexenbiest who was surrounded by magic and mischief and mayhem. No, he was helping a new mother who, alongside her newborn child, was in danger. That he could do.

Arriving at the storage yard he parks and enters quickly, going straight to the cabinet where his mother told him the charm would be. Sure enough, its folded in the blue cloth she described and he puts it in his pocket before pulling out his phone and checking the list his mother gave him. Pulling out a bag he starts gathering the wanted items, marking them off as he goes. He doesn’t have all the necessary ingredients that Adalind asked for and if his mother wants to be packed up and gone as quickly as possible then he’s going to need to call in a favour with Rosalee.

Checking the time, he realises that will be a big favour, one that might attract too many questions and so resolves to go to the Spice Shop first thing in the morning.

Which means there’s nothing more he can do tonight and he can head home. To his girlfriend who he will now be lying to. Well, omitting a truth. Still, considering he had been attempting to ask her to marry him again and the memories of her refusal and why from the first time he asked, didn’t give him a good feeling. He was committed now though and didn’t that thought just settle in his gut. He’d started this evening with a design in mind to make a commitment and he’d done that; it was just a very different one than he’d planned.

As he got back into his car Nick thought of the half-truths he would be spilling once he got home and tried to settle on the ones he’d feel least bad about uttering.

His worries held as by the time he got home Juliette is fast asleep and if he sets his alarm early, earlier than when she will get up, well that’s not unusual either. Especially when he’s working a case. He can get up and off to the Spice Shop then see his mother off and then spend some quality time with Juliette to make up for it.

-G-

The make shift bed Kelly put together is more comfortable than she thought it would be and having Diana in easy reach definitely helps. Her little body gives off warmth and Adalind hopes she is doing the same for her daughter. It’s really not an ideal place for a child to be but Kelly doesn’t want to risk moving around too much and being seen and Adalind has to admit this isn’t the worst place she’s slept since running with her daughter.

“My little Diana,” she whispers, “you have lit up my world. That’s part of your name, Diana the goddess was a light bearer and she could turn the darkness into daylight. You’ve done that for me and I will do all I can to make sure you never see the darkness like I did.” She kisses her forehead and then closes her eyes, trying to sleep.

It's not easy, as every noise makes her startle back to alertness and the building itself seems to be restless. Still, Diana sleeps through it and goes straight back to sleep after a late-night feed. Eventually even the noises can’t keep Adalind awake and she drifts off into an uneasy sleep. Full of haunting images, rushing bodies and black, black eyes.

-G-

“Nick?” Rosalee greets him with surprise as he’s there as she opens the shop. “Is everything ok?”

“Yeah, yeah, I just need to get some things.” The Fuchsbau quirks an eyebrow at him but otherwise says nothing and Nick searches through his pockets for the list he wrote out. “Can I get these please?” She takes the list from his outstretched hand and reads it through, her expression flickering as he’s sure she considers what he might need these things for.

“I have all these; I can get them for you now.” He nods and steps back as she begins to move around the shop, gathering items as she goes.

“So, wedding prep going ok? Have you decided on the food yet?”

“It’s going,” she confirms with a smile and Nick grins back. “I think we have all our options sorted, although Monroe does keep changing his mind based on what’s in season.”

“I think whatever food you guys decide on will be great, it’s not the reason we’re there after-all. We’re there for you and Monroe” He’s honestly looking forward to the day, being best man and seeing his friends get married. He thinks of his own hopes for matrimony and the bumps he’s experienced so far on that journey.

“Sometimes Nick, you can say the sweetest things,” Rosalee beams at him. “I really hope it’s a good day.”

“It will be a great day,” Nick confirms.

“Thank you for that. Now, do you need anything else?”

“That’s it.”

“And if I were to ask what this is for?” Rosalee looks at him so calmly and Nick feels a rush of gratitude towards his friend. She’s asking but there no pressure behind her words and he knows she’ll accept his answer, no matter what it is. He can’t tell her the complete truth but that doesn’t mean he has to make up a lie.

“Some things needed by a friend,” he replies softly and she holds his stare before nodding and placing the bottles into a bag.

“Ok then.”

“How much?” He asks, bringing out his wallet.

“Nick-“

“How much?” He repeats, more sternly this time but Rosalee just straightens up.

“Your money is no good here, Nick. Especially if this is something you, or a friend of yours, needs.”

“Rosalee-“He tries again but she holds up a hand and pushes the package towards him. The bell over the door rings as someone else enters the shop behind him.

“If you need anything else, you know where to come. Otherwise, I have customers to see to.” She grins at him, happy to have won and he shakes his head before dipping his chin in acknowledgment as well as giving a smirk of his own before taking his leave.

He makes two more stops before heading back to the warehouse. He’s not terribly fond of the idea that his mother, Adalind and a baby stayed there overnight but he guesses there might have been worse options. From the little she’s told him his mother would have some experience with rough places to sleep but it’s different when a baby is involved. And a new mother, which is what Adalind is. Most new mothers would be at home, resting and settling in to new life and routines. Instead, she’s been on the run, with some dangerous people after her and wanting to take her baby. Although he’s not happy with the situation he still wouldn’t think of separating a newborn child from their mother. He hopes he’s a better man than that.

Carrying everything in takes two trips and by that time he can most definitely hear the baby. She was rather quiet yesterday so maybe she’s making up for that today.

Adalind is sitting with her daughter, rocking her as she cries and looking much more frazzled. She’s talking in a soft voice, telling some kind of story and it seems to work as Diana settles. He doesn’t immediately see his mother and lingers uncomfortably, unsure what to do.

“There, isn’t that better hmm,” She chatters. “Things might seem a bit different and strange right now but we’re going to be ok. We’ve got each other. Mama’s not going anywhere.” Her words are meant to comfort but they hit Nick differently. When he was growing up, he would’ve sworn his mother would say the same. And she might’ve done but she didn’t keep that promise. He sighs and tries not to think about it.

“Are you- are you alright?” Adalind’s voice is hesitant and when he looks at her she shrinks in on herself. Nick stares and tries to reconcile in his head this softer, vulnerable woman with a baby in her arms to the witch in his memories, who so loved to mess with him. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have- just ignore me,” she stutters and Nick huffs another sigh as he thinks that’s something he’s never been able to do. She’s always, somehow, drawn his attention.

“Thanks for asking,” he keeps his voice low, calm, as if he’s talking to a spooked witness. “It’s been a long couple of days.”

“Tell me about it,” she grumbles before looking up at him. “Not that we need to swap stories, or compete, just, you know, figure of speech.” He nods then glances around the space.

“Do you know where my mom is?”

“She said she had to do something and that I was to stay put until she got back,” Adalind replies and Nick wonders what his mother is up to now. “Do you think … do you think she will be able to protect us? Keep us together?” When she looks at him now it’s with an expression he’s never seen before. She’s vulnerable and frazzled, panicked and anxious and yet she’s looking to him for reassurance. Despite their pasts his word means something to her and again, he pushes aside the negative feelings and focusing on the way forward.

“I do, yeah,” he replies and then turns to fully face her. “And I mean it when I say that I will help too.”

“But why?” She’s bewildered at his statement and Nick feels it’s his turn to be more honest.

“I know what it’s like to grow up without a mother. I know what it feels like to question the relationships you have with the people around you. What it can feel like to think you’ve lost those closest to you. And then what it can feel like to be abandoned and not be someone’s first choice. We might not agree on most things but I do think the best place for a child is with their mother, with their family.” He can feel his own mother’s gaze on him as he talks and he doesn’t mean to make her feel bad, knows there was more going on and she had to make decisions quickly at a time of high emotional stress. Still, it has taught him some things and he believes Adalind when she says her daughter is everything to her. It might be the only thing he believes but, for now, it’s enough. “Besides, this endeavour might take all of us. She’ll need the witch side of you as well, if she is that powerful.” His mother might be a Grimm but this child is magical and powerful and having someone around who understands that can only help.

“Thank you,” Adalind says and he nods, trying not to stare or feel that shift in the air again.

“Did you get everything on our list?” Kelly is back to being all business and Nick follows her lead, laying out and explaining everything as he does. It feels like a lot and yet not enough at the same time.

“This is just to get us started, Nicky,” his mother assures him when he shares his thoughts, “We can get more once we’re settled.”

“Did you get the other list items?” Adalind asks and he points to the separate bag. She goes to open it but can’t whilst holding her baby. She looks to Kelly, who’s rummaging in a duffel, switching supplies between bags, and then back to him. “Would you be ok to?” She steps closer, nodding down at her daughter and Nick feels frozen for a moment before she’s passing him the small, tiny, delicate child. “Just support her head and back,” she says softly before laying the weight in his arms.

He can’t help but stare. This tiny thing causing so much trouble. Then she’s opening her eyes and he’s staring into glowing purple and he feels what could be a hint of the power this tiny little body possesses. And it’s mighty. He feels like he’s being judged, as if his intentions are visible to this little yet infinite gaze and Nick repeats his words in his head, how he swore to protect them, how he will keep her with her mother, the promise he made to his own mother, how he’ll fight to keep them safe. The purple fades even as he feels his promise linger and then she’s stretching and mumbling and just being a baby in his arms.

“What’s her name?” He asks, as he thinks Adalind called her something but he can’t quite recall it.

“Diana,” she replies from the bag at his feet, “after the goddess of the moon and the hunt.”

“Hello Diana,” he murmurs and gets what could be a little wave from the child in question.

“You’re good with her.” His mother states and he shares a smile with her before she continues bagging items up.

“Ok, all the ingredients are here, we just have to mix them and then cleanse the area before casting the spell.” Adalind looks at him and smiles nervously. “Are you alright holding her for a few more minutes?” He’s not really sure but doesn’t see much choice as both women are busy doing things they’d only have to instruct him to complete, so he figures he can do a few moments.

“Sure,” he replies and then, feeling a bit restless, starts walking in little circles whilst gently bopping the girl in his arms. “We’re ok, aren’t we Diana?” Her eyes take on that purple glow for a moment before vanishing. “What does it mean, when her eyes go purple?”

“I think it’s when she’s accessing her powers,” his mother replies and Nick nods, thinking about how he felt when those purple lit eyes were on him.
“It feels pretty powerful,” he comments, “this purple gaze of hers.”

“Well, traditionally purple was the colour of not only royalty but also magic, as it was rare and expensive to create as well as only being seen in certain circumstances.” He blinks at Adalind as she talks and has the startling revelation that there’s so much more to her than he previously thought. “I’ve never heard of a Hexenbiest with that colour before, usually it’s more earth tones that go alongside the powers used.”

“What do you mean?” He’s read the Grimm books on Hexenbiests but he’s starting to think they’re woefully inaccurate.

“Not all Hexenbiests have the ability to show power in that way, some gain it as they get more powerful whilst others never fully access it. Usually, the illumination colour is linked with the type of magic a biest primarily uses. For example, someone who focuses on natural acts, that can affect the environment around them, would be more likely to have a natural, earth tone colour, like greens or browns.” Even his mother has stopped to listen as Adalind talks and Nick tries to commit everything she says to memory so he can update the book. They’re both staring at her when she looks up and he feels amused at the blush that covers her cheeks at the attention.

“What?”

“I think it’s a good thing we’ll be raising this baby together,” his mother comments and Nick can now fully agree.

“Alright, well, this is ready, if you have the nazar?” He nods and goes to hand Diana back so he can get it. Adalind accepts her daughter back with a smile and starts rocking her before looking at them. “Before we start, it would be best if I feed her. Then she should be most comfortable.” Nick nods and then as she sits on a nearby crate he realises just how she’s going to feed her and swiftly spins around. He ignores his mother’s huffed laughter and goes to stand beside her to help check the bags.

“I got two burner phones,” he states quietly, seemingly hyper aware of the soft coos and little slurps coming from behind him. “I know we won’t be able to be in regular contact but this is the best, safest way to still maintain a line of communication.”

“Sounds good. We should also agree on a code, something we can use to check it’s really the other.”

“How about colours?” He suggests, thinking of what they learnt a few moments ago. “Remember that rhyme you used to say to me?”

“I do,” his mother grins, “though I don’t think you remember the altered version.” He frowns at her and shakes his head. “It was black as the night sky in the rhyme but sometimes I would tell you black as a Grimm’s eyes.”

“Huh, ok, don’t remember that. We agreed then?”

“Yes, and unless we have something to talk about we’ll keep contact to a minimum.”

“But we should still have a check in date, maybe every five days or so?” His mother sighs.

“Nicky, this isn’t a police case or operation. We are agreeing to protect and hide this child. There’s no finish date we can estimate, we might be doing this for the rest of her life.” He nods along as if he knows and understands, as if he hasn’t just realised that he’s losing his mother again.

“I know,” he says even if it’s a slight lie and he ignores how his voices catches, “but I still think a check in schedule would be good. That way we can still know and help each other out if needed.” He glances up and his mother’s eyes are slightly too knowing but he doesn’t care. He needs this if she’s going away again, especially in a situation like the one the find themselves in.

“Every ten days,” she suggests and though it’s longer than he would like he accepts it.

“Ok. We’re all done here,” Adalind calls and he turns to see her standing once more. “Ready to do some magic?”

-G-

AN – Thoughts?

Chapter Text

-G-

“It’s called Nuukh Suens and it’s a concealment spell. It can be used to hide and cloak someone, most often a child, from magical detection.” She explains and both Grimms look impressed.

“That would be pretty handy, especially when you’ve got a lot of people aware they’re looking for a magical baby,” Kelly frowns as she talks. “Magical detection is something we will have to contend with, as well as the more usual means.”

“I can help with the legal route,” Nick pipes up. “It’s my job to track people down so I know the ins and outs of the system, and a few ways to work around it.”

“So, this might just work,” Adalind states and although it’s far too early, she can’t help the hope that takes anchor in her heart. Her baby might just be ok.

“What if we could boost it? The spell? Then used it to conceal both Diana and you?”

“Boost it? I’m not sure, you’d need something pretty powerful to be able to create that kind of magic and then to sustain it,” Adalind shakes her head even as she thinks it through. “I mean, theoretically it’s possible, with the right source and intent behind it. Diana and I share a familial bond, a blood tie, as well as magic so putting us together wouldn’t be as complicated as say, two strangers being concealed together. If prepared right, it could be done as a focus on one individual with the other as an extension. But, I’m not sure what we have that would be able to do that.” Nick looks just as bewildered as she does when she glances at him but Kelly has a set to her shoulders that puts Adalind at unease.

“We have blood, Grimm’s blood,” she states and it’s fair to say both she and Nick react in the same way.

“What!?!”

“You took her powers with your blood, that means she already has it inside her. We can use that, use it as a tie to bring more magic and strengthen it, use Grimm blood as a boost to the spell and protect them both.” Nick is gaping at his mother, seemingly thoroughly lost for words and Adalind, whilst just as shocked, can’t seems to stop words from spilling out of her mouth.

“What? How is that-that’s possible? What’s so special about Grimm’s blood? It has magic? If it’s in me is it in Diana? Will it affect her? Could she lose her powers? I don’t want her to feel that pain! How do you even know it would work? How do you know any of this? What if we do this and-wait, is this a trick? Are you finally just going to get rid of me and my baby and kill us both?” She’s backing away now, in full panic mode as she thinks of the danger she’s put her child in. Trusting a Grimm. And this particular Grimm! She should have known. She woges, building her energy under her skin to blast them away so she can run.

“Adalind!” Her name is said sharply, a command, with power behind it and she jolts, retracts, stopping in her retreat. Nick is holding his hands up but his face is stern. “We are not going to hurt you or your baby.” He says each word slowly and with intent, his tone deliberate and full of authority. “We are not going to do anything without your knowledge and understanding. This is a conversation, that’s all.” She blinks at him, studying his face and clutching Diana close. She’s put herself in this position, she chose to trust them so she really needs to work on that. Freaking out isn’t going to help, although with their past history she feels justified in her emotions.

“Ok,” she whispers and nods, “Sorry.”

“It’s alright. This is a … unique situation. We’re all going to have to work on communication and trust.” Nick nods before turning back to his mother. “Now, mind explaining what the hell you meant with all that blood talk?”

“Being a Grimm is more than just being a hunter or fighter, Nicky. We’re descended from the first Grimm, yes, and that carries its own weight but there’s very little to go on about how Grimms themselves, as a species, how they came into being. When I was away, getting those coins destroyed, I met and was put in contact with many different people. One of those was the last Grimm in his family line and he researched everything he could about being a Grimm. I won’t go into everything he shared with me now, that would take too long, but he discovered we have our own brand of magic, and it’s in our blood. It’s what helps us be faster and stronger. What gives us that sense and instinct when something around us isn’t right. What helps us heal and improve as we grow. And we can use it to give power and strength in times of need.” Nick is blinking rapidly, mouth opening and closing as he listens, and Adalind feels just as stunned.

She knows there’s little known facts about Grimms, most Wesen too scared to want to find out more. She supposes others may have gathered information, perhaps the reapers, in their quest to hunt the Grimms, but otherwise all she’s ever been told is to be afraid, very afraid, if she were ever to run into one.

“That’s …” Nick trails off and Kelly grimaces.

“A lot to take in, I know. There’s so much to our ancestry that even I had no clue about. And I grew up with a father telling me about the history of our family and the passing down of our bloodline.” Adalind sees Nick’s shoulders hunch with a shudder and she wonders at that before Diana lets out a cry and she’s distracted by her daughter.

Rocking her back and forth, she checks her over and realises that she needs a change. She walks back over to their make-shift bed and sets her daughter down, using her powers to summon the bag with the changing supplies to her. She murmurs and talks to her as she goes through the motions, ignoring for now the fraught words being shared behind her. They have so little privacy here, and probably going forward too, but she can give them a moment now. It seems Nick’s life wasn’t as rosy as she always imagined it to be.

Once her daughter is cleaned and comfortable once more Adalind returns to stand with them and pushes her unease aside. They seem to have come to an agreement or understanding as the air between them is no longer as tense.

“How would we do this?” She asks softly and Kelly regards her carefully.

“You would do the spell as you know and we would add the blood in at the last moment. What do you need to do for this to work?”

“The serte ervas are ground and then mixed together in a cylindrical container before the nazar is placed on top. This, with the added magic from the Hexenbiest casting the spell, will cause a reaction that will turn the ingredients into a fine powder, which can then be sprinkled over the child and the concealment is activated.”

“Has it been used on adults before?” Nick asks and she shrugs.

“Not that I know of, although that may be because most adult Hexenbiest or Zauberbiest are more likely to find a way to fight than hide.”

“And the concealment works how?”

“It’s a cloak from magical detection. If someone were to scry or use a lost call spell then the concealment would flare up and whoever was looking would get inconsistent results.” Nick cocks his head and Adalind hurry on to explain. “Like, the spell will still work in a way, as we’re still alive and magic when cast like that has to make a connection but it won’t give any further information. It’ll be like throwing a pebble into the ocean, your actions are still valid but you have no idea where the sea has taken that pebble and it’s hidden from your view now, in the blue depths.”

“Alright, so if we’re to do this Adalind will have to start the process before handing the container to me, I’ll add my blood and then we can spread the powder over them both.”

“No, it should be me,” Nick objects. “You said already that my blood is in Adalind, so there might be connection there for the spell to work with. Plus, it might be better if we keep someone untangled of any magical ties, just in case.”

“Are you sure Nick? This is just theoretical at this point, if we do this there could be side effects, magic and reactions we have no idea of.” He looks at her, her daughter and his mother for a long, tense, moment before swallowing and nodding.

“I’m sure.”

“Then let’s do this so we can get ready and go.” Kelly steps towards her and goes to take Diana. “I’ll hold her while you prepare, then we’ll switch back.” She nods and lets her daughter go before bending to gather the necessary items. From the corner of her eye she see Kelly swing a familiar looking locket above Diana.

“I’m going to cleanse the space quickly first,” she tells them, “I doubt much magic has been done here but I’d rather take that extra step, to give this the best chance of working.” Kelly nods as she sways with Diana, locket moving with them, and Nick watches on. Adalind works quickly to put together the simple charm and woges as she casts it out into the space.

“Alright, that should do it. We’re ready,” she calls and then arranges the seven herbs inside the cylinder. “I’ll add the charm as I cast the spell, whilst woged, and then we’ll have to trade quickly, so you can add your blood as the reaction starts and then you’ll spread the powder over us. It will work best if you’re already bleeding before you take the jar. Kelly should probably step back, just in case her presence causes any interference and so the concealment can be focused on Diana and myself.” Adalind can’t help the slight command in her tone but she is the Hexenbiest here. This, magic and building spells, is what she knows.

Nick turns to Kelly and gestures to her hip, before reaching out and producing a knife from her belt as she holds Diana higher to help his movement. Adalind raises an eyebrow at that and wonders where Nick might keep hidden weapons before remembering he doesn’t need to hide them; his gun sits on his hip with his badge.

“Ok, once I hand Nick the jar then I’ll need you to give me Diana and we’ll have to be quick. The reaction starts almost instantly and we don’t want to lose too much powder to the floor.” Kelly nods and Nick grimaces as he brings the knife to his palm.

She glances at both of them and when she receives two nods, she woges. Holding the jar in one hand and the nazar in the other she gathers her magic and pushes it into the charm, willing the spell to work to keep them concealed and safe from those that would do them harm. Keeping her energy focused on that objective she drops the charm on top of the herbs and quickly hands it to Nick. He takes it with one hand, the other curled into a fist around the cut in his palm. Kelly steps forward with Diana and Adalind happily takes her daughter back, holding her close as she turns to gaze at Nick.

Black eyes glare out at her but his face is otherwise calm. She takes a deep breath and concentrates on keeping her focus on the spell. This is for her daughter, both of them are working together to protect her. His blood adds dark red to the otherwise light coloured powder but it sinks in quickly and seems to add a glow to the aqua-blue colour.

Their eyes connect and she feels a pulse in the air, a swirling of energy and magic that surrounds them. He lifts the jar slowly, carefully so none spills and tips it over her head before bringing it down to hover over Diana. Through the cloud of blue she sees her daughter’s eyes glow and hopes she understand that this is a good thing. That she and Nick are doing this for her. A slight trail follows Nick as he moves the empty jar away, seeming to swirl around his hand. The glowing powder settles on their skin before sinking inside and Adalind is relived to feel no pain or discomfort. If anything, there is a tingle in the back of her head but it’s not a horrible feeling and fades quickly. Then it’s over.

“Thank you,” she breathes out at Nick and he regards her for a moment longer before nodding and stepping back.

“Concealment spell done, bags packed, what’s next?” He asks and Kelly grimaces.

“Time to say goodbye.”

-G-

He helps load the bags into the truck, not liking them getting back into a stolen vehicle but knowing it’s really no safer than getting into and possibly being seen in his car. Still, they don’t have far to go. He’s arranged for another car and the lot it’s in has no cameras so the switch should be easy for them to do.

Adalind is quiet as she sets Diana into the new car carrier and his mother bustles about with her usual efficiency. He grapples with the fact his part is mostly over now, there’s nothing to do or fight right now so he’s going to have to get used to this dis-quiet sensation.

She looks up then and meets his eye, pushing her blonde locks behind her ear as she steps closer to him.

“I just wanted to say- I mean I-“ she struggles with her words and Nick doesn’t know why but he reaches out and pats her shoulder. “I mean we -when we-“ she sighs.

“I’ve never put much stock in Wesen prejudices.” He says quietly, thinking of the cases he’s already worked where Wesen history and politics and ‘that’s how it’s always been’ dictum have had influence. “We’ve been so focused on that, Hexenbiest and Grimm, who can hurt who and gain the upper hand. You’ve said you’re not that any-more and I’ve seen plenty of times the power the bond between parent and child is, for good and bad. I believe you and I believe that child is worth protecting. We can focus on that.”

“So, what, forgive and forget?”

“How about acknowledge it and move on. Work towards something better.” She smiles, soft and slow and Nick thinks back to the first time he saw her face. Another beautiful smile on a gorgeous woman’s face before his world was irrevocably changed.

“Ok. Thank you, Nick.” His name sounds different from her lips but this time there’s no undercurrent. No hidden meaning or slight. Just simple thanks.

“Take care, Adalind, of yourself and Diana.” She climbs into the seat next to her daughter and he closes the door, thinking momentarily how strange his life has become and how he never would have pictured being so close to that woman without things being a lot more violent, before joining his mother by the driver’s side. He stands and stares at her before moving in for a hug. His mother grips him back firmly.

“Be careful,” he implores, “and contact me if you need anything.”

“I will Nicky. And you look after yourself, there’s going to be a fallout from this.”

“I know. I’m not going to do anything to jeopardise either of you.” She smiles at him and cups his face before stepping back, opening the door and getting in. Nick moves to his own vehicle and climbs inside as they drive off.

He didn’t intend to follow them. Really, he knew it would piss his mother off and be unnecessary but he does it anyway. Pulling across the street to watch as they trade vehicles and then drive off into the early evening light. He doesn’t follow this time, instead disembarking from his car and crossing the street to check the truck. Wipe down anywhere fingerprints might have been left, look in the small spaces to make sure nothing has been dropped and that any evidence that could tie them to this truck is gone. Then he walks back to his car, puts it in drive and goes home to this new version of his life.

-G-

Sean Renard paced around his office before pulling out his phone, the other untraceable one, and dialling.

“Any news?” He asks as soon as it connects.

“No,” comes the reply. “We know they got on the plane. We know it took off safely but after that all communication was lost and they never made it to the next pick-up point.” He glares around the room and tries not to let his anger take over.

“Do we know anything?” He growls out.

“We know the Royals don’t have them. There are just as confused and on the hunt. From the little we’ve gleamed; they are even more in the dark than we are.”

“That doesn’t help with finding them!”

“We might have to give this some time. They will have left a trail we can follow. No one just disappears unless it’s in a more permanent way. We have no evidence for that as of yet but accidents with planes do happen.”

“Not in situations like this,” Sean barks. “We don’t stop looking until we find them, be it their bodies or themselves.” He ends the call and resists the urge to throw something. He hadn’t asked for a child and certainly not one with that witch, and he may not want any part of this situation but he’ll be damned if his so-called family get that baby. Not when he can use it for himself. He sits and stares out his office window, not seeing the people in the other room.

“Where are you?”

-G-

AN – Thoughts?

Chapter Text

-G-

The castle is bustling with movement. Doors slamming and phones ringing as people gather in different rooms. There’s tension in the air and everybody is on guard as to when it might explode.

“The child must be found!” The king’s voice thunders and everyone in the room bows down in deference. “I do not care what it takes, who we have to use, who we have to kill!” He points to the different men in the room. “Get this done! Work together, use the resources we have at our disposal. That child must be returned to the family!”

Prince Victor nods and Prince Kennth steps to his side.

“Do not worry, your majesty. We will not let you down. The child will be found and returned to their rightful place, with us and their true family.”

-G-

Adalind startles awake and her hand instantly goes to Diana. The car bounces again and she blearily looks around at the road they’re on.

“Sorry,” Kelly says from the driver’s seat. “We shouldn’t have to stick to back roads for much longer but I wanted to put some distance between us and Portland before we did go onto the highways.”

“It’s ok,” she stretches and checks on Diana who’s gazing up at her. “We’re ok.” She thinks she saw some toys in one of the bags Nick produced and reaches down for a set of keys for her daughter to fiddle with. She waves them gently in the air above her before pressing them into Diana’s reaching hands.

“Do we have a destination in mind?”

“More like a direction,” Kelly replies and Adalind nods, thinking this might be a situation where knowing less is better. “You’re going to have to teach her not to do that in public.” Kelly states and Adalind meets her gaze in the mirror before turning to her daughter. Whose purple eyes are focused on the keys and levitating them in the air, just as Adalind had been moving them not a moment ago.

“Oh.”

-G-

“You ok Partner?” Nick jumps slightly as Hank sets a coffee down in front of him and gives him the eye.

“Yeah, yeah, just thinking.” He replies and moves forward to take a gulp of the hot liquid.

“Want or need to share?” Want? Surprisingly no, he has no desire to speak of what occurred in the past few days and absolutely no wish to put any of his three charges, as he’s begun to think of them, in danger. It’s his job to keep them away from danger and while he might not be an active combatant right now, he can use all that he knows to keep them safe.

And isn’t that just a bit of a mind-bend. Going from thinking how to best Adalind in a fight and how to track her down to now, how best to protect her and which ways they can use so they’re not found. He feels like he’s rolled with the changes in his life fairly well but this one still sends his thoughts haywire. He won’t lie to himself though, he felt something in that warehouse and his gut doesn’t usually steer him wrong. He believes this is the right thing to do.

Doesn’t mean that there isn’t a part of him that wishes he could share the load. Tell his friends and get their perspectives. He’s only survived this far because of all the help he’s received and he knows that they would help him now too. Still, he acknowledges those feelings and then pushes them aside. Keeping the secret is what will work, will keep them out of sight and out of harm’s way.

“Thanks Hank but not right now.” He spies Wu over his shoulder and moves to stand. “What you got?”

“Checked twelve restaurants. Only two had the style of French fry left in the truck. Pulled surveillance on both of them, and lo and behold, got our truck. But I was a little surprised to see who was driving.” Sharing the surveillance pictures also shares the surprise. A young woman in the driver’s seat and ordering at the drive thru.

“You’re kidding me,” Hank says and Nick shares the sentiment. They talk for a few more moments before splitting up and Nick focuses his thoughts back on his murder investigation.

Which is easy to do when he’s following leads across the city, seeing more dead bodies and trying to track down whoever or whatever this woman is.
And then it becomes a lot more personal when they discover she’s a Grimm. The scuffle around the car, the fight and Monroe’s shouting lead to Nick being sat in the back of Hank’s car with one very agitated young woman.

“You’re gonna try to kill me?”

“No, we’re not.” Nick states and then his senses seem to flare up and he sees the move before she makes it, easily blocking the attempted headbutt and pushing her back into her seat.

“I’m sorry, but stop it. Alright? You’re going to get yourself hurt and I don’t want to do that.”

“You’re gonna arrest me?” He tries to think it all through as they talk and Hank drives but it’s a lot and the girl gives them nothing. Eventually he has to concede and they take her to the precinct, though it’s not what he really wants to do.

Another Grimm. Here in Portland. His thoughts run in circles as they get more information about her and her past but one thing settles quickly. He wants to help her. Nick thought his introduction to the world of Wesen was a bumpy one but this girl has been through more than most. In normal terms and beyond. He had people to help him learn and now is his chance to pay that forward. To bring information and maybe a sense of peace to her world, let her know she is definitely not crazy and, if she wants, is no longer alone.

Getting her out of the precinct also seems a good idea and he finds himself keen to keep her off of the captain’s radar. They might be somewhat alright with each other at the moment, able to work well together when needed, but Nick hasn’t forgotten all the mess at the beginning of his Grimm life. No, the captain doesn’t need to know about her which means they need to leave and there’s only one place he wants to take her.

Watching as she takes in everything in the trailer brings back memories of his own first forays into the books and all the collected artifacts held inside these metal walls. But it’s no place to stay long term and that fact leads him home.

“Juliette, this is Theresa Rubel,” he smiles to soften his introduction and show everything is ok but Juliette still looks on guard.

“Nobody calls me Theresa,” comes the snappy response.

“Uh-huh, so what do they call you?”

“They call me Trubel.”

“Trubel. That’s an interesting name,” the words are polite but the look she shoots Nick is not and he knows he’s got a long night of explaining ahead of him.

“She’s been on the run for years. I mean she thought she was crazy. She just needs a little help.” He’s aware his tone is cajoling but he really wants this to happen.

“You really think you can help her?” Juliette doesn’t sound certain but Nick is. He’s been through some of what she has and can help her to learn in a much better way than he did.

“I took her to the trailer, tried to explain what she was as best as I could, but that’s a lot to take in for someone as young as she is. Juliette, she just needs a warm bed, a roof, and a little understanding.” She flickers her eyes away from him before doing that little shrug of hers, telling him she’s not really sure but she’ll go along with him for now.

“For how long?” She asks and Nick hedges his answer. He wants to do right by that young woman and that might not have a timeframe he can give.

Dinner and talking about Grimms make him think of his mother and the new information about Grimms she told him. Being a Grimm is something more but to have it be magic, he’s not sure how he feels about that and definitely needs to do some research of his own. Maybe there’s something in the trailer that could help, after-all his Aunt Marie travelled a lot over the years and may have picked up a book or something else that could shed more light on that.

He can tell Juliette isn’t as invested in the conversation as they are but she still talks politely and helps to get Trubel settled into the guest bedroom.
Once in their own room she turns to him with a raised eyebrow.

“Thank you for this. I know it’s a lot but she really does need help.” She shakes her head at him and moves to start her nighttime routine.

“I understand that but you can see my side too, right? You’ve brought a violent, unknown person into our home. I think I’m well within my rights to be wary.”

“I get that, I do-“

“Do you? Nick, just because she’s a Grimm doesn’t mean you know her. She could be that and be a killer. We could be murdered in our beds tonight!”

“Ok, firstly, I will hear anyone coming that close to us and secondly, I’m no slouch in the fighting department. I will definitely fight to stop anyone hurting you. She’s done what she’s done because she was alone and didn’t know what was happening.” He really needs her to believe him and trust him with this.

“I know you will,” Juliette replies softly and steps towards him and into a hug. “It’s just … there’s still a lot we don’t know.” She leans back and up and gives him a soft kiss. “More Grimm stuff isn’t what we need.”

“That’s part of me though,” he points out. “And you’re with me.”

“Yes, I am,” she gives him another kiss and moves to the bathroom. Nick starts to take his watch off and then change for bed. “I’m with you, not a Grimm.” He looks up sharply at her words but he doesn’t think she intended him to hear them and so he says nothing. Just lets them echo in his head as he heads to bed.

-G-

There seemed to be an electric current running through his body. All his senses are on high alert even though he knows he’s dreaming. The landscape around him is hazy, indistinct with muted colours and objects around him. But someone else is there, she’s there. Somehow, he knows the shape of her body, the fall of her hair. Their eyes connect and Nick feels the snap of power as it rushes through the air.

“Nick?”

“Adalind?” The scenery around them ebbs and flows but remains unclear. “What is this?”

“A vision,” she replies but sounds uncertain.

“Vision? Of what? Where are we?” She looks around as he does but nothing gets any clearer. The edges of whatever surrounds them still blur and blend together.

“I don’t know … this feels like a … a dream,” she looks uncertain but her words jog Nick.

“I think, yeah, I remember going to bed … I know I’m dreaming but it also feels … real? Like I’m seeing the real you, talking to you.”

“This isn’t real, no matter what it seems like.”

“Then what is this? I know I went to sleep. And look around, this doesn’t seem to be a real place. It’s like … a scene or place without definition. Like a dream but with awareness, realness.” He hopes he’s making sense. Looking around he gets no indication or feeling of where they are but now he’s thinking about it he’s got this sense, he just knows this is a dream, and a shared one at that.

“This can’t be real. That kind of connection, linking two beings through the subconscious, only comes from powerful magic.” Adalind is shaking her head but the more she refuses the more certain Nick feels. He might not know as much as magic and abilities as she does but he’s got his gut and perception and everything in him is saying this is something real. That they are talking to each other, as if on some freaky, other plane, face to face, phone call.

“Like what we did to protect Diana?” They stare at each other for a moment and she slowly nods.

“Yes, just like that. Magic is all about intent and cause and effect. Something like this could be a … a side effect, I guess.”

“Side effect,” he mutters and then shakes his head. “We need to know if this is real, for certain. My mom is in contact with me, she has a phone for situations like this, get her to message me and then we’ll know for sure this is happening.” The space around them shimmers and they both look around as the colours start to mix and blend together, darkening around the edges of their view.

“What should it say?” She asks and Nick just says the first thing on his mind as black covers his vision.

“Purple gaze.”

-G-

AN – Please let me know what you think!

Chapter Text

-G-

Adalind stretches as they pull into another backroad gas station. She’s not really sure where they are and at this point, she’s not caring. All she wants is to be able to spend some quality time not in a car.

“I’m going to fill up, we shouldn’t need to buy any supplies here but if you need a restroom break, take one now,” Kelly instructs as she undoes her seatbelt.

“Try not to attract any attention.” Adalind can’t help but roll her eyes at that last bit. As if she wants anyone taking notice of them. Kelly moves efficiently to the pump as she releases Diana from her carrier, picks up her bag, and heads to the sign declaring women. Inside she finds it’s one of the rare bathrooms where there’s a larger cubicle with toilet and changing table separate from the others. She locks them in and settles Diana on the table whilst quickly going herself, happy her powers allow for to keep her child safe on the high surface. Diana stretches, kicking out her legs and gurgling happily and Adalind thinks she’s happy to get out of the car as well.

Once done, and Diana is all clean too, she dawdles a minute or two more, just to give them both time to move before getting back into the close confides of the car. She tickles her daughter’s tummy and smiles as her little legs kick out again.

“Ok, little one, I think we’ve probably lingered enough,” she scoops her up and glances around the space to check if she’s left anything before going to rejoin Kelly.

It’s as she walks across the lot that she becomes aware of the stare. She hunches her shoulders and hugs Diana closer as she keeps her steps confident. She can see Kelly at the car and focuses on her so can’t miss the way the Grimm straightens with attention.

“Hey, pretty lady,” A voice calls out and Adalind looks over her shoulder to see two men walking quickly towards her. “Where you headin’?”

She shakes her head as she keeps walking, seeing Kelly start towards them as well.

“Hey, I’m talking to you!” A hand clams down on her arm and she spins to face her follower. “You planning on ignoring me, sweetheart?” His breath stinks and Adalind scrunches her face up in disgust, moving Diana higher against her chest with the movement.

“Ugh, a kid,” the other man gripes as he looks at what she’s holding. “Well, Johnno might like that.” A third man appears over his shoulder. They crowd her and she hears Kelly call out a warning to leave her alone. The man with his hand on her just leans closer.

“I heard you get tighter after having a kid. Bet you’ve got a pretty little cunt. I’ll have it weeping for my cock in no time.”

She cries out in anger, revulsion and shock. Woging, she pushes him away but his grip on her arm makes her stumble to the ground after him. Adalind twists so she lands on her hip, Diana snuggled into her chest to protect her from the impact. She hears the grunts and slaps of a fight and knows Kelly is taking care of the other men but scrambles to her feet as the brute to her side gets to his.

“You bitch,” he snarls and that’s when the ground rumbles. The lights overhead spark and leads to the gas pumps jump and whip around the space. Adalind holds Diana closer and screeches, letting her anger free.

His body is blasted back, hitting first one of the pumps, the crack of bones breaking loud in the night air, then forced further away and being impaled on the end of the metal fence at the end of the lot. Blood sprays the ground and his head lolls to one side, lifeless. She retracts as the ground settles and looks to Kelly as she joins them.

“You ok? Both of you?” Adalind nods and turns to get into the car, ignoring the bodies at their feet. Kelly moves just as quickly and within moments they’re back on the road again.

They drive in silence for awhile as Adalind calms and finally feels settled enough to let go of Diana and put her in her own seat. She brushes her fingers along her daughter’s chest and smiles for her, even as she exhales heavily.

“What did they say?”

“Nothing I’ve not heard before, not really,” she replies and that’s true. She’s used her body as an enticement and a weapon. You can’t run in the circles she has without getting propositioned, in both polite and less so ways.

“Doesn’t make it ok,” Kelly responds and she nods in agreement.

“I know. I know my past and what I’ve done. What I had to do. Doesn’t mean I want to do anything like that again.” Not if she can help it. Her actions had made sense at the time, though looking back now she sees how little control she had in many of the situations she found herself in. Still, she knows better now and can do better. Especially when she focuses on her daughter.

“Well, you did good protecting yourself and her,” Kelly praises and Adalind meets her eyes in the mirror. “Still, next time try not to make such big, flashy movements. That kind of thing gets noticed, especially when lights flash and things move in unnatural ways.”

“Wait, you think I did that? No, I was focused on that asshole. And getting him the hell away from us.” Now she thinks about it, those were unnatural incidents. She slowly turns to her daughter. “It was Diana,” she breathes out. There’s a pregnant pause and then Kelly is nodding her head.

“She was protecting you, is using her powers whenever there is a threat around the two of you.”

“It’s why it’s unstable,” Adalind continues as she thinks it through. “As you grow with your powers you learn to channel and focus where you want your energy to go. Right now, she’s too young for that but she still has awareness and access to her power. It’s like she’s pushing it out to help but lacks the true intent needed to get specific results.” Oh, her little girl. Adalind rubs her tummy and bends to give her a kiss.

“We’re going to have to find a way to teach her about her powers, and soon.”

-G-

The knock on the door is sharp and both Victor and Kenneth look up from the papers they are studying.

“Enter!”

“Sir, sir.” He bows to both seated men.

“Senor Rispoli, what news?”

“Sir, I have information about the plane.” The details are explained quickly and both royals take a minute to process the information.

“The influence of the resistance has spread further than we thought,” Kenneth remarks and Victor nods.

“Well, they had to land somewhere.”

“We’re checking west of Manitoba, from Alaska to Mexico.”

“The resistance could have taken them anywhere. Why go all this way,” Victor muses and both men look to him.

“Sir?” Rispoli queries and an idea takes form in Victor’s mind.

“Maybe it’s Adalind. Maybe she wanted to go home. Check Portland.”

-G-

Whether because of the gas station incident or being part of the plan, it’s only a few more hours before Kelly is pulling into a town and driving to a back street. All the houses are small and look run down but Adalind can see little touches here and there that show people live here. Hanging flower pots and piles of bikes and children’s toys. They pull into the house at the end of the street, small with broken shutters but what looks like a fairly solid front door.

“We’ll get you two settled inside then I can bring the bags in,” Kelly instructs and Adalind nods, gathering what she has in the back seat before turning to unclip Diana’s car carrier from its holding. She’s fast asleep inside so it’s best to carry her in the whole thing rather than potentially wake her by removing her.

Adalind doesn’t look around as they walk up and Kelly produces a key to open the front door. She cocks her head at that but doesn’t question her companion. They walk inside to a hallway, stairs to the left and corridor leading down to more rooms.

“It’s two bed, one full bathroom with a water closet next to the kitchen. One of the bedrooms should have a crib in it and that’s yours. You can look around while I get our things.” She nods and then walks slowly down the hall, noting the door on the right leading to a living room before the doors at the end leading to a L-shape space that has both kitchen and dining room. It’s small and smells a bit musty but it’s clean and she thinks it has that appearance of being thoroughly ordinary. Nothing to see here, just a run-down house on a run-down estate in a small town in the middle of who cares, America. Somewhere where everybody’s lives are so routine and ordinary that no one would ever suspect there was a magical baby being hidden amongst them. She hears Kelly close the door and turns to meet her in the hallway.

“Everything ok?” Kelly nods and proceeds to take three of the bags and head upstairs. Adalind follows, careful not to bump Diana in her carrier and wake her up.

“You two are in this one,” Kelly indicates the room to the left. “I’m right across the hall and the bathroom is between us.” Adalind spies a crib squashed in next to a queen-sized bed but both look clean and the thought of laying down in a bed is tremendously appealing.

“Is there anything else we need to do or can I get us settled in?” She indicates Diana with a nod of her head and Kelly smiles at her.

“No, you go and get some sleep. I’m going to do a quick recon and double check before I do the same.” Adalind pauses as she realises that, whilst it’s been fleeting, she actually has had some sleep since they left Portland. She doesn’t think Kelly has slept or rested at all.

“Can I help so you can get to sleep too?”

“I’ve survived longer periods than this awake,” Kelly states. “Thank you for the offer but you need to concentrate on that little one. You should sleep while she sleeps, that’s a new mom rule. I’ll be fine.” She turns and heads back down the stairs and Adalind has nothing else to do but go into her room, settle her daughter then get into bed herself.

Changing clothes feels like a luxury after being in the same outfit for so long and climbing into clean sheets, if a bit scratchy, is something else she relishes. Diana hasn’t woken from her shift from carrier to cot and so Adalind lays down and tries to empty her thoughts so she can sleep.

Colours twist and swirl in her dreams and a familiar face talks as power thrums through her being. Waking with a start Adalind gasps and wonders what the hell she’s just seen.

-G-

Nick stares as the faces ripple and retract, lowering his gun as he sees the threat has passed. The girls continue to sob as he warns Trubel and Hank calls it in. Using his presence and questioning to distract them lets Trubel slip out and they can get everything processed properly.

He's feeling mad at the younger Grimm whilst also impressed and worried but also maybe just a little bit in awe. She managed to keep two Wesen at bay, by herself, and keep them away from the innocents in the room. She probably didn’t even need them busting in at the end. Still, he had a job to do and a crime to report and victims to help.

It takes hours to get everything sorted, from the CSU checking over the bodies to ambulances for the victims and then Hank checking his car, in case the dramatic entrance into the warehouse caused any, God forbid, damage, before driving back to the precinct to write the report.

Compared to other Wesen cases this one is easy to write up, with solid leads to put into the statement and evidence that supports it.

“That felt too easy,” Hank comments as they both submit their reports and Nick nods.

“Well, we did have some help,” he replies.

“You think she’s going to stick around?”

“I hope so. She’s got so much potential and I really think I could help her.”

“I’m thinking you could. But as there is nothing left to do tonight, I am heading home.” Hank shuts down his computer and swings his coat off his chair and into his hands. “You should do the same.”

“I will, I just want to check one last thing.” His partner nods and takes his leave and Nick looks around the mostly empty office space before turning back to his computer.

Inputting the data, he looks through the search results and is happy to see the truck was discovered, checked and has no further investigation attached and has been returned to the owner. He makes a note of the owner and the address, just in case, then moves to copy his partner and head home.

“You still here, Burkhardt?” Franco calls out as he walks out and he spins as he answers him.

“Not anymore! Hope you have a quiet night.” Making his way to the car park he settles behind the wheel going to start the ignition before leaning back into the headrest and sighing. Work being busy is good, it’s what his focus should be on. It’s just not where his head is at. Having Trubel come into his life, having the opportunity to help and guide her is awesome as well as being unsettling with the sense that it may be putting some distance between him and Juliette.

And then he has thoughts of his mother, Adalind and her daughter, float in and out randomly. Trying not to worry whilst also staying aware so he can warn them of any potential danger heading their way. It might be strange but he really doesn’t want anything to happen to them, all three of them. His mother, obviously, but also the child, who is innocent – she can’t help who her parents are, whichever Royal fathered her can’t be all that great if they had to run, and then the mother. Adalind. He’s had so many mixed emptions surrounding her, for all the time he has known her, but he was honest when he said they can move past it. Only time will tell how they do that.

He checks his phone to see no messages, glad he doesn’t need to stop off on the way home, before bringing out his other, new phone. Powering it up he waits to see if anything comes through, thinking of the experience in his dream.

It had been so strange but had felt so real. One of the most surreal experiences of his life so far and yet, he felt in his bones it had been real. That had actually been Adalind and they really had a conversation. Even though he had no idea where she was but knew it was nowhere near him. Although, was what happened even a possibility if she was close-by? He just didn’t know, all he had was his feelings and they were telling him what happened, did happen.

The phone in his hand chimes and he looks down. The start of the message was the first line of the rhyme from his childhood and then some commentary but he skipped over that to the end of the message and exhaled noisily.

There it was, typed in the small text and staring up at him from the screen

Purple gaze. It had been real. Shit.

Driving home in a daze he tries not to overthink anything, it’s not like he hasn’t been involved in magic and enchantments before. It just hadn’t felt like that. He’d been aware of dreaming and knowing something more was happening. Been aware of her. And he hadn’t felt threatened or in any danger. Just that they were in this, whatever this was, together.

He finds Juliette and Trubel both still awake though the hour is getting late and they talk for a few minutes before his yawns take up more of the conversation than his words.

“Okay. You look like you could use some sleep.” Trubel leaves and Juliette looks at him.

“You kind of do,” she agrees and Nick nods but really isn’t feeling like sleeping. He has no idea what he might see when he closes his eyes and so restful sleep right now seems more like a dream that what he might see once he does go to sleep. Still, there’s only so many ways to stay awake and even fewer reasons to give to his girlfriend about why he’s trying when he’s clearly tired so Nick gives in and goes to bed.

-G-

He’s panting, body exerted and excited, the scent of her, of them, surrounding him. He can feel her figure, pressed so intimately against his and all he wants is her closer. Every part of her.

“Nick,” she moans his name and he clutches her nearer, harder, faster.

Magic seems to flow around in the air and to touch each other is electric. It feeds this thing between them and he just wants more.

“Ah,” she cries out as his mouth settles at the juncture of her neck and shoulder and sucks hard. She flips them so she’s hovering above him, blonde hair falling around their faces and creating darkness until that’s all he sees.

-G-

AN – So, let me know what you think!

Chapter Text

-G-

Adalind lies awake and watches the trees sway from the wind through the crack in the curtains. She does her nightly routine of stretching out her senses and feeling the magic in the area. Diana is a warm glow at her side, perhaps too warm really, and she pauses to concentrate on the feeling of her daughter before moving on to sense Kelly’s cooler presence from the next room. Nothing else in the house draws her attention so she relaxes. Now if only she could sleep.

She can sleep, she admits to herself as her eyes grow heavy but she also worries what will happen when she does.

This connection she seems to have with Nick, the shared dreams they’re experiencing and the magic that she can sense in them. It has to be linked with the spell they cast but she doesn’t understand how. That was protective magic, the intent behind it to shield and conceal. Nothing that should or would be able to forge this link. Something else must be at play but she can’t think of it.

Casting her thoughts back she relives the moment again, trying to see anything she missed. The warehouse, cleansing the space, the charm and ingredients. Nick. His blood and that flare of something in the air. That has to be it but as she knows so little about Grimms and their blood and its magical properties, she’ll have to settle for questioning Kelly. Which is not the easiest thing to do.

She also needs to be honest with herself. These dreams are unexpected and uncomfortable and yet, also maybe, slightly reassuring. She’s not alone in this. And she can definitely think of worse people to be connected to, especially in this personal and intimate way, than Nick. They may have a very turbulent history but there’s also a realness to their interactions. They’ve never pretended to be someone or something other than what they are, not really.

He’s the good guy and she’s the wicked witch.

Well, her wicked days are done, or rather in reserve for those that would take her daughter from her, and she’s coming to depend on that good streak in Nick.
Sighing, she closes her eyes and wonders where her dreams will take her, what she might see and feel tonight.

-G-

Nick leans back as he lets another book fall closed. He knew it might be a long shot but he still hoped that he would be able to find something, some reference, to sharing magical dreams with another person. Although, as he was currently in this predicament with a Hexenbiest and most of his ancestors would have only found out enough information to then kill said Hexenbiest it’s probably understandable why there’s nothing in any of the books so far.

Hell, just last week he would have potentially done that. Except, perhaps not. He took Adalind’s powers, in a way killing her, but he never thought of actually ending her life. He could have, he has taken several Wesen’s lives when he’s had to but he didn’t go that way with her. There was a problem and he found a way to neutralise it. And she stayed alive.

Which came back to bite him, and Juliette, but also showed him more about who she was than what she was. She was a fighter and even without her powers she still came back to have another shot at him. She didn’t just give up. Which made him think of all that she would do now, for her daughter. He was just something to prove, a target she was aimed at and then a focus for her revenge. She did that so he reacted and then she did this and so on. Now, she had something more to fight for and he believed her when she said she’d do anything for her child.

Could he respect her at the same time as detesting her? Except, that seemed like too strong a word. He didn’t know her well enough to like her, or even truly hate her, but he could respect her in that abstract way of thinking when an enemy made a good move. And she had definitely earnt some admiration from him at not just giving up and her dedication to her child.

Nick thought of what his mother said, in the few moments they had alone in the warehouse. She’d been as practical as he’s come to know her to be, more Grimm than mother but it still hurt him that she was like that. They’d had better conversations when fighting the Mauvais Dentes in that very same warehouse than about his, or hers, feelings of her leaving.

Because she had left. And she’d had her reasons and he could understand them but he didn’t really get why she was choosing to still stay away. Would he ever know if his mother would have returned after destroying the coins if not for this situation? Would it have had to have been another situation, fight, reason for her to come back, other than him? Was he, himself, not reason enough?

Thinking that way was not getting him anywhere. Nick had to accept that and move on. He had so many things in his life right now, bringing up the past wouldn’t help any, especially when he didn’t have time to have a proper conversation about what had happened. No, he needed to focus on what was in his present. Work, Wesen, wedding and weird dreams.

He can keep looking here in the trailer but what he really wants is to ask Rosalee. She has an awareness of more in the Wesen world than he does and might have heard of something like this before. If he’s careful he can inquire without having to break his vow of silence.

“Magical connections?” Rosalee asks when he brings up the topic at dinner that night. Monroe looks curious whilst Juliette looks forlorn. “What kind are we talking about? Between objects or people or something else?”

“People,” he replies and when Rosalee looks intrigued continues on but he keeps his eyes on Juliette. “It was … mentioned and I haven’t been able to find any references in the books I’ve seen so far.”

“I thought we were going to talk about the wedding, not more Wesen topics,” she mutters and shrugs as the rest of the table look at her. “I mean, we talk about that so often, what with Nick’s cases and everything else that comes into our lives. This is your wedding; we should focus on that.”

“You’re right,” Nick quickly agrees, “I’m sorry.” He takes Juliette’s hand in his as he turns back to his friends but notices her grip is feeble in his grasp.

“It’s not a problem,” Rosalee smiles.

“You know we like playing detectives alongside you Nick,” Monroe agrees and Nick laughs.

“Playing? You guys do more than that! We should get you your own version of badges to have, with all that you help me with.”

“Dude, that would be so cool! Like the Grimm Gang or Wesen Investigates or something awesome sounding that I currently can’t think of!” Monroe is off on a tangent and Rosalee smiles indulgently as he suggests more and more outlandish names for them, with badge designs to go alongside.

“I think Scooby gang is taken,” Nick adds in with a grin and he’s happy in this moment until he notices the only one at the table not enjoying the conversation is Juliette. He squeezes her hand but she pulls it from his hold.

“Speaking of badges and things that pin on, did you decide on flowers or something else for the buttonholes?” Her question steers them back to the wedding, which Nick is happy to hear about as he watches his friend’s glow in their excitement for their big day, but unease settles into his gut. Maybe she really is just all about the wedding. Some women get like that, and though he wouldn’t have thought Juliette necessarily would be one of them, it’s a better thought than what else is creeping inside him. That she doesn’t want to talk about Wesen. That she doesn’t want to talk about his world.

Because it is. He’s part of it. He’s trying to build a better version of it. Is sat at this table with two good, life-long friends who are entrenched in it. It’s their world and he’s happy to be there. What if Juliette’s not? Her only connection to any of this, really, is him.

The conversation goes on and Nick shakes the thoughts away so he can contribute but they linger in the back of his head. Once the meal is eaten and the wine drunk, he and Juliette pick up their coats to head home.

“I’ll see if there’s any mentions of anything connective at the shop,” Rosalee murmurs as he leans in to give her a hug goodbye. Nick moves back slightly as he realises, she’s answering his question from before and with a side sweep of her eyes and tilt of her head, knows she picked up on Juliette’s reticence about the topic discussion too.

“Thank you,” he breathes and she smiles.

The drive home is silent and not in an entirely comfortable way. Nick doesn’t know how he can start the conversation without it becoming a potential fight and right now he just wants to get into his bed and sleep. He’s probably just focusing on a small issue as he can do nothing about the other, main issue in his life right now.

They move together and get ready for bed with the ease of two people who’ve done this many times before. She goes into the bathroom first while he changes and then she leaves his lamp on for him to find his way into bed. Settling under the covers he thinks they might even be considered an old married couple before also realising that their routines are very individual. They hadn’t interacted with each other at all. She’s in the space but she’s not in it with him.

His thoughts from earlier surface and he thinks it’s the same for the Wesen world. He’s the common denominator. He’s the link to this world that’s hidden beneath the surface and he likes it that way. Likes who and what he is. Likes learning about all the possibilities around him. Especially now he’s just beginning to know what being a Grimm truly is. Discovering a whole other side to himself and that he’s more than just an enhanced fighting machine. He belongs in that world of magic and marvel and monsters.

-G-

Panting breaths reach his ears and he clutches the writhing body on top of him. Guides her movements so she can feel him and then holds her there with his strength. The beast in his belly approves as she pleads with him, gasping as he sucks her skin into his mouth and scrapes it with his teeth. A mark to show he’s had her this way.

She shudders against him and his hands move, one to the back of her neck to hold steady as the other grips her hips securely, her blonde hair swaying around them. He rocks up and feels himself press close and groans. Where their skin touches is a live wire of magic and wanton need. He needs this, needs her.

“Oh,” she cries out. “Nick!” He uses his hold on her neck to pull her back, position her so she can watch as he claims her. The beast inside him calling to the biest in her.

-G-

Nick shoots up in bed and gazes wildly around. He’s in his room, the body next to him topped off with red hair and he falls back to the pillows in shock.
What the hell had that been? What kind of a dream was that?

He runs this hand through his hair before realising the movement jostles the bed and he watches to see if Juliette will wake. She doesn’t but Nick knows he’s not getting any more sleep tonight so eases himself out of bed and quietly opens the bedroom door to head downstairs.

Seriously, what the hell. He’s never had dreams like that before. I mean, he’s had the odd raunchy fantasy, he’s a red-blooded male after-all. But never anything like that. And blonde hair? Where had that come from? It felt …

He shakes his head, keen to not think about it. He’s just stressed, too much going on right now, too many balls in his court. Not that thinking of balls is helping him this exact moment.

Heading to the kitchen he grabs a drink then stands in the living room, drinking it slowly. The darkness doesn’t bother him and he actually finds it calming to note the number of details he can see in the room, even in the state of having barely any light.

It makes the flash of headlights through the window more obvious and definitely the appearance of said light lingering. He steps closer to the edge of the window, spying through the smallest gap and sees a car hovering in the street. In front of his house. No one gets in or out, it just idles there for a few minutes before driving off.

Nick can’t fully see who is inside but he does get the plate numbers and quickly jots them down on a nearby pad. It could be nothing but his gut is telling him this is something to investigate.

The thought that someone may be watching the house drives all other thoughts from his head.

-G-

“Can you tell me anything more about Grimm’s blood?” Adalind had been trying to bring up the topic in a subtle, delicate way but ends up blurting it out as they prepare dinner one evening. Kelly raises an eyebrow at her abruptness and Adalind tries not to show any nervousness.

“I could,” she replies, “but you could also tell me more about these dreams and how they involve Nicky.”

“I told you when I asked you to send that message.” Kelly shakes her head.

“I think there’s more to it than that.”

“Well, so do I! But that doesn’t mean I know how or why this is happening. This type of magic, it’s actually quite rare and usually only managed with a lot of focus and intent behind the spell.” She tries to keep her voice calm but something about the way Kelly is staring at her makes her unsettled. If she knew more, she would say, or at least feel more comfortable about the whole linked dreams, visions, whatever they were.

“So, if we know that something like this can be done then we should be able to find out more about it. How would we do that?” Adalind sighs.

“We’d need access to a Hexenbiest Library. Which means going to a Hexenbiest and so alerting those in the community to my presence. We might not be terribly social with the rest of the Wesen world but all Hexenbiest meet to gossip when given the chance. I don’t know if it’s worth the risk, asking for this information might lead to others knowing we’re enquiring and that could lead to questions, and then us being found, and that would not be a good thing.” She’s rambling and she tells herself to stop. But she can see all of that happening and she knows Sean, though not proficient in the use of magic, keeps tabs on all the chatter by those who do. He’d definitely hear about her.

“Ok, then maybe we use this shared dreaming of yours to tell Nicky to investigate. There might be something in the books that can help.”

“The mighty Grimm books,” Adalind mutters then squirms slightly when Kelly cocks an eyebrow at her. “Is there anything in them about the use of Grimm’s blood?” She wants to get back to her original topic.

“There might be but I doubt it.“ Kelly answers. “When I talked to … who I talked to,” this time Adalind raises her eyebrow but the older woman carries on, “he was very insistent on this being word of mouth. It was precious information and so treated highly clandestine. Paper can fall into the wrong hands and this knowledge must be protected.”

“Sound intense,” Adalind murmurs.

“I’m not sure I fully understand it,” Kelly admits. There’s a bump then a crash sound from upstairs and Adalind is on her feet instantly, knowing only Diana should be above them. Kelly is still quicker and gets up the stairs before her, entering her bedroom with knife drawn before coming to an abrupt halt. Adalind almost crashes into her and steps to the side to take in the room.

Their bags are in disarray and Diana is sitting up in her crib, making several objects float around her. Her purple eyes meet Adalind’s and her daughter most definitely laughs.

“Ok, honey, time to put all this down now,” Adalind says calmly, walking over to stand beside the crib and not giving away how freaked out she is. Magic in times of high emotional stress is understandable. This? This is more than that. Diana meets her gaze then the light in her eyes fades as everything drifts down.

“Thank you.” She reaches inside and picks Diana up, giving her a tickle so she laughs again. Kelly re-holsters her knife and looks between the two of them.
“We need to talk about her powers and figure out a way to teach her how and when to use them.” Adalind nods and kisses the top of her daughter’s fine, wispy hair. That feeling of panic builds inside her again as she thinks how it’s far too soon to be having this conversation. Oh, what has she done to her beautiful girl?

-G-

The muted colours swirl around him and for a moment Nick thinks he’s alone before he becomes aware of the body behind him.

“Nick,“ Adalind greets as he turns to her. For a moment they do nothing but stare at each other, the air humming with energy and power.

“So, this might become a regular thing?” She quips and he can’t help but huff in exasperation.

“You really think so?”

“I don’t know,” she replies. “I don’t really understand how this is happening, let alone knowing more details. But it stands to reason if it’s happened more than once, it’ll keep happening.”

“I guess that makes sense, plus,” he trails off and Adalind raises her eyebrow at him. “Well, doesn’t it feel like it might be more?” This is more than what he usually relies on his instincts for but he sinks into the feeling now, thinking of all that he’s learned in recent days.

“I think I know what you mean … and yes, there’s power in the air here and a sense of something … more.” They share another look and Nick nods.

“So, where do we go from here?”

“We have to find out more,” she replies. “And that will be on you.”

“Yeah, you’re not exactly in a position to be asking questions,” he murmurs and her lips quirk up.

“Pretty much what I told your mother,” she says and Nick can imagine how she would’ve reacted to that. The colours begin to swirl faster and the air thickens. They share another look and come to an understanding.

“Seems our time here is limited,” he mutters.

“Well, we’re in your hands Nick.” Her words seem to echo as their shared world spins faster and then blends into black.

-G-

“We had a murder last night. Holtby and Bauer caught it. But this came to my attention,” The captain shows them the evidence picture and Hank frowns but Nick recognises it.

“Looks like Verrat.” He states and the captain grimaces.

“Only different. That’s Verrat Ahnenerbe. Special section ‘D’. Tasked with finding anything involving rare objects, the occult and the supernatural.” That information is intriguing and they talk about a few more details before the images from the security cameras is shared.

“What’s in the trunk?” Hank asks. “The Holy Grail?”

“Probably the reason the Verrat agent was in that room. I want to find this Rolek and his son before anyone else does. We need to know what’s in that trunk. This is a top priority.” Nick cocks his head at the captain’s tone.

Obviously, they need to keep the Verrat away from anything that could be potentially dangerous or powerful but he wonders, if they manage to find them and what’s in this mysterious trunk, whether it’d be better off in the captain’s hands. Because it seems clear to Nick that if they find it the captain will definitely want to keep it. He really hopes he’s not looking at another situation like the key and fighting over objects that they have no proof mean anything other than being part of old tales. Or, heaven forbid, something like the coins.

They leave the captain’s office and Nick reaches his desk just as his phone stops ringing. Seeing its home, he hits call back and gets Trubel.

“Nick, can you come home? Like right now?” Her tone is off and Nick straightens in worry.

“Are you ok?”

“I’m fine but there’s a guy here, says he needs to see you. Nick, he has a picture of a Hundjaer. It looks like it’s from one of the books.”

“I’m on my way. Don’t go anywhere and don’t let him leave.” Nick grabs his coat and looks to Hank as his partner tilts his head in question.

“I’ve got to go see Trubel, can you cover for me?”

“Sure. You need any help?”

“I’ll let you know,” Nick replies as he speeds walk out of the precinct. The last few minutes run through his mind. Dead Hundjager, in town potentially looking for rare objects or artefacts and then a stranger turning up with possibly a Grimm book. That would definitely be considered rare and wanted by the Verrat and the royal families. He may by jumping the gun here, and he’ll find out as soon as he gets to his house, but his gut is telling him this is big. And he should keep it as quiet, with as few people knowing as possible.

Walking into his house he sees Trubel glaring at a young man and as he turns towards him, his face clicks in Nick’s mind.

“Hello, I don’t mean to disturb you but my name is-“

“Josh Porter,” Nick finishes and watches as his eyes widen.

“You know him?” Trubel asks but he shakes his head.

“No, but he is a person of interest in a case involving a dead body in a hotel room.”

“Oh god,” Josh slumps and runs his hands through his hair. “It wasn’t like that! My dad, he had to! That man just came and then he didn’t stop and then my dad was going on about tattoos and Ver-what and oh, God this can’t be happening.” He looks up at Nick. “He’s sick, my dad. I’ve driven him here from Pennsylvania because he had to see you. That’s all he wants and tells me. Well, beside the crazy bits about animals and fights. But I don’t know about that, just-he’s talking nonsense. He’s dying and he just wants to see a stranger.”

Nick follows along as best as he can but there’s clearly more here than the young man in front of him is saying, or possibly knows. Still, he’s clearly in distress and Nick glances at Trubel, who shrugs at him, before stepping closer.

“Look, I don’t know why your dad would be looking for me but I am a police detective and I can help. I will help you.” Josh looks at him and slowly nods.

“Ok, alright. I better take you to my dad then.”

Pulling up at the abandoned building doesn’t give Nick a good vibe but looking again at the man by his side doesn’t present a sense of danger either. At least the worry of the car from outside his house is solved, being the one Josh is driving. Everything else is still just a bit mysterious. Josh leads them forward but stops at the door.

“My dad’s losing his mind, you know. I don’t know what you think you’re going to do for him, just…” he trails off and shrugs before heading inside.

“Dad?” There’s silence for a moment before an elderly, frail looking man snuffles towards them, leaning heavily on a cane. “Dad, this is Nick Burkhardt and uh, Trubel. This is my dad, Rolek Porter.” Nick steps forward and takes the man’s outstretched hand. His grip is surprisingly firm, given how he looks, and his skin hums with the touch. The old man smiles.

“You are a Grimm, and you have accessed Rittsritter, good.” Nick gapes at him as Josh mutters about the ramblings of old men.

“I’m sorry, what?”

“You are a Grimm, are you not?”

“I am but I’ve never heard of a Rit-uh, what you just said.” Nick can feel Trubel’s eyes on him but stays focused on the man in front of him as he shuffles closer.

“Do you not know? How can you not? You must have felt it, when you bled.” Nick straightens and his gaze sharpens as he thinks of the most recent time he bled and all that’s been happening to him since. “You know,” the old man states.

“Nick, what is he talking about?” Trubel’s question brings her to the old man’s attention and he peers at her.

“Another Grimm? Good, good. I can pass it to you both.” He releases Nick’s hand but grabs hold of his arm and uses it to steady himself as he leads them further into the building.

“You know about Hundjager,” Trubel questions as they walk. “You know about the books?”

“The books? Yes, yes. I know about the books, know more than the books.” He stops beside a very familiar looking trunk. “This has been in my family for a very, very long time. My son doesn’t even know what any of this means. I’m dying and I must pass this on.” He goes to open it but sways then falls to his knees.

“Dad!” Josh rushes forward as Nick grabs hold so the older Grimm doesn’t faceplant on the floor. “We have to get him to a hospital!”

“No!”

“Yes! Enough of this nonsense!” Josh puts his arm under his father’s shoulder and supports him to stand. They start to move but he grabs Nick’s arm as they go to pass him.

“Don’t-don’t leave the trunk!” His eyes are desperate and Nick completely understands. This here is this man’s, this Grimm’s trailer and Nick knows what he’d do for it. He nods and his arm is released.

“We’ll secure the trunk. Take him to St. Josephs but try to give as little information as possible. Tell as few people as you can your names. I’ll follow you there and if any police try to talk to you, call me first.” He hastily passes over a card and Josh still looks bewildered but nods.

They walk out as Nick turns to Trubel who’s gazing at the trunk in something akin to wonder. Nick feels the same.

“This is full of Grimm books?” She sounds thrilled with the prospect.

“Possibly more,” Nick adds, thinking of all the things his Aunt Marie collected. “We have to protect it. Let’s get it into my car and covered.”

-G-

By the time they catch up to the Porters, Rolek has been settled into a bed and Josh is sat by his side.

“I don’t understand any of this,” he mutters as Nick and Trubel stand at the end of the bed.

“I didn’t either, not for a long time,” she says as she moves closer to him. “But Nick helped me and he’ll help you and your dad too.”

“You both see what he talks about?” They both nod at his question but rather than look reassured he just looks more stricken. “I’ve spent so long telling him he was crazy.”

“I thought I was crazy too, at first,” Trubel comments and Nick nods along. “It helps to talk to others who know.”

“All my dad has wanted to do was talk to you,” Josh says and Nick cocks his head to one side.

“How did your dad know about me?” Josh shrugs.

“He just did,” he replies and it doesn’t settle Nick at all.

“Josh?” Rolek mumbles and they all turn to see him blinking slowly.

“I’m here, dad,” Josh grips his father’s hand. “So is the uh detective, Nick and the uh Trubel.” His father slowly nods before focusing on Nick.

“I have to give you something.”

“We have the trunk, it’s safe.”

“That’s good. But no … There’s-there’s something else. Something that was given to me by my father. And by his father. I couldn’t do what they did. What you do.” He pauses to take a deep breath. “Maybe that’s why Josh isn’t … I have to give you the key. I promised my father I would protect it and pass it on. But Josh isn’t one of us. I had to find someone like us. Used the blood. And you were the only one I could find.” Nick takes his own deep breath as he realises what he’s being told. A key. Another key, passed down just like his Aunt Marie passed one to him. Definitely something the Verrat would hunt and kill for.

“Where is it?”

“I’ll show you. Give me my cane.”

“Dad, you can’t get up!” Rolek waves his worry aside but coughs as he tries to move again. Nick moves to push him down gently and keep him on the bed.

“Stay in the bed. We can go wherever you need us to but please rest.” He’s worried about overexertion. This man is very sick and selfishly Nick wants him to be ok to answer more questions. He’s revealed so much but also generated lots more queries too.

“My cane!” The two men share a look, in agreement that Rolek really shouldn’t be moving anytime soon but Trubel steps forward with the object in hand.

“I don’t think he wants to move,” she comments quietly and Rolek nods at her before attempting to twist the top of his cane. His strength fails him but Nick finally understands.

“It’s here,” he states and Rolek nods again before giving up and passing it into Nick’s hands.

“Keep it safe,” he implores and Nick takes his hand in a firm grip as he vows to do so. Rolek relaxes on the bed and silence envelops the room once more. Nick stares at the wooden object in his hands, thinking of what’s hidden in plain sight. Another key. His phone rings, abruptly shattering the quiet in the room and he hooks the cane into his elbow as he steps outside to take the call.

“Nick, where are you?” Juliette sounds worried and he glances at the time to see he should have been home, or at least contacted her to say he wouldn’t be, some time ago.

“I’m at the hospital with … uh, family. I won’t be home for a while.” He doesn’t know why that word comes out but it does.

“Family? Nick, what is going on? What family? Your mother?”

“No, no. Uh, he’s someone who needs my help and he’s a Grimm.”

“Being a Grimm doesn’t automatically make someone family!” Comes the biting response and Nick recoils at her tone before sighing.

“Listen Juliette, I’m sorry but I have to stay here. This is something I have to do.”

“Of course it is,” she snaps back, “Well, let me, you know the woman you wanted to build a proper family with, know when you’re coming home,” The line goes dead and Nick debates calling her back before accepting it will do no good.

With a sigh he steps back into the room to see Rolek looking around, more alert than when Nick left the room.

“Son, go get a drink,” Rolek orders and Josh looks befuddled but Nick catches on.

“Trubel, go with him.” Both of the younger adults look at them like they’re crazy but since neither of them say anymore Trubel shrugs and leads the way out of the room. Josh lingers at the door, glancing between his father and Nick before leaving and closing the door behind him.

“You are Rittsritter,” Rolek states.

“I don’t know what that means,” Nick confesses and the old man sighs.

“It is from the old ways. When Grimms could be more and was known only to Grimms. You have accessed the strength of your blood, our own type of magic and you use it now to achieve what you wish, your own cause as it could be seen. Such as our ancestors did before, a knight fighting to protect his own in a crusade of his choosing.” Rolek pauses to cough but continues to speak before Nick can say anything. “I felt it when we touched. You have the awareness now; you can get a sense of a person with proximity and the power in your blood. It is how I could find you; I felt the shift and knew you were the one to pass my families collection to.”

“Rittsritter,” Nick repeats as he tries to wrap his mind around everything he’s just heard. Some of it makes sense to him but otherwise he still doesn’t understand.

“It’s a type of magic?”

“Yes, blood magic. Very powerful. Gives strength to what you will and how you fight.” He coughs and Nick passes him a drink from the side table.

“You must take care,” Rolek warns. “Rittsritter is more power and that can bring more danger. There are those that would use you for their own gain, if they knew what you could do. What or who you protect, they will be at risk if you fall. Be careful who you trust with that knowledge.” He nods and then lays back onto the pillows. “I think I am- I need to see my son, now.” Nick wants to ask more, needs to know more about this new thing he is and what else it means he can do. But he sees the man’s laboured breathing, thinks of his precious time as Aunt Marie passed away and rises to honour the man’s wishes.

He and Trubel wait in the hospital but it feels like very little time has passed when Josh comes out of the room looking heartbroken.

“He died,” he whispers and Nick is surprised when Trubel steps forward to slip an arm around his shoulders. Josh doesn’t react to the move, seeming to be in a daze.

“I’m sorry,” Nick says quietly. “Look, I’m sure you still have questions. So, why don’t you do what you have to here and then come by my place?” Josh looks up at him as though he’s speaking another language. “We’re here for you, if you want that. And we’ll help in any way we can. Just, come back to my house, ok?” Josh nods slowly and then gets called away, back into the room with his dad.

“Come on,” Nick says to Trubel. “We’ve got several things to move that really need to be out of sight.” He spins the cane in his hand before leading the way back to his car.

-G-

AN – Hope you’re still with me.

Chapter Text

-G-

The report is passed between the two men and they study it quietly.

“Well, I think this gives us a new direction to focus on,” Victor says and turns to the only man standing. “You’re sure of this information?”

“As we can be from this distance. I have men ready to go who can confirm as soon as they’re on the ground.”

“Do it,” Kenneth orders and Rispoli nods and bows before leaving the room. “I believe it’s time we had a chat with the bastard of the family.”

“Yes, and make sure he is aligned with the family.”

“Oh, I’m sure he is but a check in will do no harm. Just so we all understand each other. It would be simply dreadful if the King were to lose another son, especially one who could be involved with giving him the gift of his first grandchild.”

“Yes, but the King has been clear. The grandchild comes first.” Both men smile with shared understanding and turn to put their next steps into motion.

-G-

“Sunglasses,” Nick states.

“Ok, that’s interesting,” Trubel said, “Kind of makes sense, the day I met you, I got jumped by a girl and she turned uh woged into one, into a Wesen, but didn’t react to me. I wondered why she didn’t start saying Grimm at me, but I had sunglasses on, trying to blend in. Think she was a Skalengeck.”

“You been studying the books?”

She shrugs. “A bit.”

“Well, it might be harder for you to get to them now but they should be safer.”

“Why do we have to move it now?”

“Too many people know where it is, and we got this new stuff. I bought a piece of land. It’s going to be a lot harder for people to figure out where it is.” He gives a few more details about his time with the trailer since inheriting it and his family.

“Were they Grimms?”

“My dad wasn’t, and my mom was-or is.”

“You’ve seen her?”

“Oh yeah, she’s come to visit a couple of times.” Arriving at the site, Trubel looks impressed and Nick hopes it’s enough. Still, the land can’t be tied to him and as of this moment only three people know the trailer’s new location. He’ll have to add Hank and Monroe to that list, there’s no way Monroe will accept not having access and Hank probably feels the same away. He trusts both of them and previous incidents have proven that several people knowing, and being able to get to the trailer have come in handy.

“I don’t know how I’d feel if I saw my mom and dad again. Must have been weird.”

“Well, a little bit.” He thinks back to the fight with Kimura, his anger at the man and the whole situation with the coins and then his mother’s re-appearance. Then her more recent involvement in his life. Weird didn’t even begin to cover it.

“I don’t know if my parents were Grimms or not.”

“One of them had to be.”

“Hey, do you think we could be related? Like, I’ve been through a lot of places and you’re the first, other Grimm I’ve met. Could that be possible?” Nick hesitates to answer. His first instinct is to say no but that’s more from probability than any other feeling. Because, if he does focus on his feelings than he’d have to say that he does think there’s something there. Whether that’s, like Trubel said, being from meeting another Grimm or from something more. He studies her face for a moment, thinking maybe. They have similar colouring and she has the same slight, yet muscular build as his mother and aunt.

“I don’t know enough to say yes or no,” he replies, “but it’s something we could look into, if you’re interested in finding out.”

“I think I would be,” Trubel replies and then shrugs self-consciously. “It would be nice to know if I had family out there, you know.”

“Hey, no matter what we find out, you have family now. You have me.” They stare at each other and Nick hopes she can feel how much he means his words. She might have come into his life in an unexpected way and she definitely lives up to her name but he wouldn’t change any of it. She’s like the little sister he never had and he’s keen to build their relationship.

“Thanks,” she replies softly and almost smiles then looks between the trailer and the chest.

“Well, it must not have been easy for him.”

“Who?”

“Josh’s dad,” she says. “Why do you think he didn’t want to be a Grimm?”

“Well, he probably wanted a normal life.”

"That’s possible?” She pulls a face and Nick share the sentiment.

“No, and I guess it caught up with him in the end.”

“If you could choose to be a Grimm or not, would you?” Nick pauses at that question, having not thought about it quite in that way. He hadn’t had a choice; he’d just become a Grimm one day. What if he did?

“It hasn’t made my life any easier. Or yours. Or Juliette’s,” he replies slowly, thinking it through. There’s been a lot of changes in what’s a relatively short period of time. He’s a different man and if he wasn’t a Grimm, could he say who he’d be?

Probably still a cop, doing his duty and coming home to Juliette to attend the events she wanted and settle in each evening to get up and do it all over again the next day. A routine he’d once relaxed into but now gave him some trepidation. His possible future life flashed before his eyes, cop and vet, married with 2.4 children and probably just as many, if not more, animals. He’d once cherished the thought of that future, had been working towards that, so why now did thinking about it make him uncomfortable?

He'd wanted stability and companionship after growing up the way he did. Losing his parents, then constantly moving around. He’d liked his ‘adventures’ with Aunt Marie but a part of him had always craved that sense of family he felt he’d lost. He thought he’d found it with Juliette but maybe that wasn’t quite right either. Maybe he was finding family in different ways than the typical, nuclear family.

“Better being a Grimm than crazy.” Trubel says and he thinks of all she’s been through and what may come next. He wants to be there for her, for whatever she needs.

“Well, at least we know we’ve got each other in all our gory Grimm-ness.” She laughs at that and Nick chuckles, thinking again of all that being a Grimm has brought into his life. Especially two of the best friends he’s ever had.

“Right, we’ve got to get a move on. I am on a schedule today.” Nick glances at his watch and calculates how long he has. Moving the trailer is the safer option but it will be impacting his travel time to and from it.

“Yeah, best man definitely can’t be late for the wedding,” she jokes and Nick shakes his head.

“Not if I want to keep my friends,” he quips back. “What will you be doing while we’re at the wedding?”

“Oh, I’m going to see Josh. He has some things to do and doesn’t know anyone else in town so I said I’d hang with him.”

“Alright, well will you need anything? I can leave money for food or taxis.”

“Nick, I’ll be fine. Thanks though. Let’s get this done and get you into your monkey/penguin(?) suit.”

-G-

“Do you have the ring?”

“I do,“ Nick hands it to Monroe and smiles at the slight tremor in his friends hand. The judge looks on as Monro turns back to Rosalee.

“I, Monroe, take thee, Rosalee, to be my lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward. For better for poorer, for richer for worse, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish till death do us part.” He slides the ring on all the way and Nick can hear his shaky exhale. The judge turns to Juliette, standing in her grey dress behind Rosalee.

“Do you have the ring?” She hands the ring to Rosalee and Nick watches as she repeats the vows. He thinks Juliette smiles at him but through the sunglasses he’s not entirely sure.

“Rosalee and Monroe, by the power vested in me by the state of Oregon, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride!” Nick leads the clapping as Monroe and Rosalee kiss. He hears the cheers from the guests and sees, from the corner of his eye, several of them woge in their happiness for the couple.

“It is with great pleasure that I now present Mr and Mrs-“ The sound of shattering glass interrupts the judge and there are yells and screams as something comes through one of the windows at the back of the room.

Nick is instantly moving forward, down the aisle and towards the scene. He feels Hank a step behind him as several guest exclaim and Bart loudly calls for calm.
A rock sits in the middle of the broken glass, the shatter patterns clear this was the reason. He kneels as he takes in the scene, trying not to touch or move anything. Others start to gather around him and he stands up to halt their progress.

“Please, I’m a detective, please don’t come any closer.” There’s a lot of people though and he’s not sure they’re feeling rational enough to listen.

“Everyone, this way to the reception! Please, follow the signs for reception and enjoy the glass of champagne waiting for you!” Juliette’s voice reaches across the crowd and soon he notices Alice and Gloria’s voices repeating the same message. The crowd thins and soon it’s just him, Hank, Bart and the judge looking at the mess that was the front window.

“I can’t believe this, “Judge Mason stammers. “I’ve never had anything like this happen before. Did anybody get hurt?”

“No, I don’t think so, the chairs were a good distance away from the window,” Nick replies as he studies the ground in front of him once more.

“I’ve called it in,” Hank states as he puts his phone away. “Most of the guests have moved to reception so we should be able to pull them aside when the officers get here.”

“I doubt any of them will have noticed anything,” Nick murmurs. “We were all focused on Monroe and Rosalee and facing the opposite direction. Could just be kids messing around, a dare to mess up someone’s big day.” He can only hope but he’s got a bad feeling about this. “Wait, there’s something here …” The stone on the ground has writing on it and he angles his head to read it without touching anything.

“Die Einw-uh.”

“Die Einwande,” Bart finishes with a growl and Nick looks up at him. “It means objection.”

“Yeah, don’t think it’s kids,” Hank says dejectedly.

-G-

While the wedding was beautiful and he is so happy to have seen his friends join their lives together, Nick only spends a few minutes at the reception. He gives most of his time to assisting the officers who responded to Hank’s call, pulling guest out to give statements and just trying his best to not let this sully a moment more of their day for Monroe and Rosalee.

And though he would have liked to dance with Juliette he wants to be able to give answers to his friends more. Especially when they meet in the back room to give them a brief description of what happened and the police’s next steps and Monroe woges in his anger.

“Objection? What the hell is this?” He paces for a moment before going to Rosalee and hugging her.

“Police think it might be someone’s idea of a bad joke, you know, wait for that line ‘speak now or forever hold your peace’ and then throw it in as a form of ‘objecting’. They’re getting surveillance from across the street and we have a good chance of identifying these idiots.” Hank details and Nick nods along, choosing not to add in that the objection words were in German. It’s not something they need to focus on right now.

“Look, I know this has shaken you, all of us, but this is still your wedding day. It was a moment but you have a lot better ones to think of. So, let’s get you back to your reception, finish the night of in style and wish you bon voyage for your honeymoon.” Rosalee shares a look with Monroe and he reluctantly nods. Nick knows it’ll be hard for him to let this go, his worry about the unknown coming to the surface but he hopes his friends trust him enough to follow his suggestion.

“Ok, well, alright,” Monroe stutters before squaring his shoulders. “We need you too man, don’t think this is getting you out of giving your toast.” Nick manages a smile and nod and joins them as they re-enter the reception together.

They all settle at the table and Juliette shoots him a look which he tries to send a reassuring one back but is quickly distracted by Bart and Alice. They both have questions for him, and definitely opinions about what happened nevertheless Monroe wasn’t kidding and soon Nick finds himself on his feet, with the attention of the whole room on him.

“Monroe and I met through a broken window and from that one incident he has become one of the best friends I’ve ever had. And being there to see him and Rosalee meet for the first time, kiss for the first time and even being present for their first fight, which was wild let me tell you.” He gets some chuckles at that and he pauses to pick up his glass. “It has shown me how strong these two love each other and how they are building their lives together. I wish them a long, happy time together and all the blessings they deserve. To Monroe and Rosalee!”

-G-

“That was a good speech,” Juliette says as they return home. “I especially liked the bit about building a life together.”

“Yeah?”

“Made me think of us,” her words are soft and Nick tries to watch her and the road.

“In a good way?” He asks, thinking of his own proposal and the moment he recently was going to try again. She sighs and Nick’s stomach twists.

“I thought we were good. I thought we were building our lives back together, after everything we’ve been through in the past year or so. But lately …” She trails off and he stays silent.

“I feel like we’ve gone backwards somehow. You proposed and I couldn’t say yes then, and I was right because you were hiding such a big part of your life from me. And I understand, now that I know and have experienced some of the things that being a Grimm brings into your life. Just, I feel like I have to remind you that it’s not all your life. I’m here and we’re together and I thought that meant something.”

“It does, Juliette,” Nick starts but she holds up her hand.

“Please, I’m not finished.” He nods and she takes a breath. “I love you and I want to be with you but right now I don’t feel like you’re with me. I know they are things that will pull your attention at times, you’re dedicated to your job and get results because of that. You help people when they ask and I’m proud of you for being that type of person. I just need to know that I’m first on that list. That your devotion will be focused on me, that you will put me, and our relationship, above other … interferences.”

“I hear what you’re saying Juliette and all I can say is that I will try.” They pull up to the house and she sighs as she releases her seatbelt and turns to him. Leaning forward she presses a soft kiss to his lips and brushes a hand through his hair.

“Try harder, please.”

-G-

“Ok, I think we’re ready,” Adalind says as she looks around the room. They’re in the sitting room with several of the toys that Diana has shown a liking to as well as other objects of varying weight. They’re both on the carpeted floor while Kelly sits on the sofa directly in between them.

“You have the water?” Kelly nods and Adalind rolls her shoulders as she prepares herself. “Ok, I’ve not done this before but I know the steps. All Hexenbiest have to learn. And I’ve had it done to me, though not quite like this.” She remembers energy sessions with her mother and how she’d felt after each one.

“I’m going to connect with Diana and just get a feel for her power. This is the start of teaching her and will give us a stronger connection so I can influence her energy levels.”

“Influence?”

“Well, it’s more like putting some boundaries in so she doesn’t lose control. Many young Hexenbiests struggle as they come into their powers and abilities so parents learnt a way to help. Kind of like putting a volume control button on the stereo. The child can still play music but the parent can help with how loud it comes out. Done properly it’s a unique and powerful bonding experience.”

“Sounds pretty handy,” Kelly comments as Diana looks between them both. She wriggles and gets herself into a sitting up position. “What did you mean by done properly?” Adalind sighs and thinks of course the mother Grimm picked up in that remark.

“I meant that this technique is a way of helping your child but also gives a parent a strong connection to their child’s inner psyche when they are still developing. It should be all about the child but if a parent had their own agenda, well they could use this to impart that on them. I meant it when I said this was an influence.” She focuses on her daughter and not the niggling thought that her own mother may have done that very thing. Too much has happened that she can’t just discount it.

“And I have water because?” Kelly holds up the bottle.

“In case we get too lost in the connection. I should be able to bring us out but if things start happening, uh moving in unnatural ways shall we say, then use the water to shock me out of it.” Kelly nods and Adalind takes a deep breath before shuffling closer to her daughter and taking her hand. Little fingers grip strongly and she smiles before Woging and opening up her senses.

The warmth she associates with her little girl is right there and she slowly brushes her own energy alongside. She feels the hum of their energies reacting and mingling together and smiles at the acceptance and love she feels. She thinks of her own love, of her will to do anything for her daughter’s safety and pushes that into their shared energy and hears Diana’s giggle at the sensation. Good, her daughter knows she is loved. That will never change.

Now, she opens up wider and lets her power build inside her. Trying to share with Diana the sensation of knowing what’s inside you and feeling the possibilities that lie under your skin. Theres a flicker and then heat rises and surrounds her. Her daughter is a burning star, energy and power thrumming through her as she lets Adalind feel what’s beneath her skin. She gets the sense of a core of magic, untapped and glorious in its possibilities as well as another, strong essence of power and supremacy. They co-exist deep inside her and together bring about something mighty. And terrifying. A thread wraps around them and seems to disappear into the space around and Adalind tries to take note of it before noticing the tie that flows between her daughter and herself. Everything is so bright and thrumming and it’s hard to take a deep breath with the mightiness of it all.

But then it turns too bright, too hot and Adalind really is struggling to breathe. She feels for Diana and her daughter is pulsing, flashing light blinding her in time with her heartbeat. Too fast, it’s too fast, too hot, too much-

Freezing cold water drenches her and Adalind gasps, the heat from their magic extinguished and she is brought back to awareness with a shock. She’s laying on her side, hair spread around and panting for breath.

She looks to Kelly, who is standing over her and then to Diana, who is laying on the floor alongside her. She still has hold of her hand.

“Well, that was interesting,” Kelly notes and following her gaze makes Adalind take in the room around them. It’s in complete disarray, nothing where it was moments ago and frankly looking like a whirlwind hit it. She takes a deep breath and looks to Diana but her daughter just smiles and then tries to roll over.

“Right, I’ll re-fill the water, you tidy up and we’ll go again.”

-G-

She’s sobbing when he connects to the dream, shoulders heaving up and down as she covers her face. The muted colours that swirl around them seem to make the tears that fall glisten. He takes a step forward on instinct before coming to a halt, not sure comfort from him would be accepted.

“Adalind?” He asks quietly and she jolts, looking up at him through red rimmed eyes.

“Oh, Nick, you’re here,” she hastily swipes at her face and he wishes he could give her a moment but there’s nowhere to hide here. They just have each other.

“You ok?” He queries and she sighs.

“Yes, just having a moment. I knew this wasn’t going to be easy, I really knew that but I didn’t think I’d find it this hard.” He nods and then takes a chance, stepping forward to rest his hand on her shoulder and give it a gentle squeeze. He’s not sure why but he wants to comfort her. She smiles at him, something wordless passing between them, and then hiccups.

“Want to talk about it?” He offers but she shakes her head.

“No, it’s ok, thanks though.” He nods and they stand in silence though he doesn’t move his hand. Warmth and a slight pulse connect beneath his fingers and he wonders if that’s her energy or his.

“It’s just-“ she starts with a gasp. “Has your mother always been so … hard?” He huffs out a laugh.

“I suppose … I don’t really know. My memories are of a happy, loving family; bedtime stories with my mom and playing ball with my dad. But they’re all a bit hazy now and I’m not really sure if they’re real or just what I wanted to be real. I haven’t known my mother since I was twelve. That’s a lot of time to pass and still be the same person.”

“I guess that makes sense. Goddess knows my mother changed as I grew up.” He cocks an eyebrow at her and she understands his wordless request. “I have memories like that too. When I was younger and my mother would share things with me. But the older I grew the more she seemed to step back and then we only really interacted when she wanted something from me.” She shakes her head and stands up taller.

“I’m not going to be like my mother,” she states with finality in her tone.

“We can both be better,” he agrees, “and learn from their mistakes.” They share a smile and he squeezes her shoulder again as her hand comes up to rest on his.

“Yes, we can.” And the colours swirl together, taking her away.

-G-

AN – Let me know what you think!

Chapter Text

-G-

“Your presence is requested for a meeting,” the formal tones meet Sean Renard’s ears as he answers the phone.

“And may I ask who I will be meeting with?” He can’t keep his tone quite neutral.

“My name is Rispoli and I am a representative of the family,” comes the reply and Sean rolls his shoulders as he settles into the conversation.

“Of course, I am always so pleased to meet anyone from the family. Do you have a place in mind?”

“I have recently arrived in Portland and am staying at the Gregorian. There is a restaurant attached that I have reserved a table at, tomorrow night at 8pm.”

“Well, I look forward to meeting you. Until then I hope you enjoy all Portland has to offer.” Sean puts the phone down and then immediately types out a message. He’s heard of Rispoli but doesn’t know enough. He needs more information to be able to attend this meeting and leave with favourable results.

-G-

Nick is just finishing a call from work when Juliette joins him in the kitchen. They move around the space in silence and he thinks of what she said yesterday. This relationship has been part of his life for the past five years. They’ve been through so much, fought to be together and he doesn’t want to lose that. But at the same time, should it feel like this? Like he has to keep fighting for it to work? That he has to prove himself to her? Hasn’t he already done that? It just makes him confused and not at all sure about where they stand.

“Did you sleep ok?” She asks quietly and Nick turns to her.

“Yeah.”

“You sure? You were murmuring a lot but I couldn’t quite make out what you were saying,” he looks at her then, thinking what she could possibly have heard. Given his dreams of late he doesn’t think it’s anything he wants her to hear.

“Yeah, I’m sure. Yesterday was just a long day.” The wedding had been more eventful than expected but at least nothing had gone wrong with any of the unsuspecting Wesen guests. “I got a case so I’m heading in. I’ll let you know when I’ll be home.”

“Ok, have a good day.” Nick goes to leave then spins to give her a kiss but only gets her cheek as she turns her head. He pauses but can’t read her so continues on, running into Trubel as she comes down the stairs.

“Morning.”

“Morning, what you up to today?”

“I’m going to head to the trailer. Want to do some more reading.” He nods and urges her to be safe as he grabs his keys and thinks he hears her asks about Juliette’s bike as he goes out the front door.

Driving to the address given he has time to think and his thoughts stray to the women in his life and his relationships with them. Juliette, of course, and Trubel but also his mother and Adalind. Girlfriend, pseudo-sister, mother and what? Enemy become ally? Witch that he now has some weird connection with that makes their relationship a hell of a lot more complicated. And when did he consider what they had a version of a relationship?

Because he did. He was getting to know her and what he was finding out wasn’t displeasing. Could he call her a friend? He wasn’t sure but he was honest with himself enough to admit that what he was discovering, he liked.

Which turned his thoughts to Juliette and how he hadn’t been liking a lot of their conversations lately. Was it just too much change happening in their lives again? He’d brought Trubel into their home, was building a relationship with her that he wanted to be long term and that could be a lot for anyone to take in. He’d seen previously how little Juliette liked change so his disrupting their lives in such a way and her reaction should have been a bit more obvious to him. It had taken her awhile to get used to his Grimm-ness so this could just be another period of adjustment for them.

Only time would tell but he was no longer so sure they had it. Or rather, how long Juliette would give him. He just wasn’t sure and the uncertainty niggled at him. It wasn’t how he wanted to feel about the main relationship in his life.

Entering the house where their newest crime scene is Wu gives him the details so far and he’s happy to sink into the case. Part of him realises he’s increasingly using work to escape from other aspects of his life and thinks it’s probably not healthy but he can’t help it right now. Better to focus on events he can investigate and get answers to, rather than other situations that only seem to be generating more queries than anything else.

Working with Wu and Hank is easy, they have a solid work ethic and can keep up with each other. He’s so glad Hank knows and is increasingly getting the thought that it might be beneficial to bring Wu into the know too. Especially when lately all their cases seem to have Wesen elements. Following a lead to the hospital just gives him another example of how often that is happening.

“You have any idea what made those marks?”

“No. But I took pictures,” the doctor hands them over several photos. “I’ve never seen anything like it.” Nick shares a look with his partner and knows they’re thinking the same thing. They take the paper, thank the doctor and Nick begins to give directions to the new home of where they need to go next, the trailer.
Hank greets Trubel and they quickly fill her in on what they’re looking for. Having three sets of eyes looking through the books is faster than two and it seems to be no time at all before Trubel is getting their attention.

“Hey, check this one out. The Gudachtnis Esser? Looks like some kind of memory eater.” They crowd round as she reads the book entry and taps at the drawing as she speaks. “…Justice within the confines of the law is, therefore, impossible.”

“That doesn’t sound good,” Hank mutters and Nick nods.

“Is this going to be a Grimm thing more than a cop case?” Trubel asks and all he can do is shrug. He has always tried to follow the rule of law. He believes in the system and that everyone, Wesen and human alike, should be held by the same standards and therefore, the same consequences if they should break those laws. But this isn’t like anything written down and so can’t be treated the same way. He’s definitely learning the differences of dealing with things like a cop and like a Grimm. His phone rings before he can verbalise his thoughts.

“Burkhardt. When? Ok, got it.” He hangs up as he turns to Hank. “They just picked up a suspect driving the victim’s car.”

“It’s got to be the Gedachtnis Wesen, right?” He and Hank share a look, communicating without words like only longtime partners can and both rise to their feet.

“Alright, we’re thinking you should come with us,” Hank states as Nick leads the way out of the trailer.

-G-

Adalind moves slowly around the kitchen, taking the few minutes of quiet for herself. Connecting with Diana is amazing but so draining and Kelly is a harsh taskmaster. She understands it needs to be done, this is for her daughter and will help her as she grows and they understand more about what she can do. But still, it is incredibly tiring and stressful so having time to herself, where she can think and really just breathe, is something to relish.

She can’t think too badly of the mother Grimm, however weary all this is making her because she doesn’t know where they would be without her. Kelly has got them to a safe, as can be, place and is keeping her on task. Diana needs to know; they need to know what she is capable of if they have any hope of continuing to hide as she grows. If her abilities are like this now Adalind truly has no idea of what she could do when she is older.

Most Hexenbiest come into their powers as they grow, getting a glimpse of what they can truly do at puberty before becoming more refined as they age. She’s never heard of anything like this happening before but her daughter’s life so far has hardly been the norm. She is as extraordinary as the circumstances around her.

So, she has to be kept safe. Away from those that would use her and turn her into something to be feared. Adalind wants her daughter to have choice in her life. If she wants to rule the world, fine, she can do that. Many Hexenbiests want power and spend their life in pursuit of it. All she wants is for it to be her daughter’s choice, and not someone using her to get what they want.

Moving around the kitchen, she makes herself a coffee before putting the timer on again, knowing Kelly will want a cup. She would love to be able to add creamer and syrup, something of a guilty pleasure she loved in her coffee but such things aren’t necessities so aren’t present in the kitchen cupboards. It was a pleasant surprise to discuss the perfect cup of coffee with Kelly though, and that their tastes, when able to have them, run similar was a moment between the pair.

In between all the magic training and surveillance recon. Because that’s another thing she’s been impressed to learn. She knew Grimm’s saw the world in different ways but Kelly teaching her how to assess her surroundings and what to look for in people around them has certainly been a step up from her people watching and habit learning in order to manipulate those she targeted.

At first, she thinks the treble in the air is her, moving around but not fully paying attention to what she’s doing. Then she hears Diana’s cries and the house shakes as she drops her cup and runs up the stairs.

She crashes into the doorframe in her haste, legs unsteady as the room seems to move around her but Adalind’s focus is her daughter. Sitting half up in her cot, face red and tears trailing down her face as she cries out.

“Oh, honey, hush,“ Adalind scoops her up and though the shaking lessens, she can still feel a tremble beneath her feet. “Mama’s here, it’s ok,” she soothes and rocks her but her cries continue. Swaying from side to side, she hums at her daughter as she hugs her close. One hand comes up and strokes her cheek and Diana tilts her open mouth and sucks her pointer finger in. The cries fade as does the movement around the room and Diana settles as she sucks down hard on Adalind’s finger. Continuing to sway she murmurs to her daughter, meeting her gaze as she hears footsteps approach.

“Everything ok?” Kelly asks as she steps into the room.

“Yes, I think she might be starting to teethe,” Adalind replies, feeling the inside of Diana’s mouth.

“Alright, I’ll pop some spoons in the fridge, that always worked well with Nicky.” Kelly nods and turns around and Adalind appreciates having the experience of an older mother to help, also liking hearing the small titbits of Nick, mighty Grimm that he is now, when he was young, before another thought comes to her. From what little knowledge she has, and the even less research she was able to do about babies, she thought teething started later. Diana is only 5 weeks old, its too early for that milestone, right?

Worry settles in her gut and Adalind heads downstairs to question Kelly, holding her daughter close as she goes.

-G-

Watching Trubel being thrown through the glass table sends a wave of anger through Nick, the room seeming to slow and cool as he pushes his way inside. He doesn’t take much notice of the splintering of the door as Hank follows him in. The Gudachtnis Esser has already Woged, tenacles attached to Trubel and Nick shouts as he barrels towards them. He releases her before Nick touches him, stumbling to his knees as he retracts.

“Oh, God, you’re a Grimm. Oh God. No, oh God, no!”

“Get down,” Hank orders, gun drawn. Nick helps Trubel sit up as he looks her over.

“Trubel, do you know who I am?”

“Yeah, Nick, I know who you are. My head hurts.” She raises her hand to point at the other body in the room. “Better check him over there. I kicked octopus head off, and I hope I wasn’t too late.” As she shifts around he notices blood at the back of her head and he reaches out to check.

“Ow, what are you doing?” Grabbing a cloth from a nearby table he presses it against the wounds at the back of her head.

“You’re bleeding,” Nick states.

“Get off-“

“No, no arguments.” His voice is firm as he uses the cloth to gently press and stem the blood flow. The Wesen continues to whimper at their feet as Hank stands guard and the man whose house they stand in stirs. Seeing the state of the two men Hank tilts his head at Nick as he continues to aid Trubel.

“She know who she is?” Trubel frowns up at him.

“Yeah, Hank. I’m a Grimm.”

“Yes, you are,” Nick murmurs and Hank smiles down at her.

“You know, you scared the hell out of us.”

“Sorry.” Trubel lowers her head slightly and presses back into his hand. He places his other palm on her shoulder and makes sure to hold her gaze.

“As long as you’re ok, that’s what we care about.”

-G-

Leaving the Wesen in his cell, still whimpering after stealing Trubel’s memories, he settles into his chair so he can hammer out the report and get home to check on Trubel. The younger Grimm had seemed ok, other than the wounds in the back of her head, but Nick still wants to get home early enough to spend some time with her this evening.

He and Hank discuss the case as they work together, writing the details down and checking with each other. Making sure the Wesen particulars don’t make it, or else do so in vague enough terms that the report will be accepted. Sometimes having a Captain fully in the know really helps, as he can sign off the reports that they really can’t fudge too much so they can still complete their cases.

“All the stuff he got from people’s memories … what do you think he got from Trubel?” Nick shrugs and shakes his head as Wu joins them.

“I don’t know, But we caught ourselves a spy, wanted in the U.S, Canada and the U.K.“

“A spy you say?” Wu comments. “You know why the spy crossed the road? He didn’t, he was never really on your side.” Nick and Hank both groan at the joke but movement catches his eye and he turns to see the captain.

Renard steps out of his office just as Nick presses send on the report. He scans the floor before catching Nick’s eye then looking towards Wu, and striding towards them both, paper in hand.

“Everything ok?”

“Yes sir, just finished the report so should be in your in-box.”

“Good, good. Before you go Sargent, can you look into this address? There’s some inconsistency with the report associated with a car theft.”

“Yes sir,” Wu replies as he takes the information. Renard nods before returning to his office.

“123 MoreGrimm Drive,” Wu mutters as he reads and walks away but Nick turns to him in shock. He knows that address. That’s the address of where his mother got the truck from. Where she and Adalind had entered the country after fleeing the Royals. What had the captain said? A report associated with car theft? Why was the captain interested in that? Unless … he’s never asked but an unsettling thought is suddenly in his gut. Renard is a Royal. He and Adalind had a thing. Could he be the father? Could he be looking for them? In which case, was he with his Royal family? Or working on his own?

-G-

AN – So, share your thoughts please!

Chapter Text

-G-

Walking into the restaurant Sean Renard knows instantly who he’s meeting with. The men and women of the Verrat have a certain way they hold themselves and he recognises it in the man sitting in the far corner.

“Senor Rispoli,” he greets and tries to not show his irritation at the man not rising to greet him.

“Captain Renard,” he greets and waves a waiter over to order drinks. They sit in silence; gazes accessing each other and wait as their drinks are prepared and then delivered.

“You have news from the family?” Renard starts, swirling his drink in one hand.

“The family are united in their current actions and will not be dissuaded. However, no one wishes any friction between us. It would be better if we all worked together. As a captain of the local police department, you are uniquely placed to help with the cause.”

“That’s a pretty speech but doesn’t give me a lot of information,” Renard says back. Rispoli tilts his head in acknowledgement.

“The family are aware of the child and are not willing to overlook the actions of the mother by taking them away from their rightful place. No one will be exempt from inaction until the child is returned to their family.” Renard nods along, taking a slow sip and measuring his words in his head before he says them.

“And if I offer my help?”

“It will not be unappreciated.”

“You must understand my position here. I am, as you stated, uniquely placed but that comes from more that my job role here in this city. My history with the family has been educational, shall we say which also means I have more knowledge of this situation than others involved.”

“All involved are focused on the homecoming of the child. All other matters are no longer as significant as how they once may have appeared. The princes are working together with the full might of the family behind them. And they will get results.”

“Then I guess I should be asking what the family needs of me?” Rispoli smiles before leaning down and producing a folder and sliding it across the table.

“Some confirmation would be nice, to begin with.” He doesn’t look in the folder but accepts it. “The family thanks you and looks forward to more a healthy
relationship going forward.” Rispoli rises and makes to walk out before hesitating at Renard’s shoulder.

“Oh, I do have one more message from your cousin Kenneth.” He nods and Rispoli leans down, closer to his ear. “With the father’s identity still unknown it has been agreed that the matter is not to be chased. The child is all that matters. And anything or anyone that obstructs the search and finding of the King’s grandchild will be removed. Permanently.”

-G-

“Ok, enough of that talk at the dinner table,” Juliette interrupts and Trubel shoots Nick a look. “Let’s just eat our food with some normal conversation, alright?”

“Such as…?” Trubel asks with just a hint of attitude.

“Like Mr. Hayes, remember him Nick? Well, he’s got another dog and this time he is trying to train it properly but it’s not going well at all.” Juliette is animated as she talks about her day and what the little puppy is getting up to and Nick nods along even as he feels both himself and Trubel disconnect from the conversation. They share looks as she talks and Nick knows they’ll continue talking after dinner is done.

Eventually Juliette sighs and glares between them both.

“Fine, I can see you’re just humouring me. What more do you want to add to your previous topic?” They share a look but Nick shakes his head.

“We’re good,” he says even as Trubel opens her mouth. Juliette pulls a face at him.

“Really? It doesn’t matter Nick, please say what you want to.”

“I’m actually feeling pretty tired so I’m going to head to bed,” Trubel excuses herself. “We can talk more about the case, the boy and the Wesen, or whatever, in the morning,”

Nick gathers her plate alongside his own as Juliette exhales noisily.

“Now I feel like the bad guy,” she mutters.

“No, I guess Trubel and I didn’t realise how you’d find the conversation. I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m sorry, tell me more, please?” He pauses to look at her, really look at her and see if she means it. He haltingly tells her some more details, unsure whether she really wants to hear it or not. It’s not something he’s come across before, a Wesen having a child with a Kehresite, with the humans unknowing of the nature of the Wesen, but the subsequent domestic abuse is unfortunately all too familiar.

“That’s such a young age,” Juliette says as they move around the kitchen together. “Imagine seeing all that and not being able to fully understand it.”

“Yeah, Trubel was a big help though. She was really good with him.”

“Still, what memories will he grow up with? What life will it lead to?”

Juliette bringing up memories make Nick think of the Gedachtnis Esser, or as they’d nick-named it, octopus head and how close he came to losing Trubel but also what her memories did to him. That was one Wesen who definitely bit off more than they could chew. He doesn’t want to be dismissive but he knows hers and David’s situations are very different, with David having a lot more support and family around him to help him.

“It was a bad experience, yes, but I hope the positive would outweigh the negative. He and his mom are going to be alright; he still has his uncle. Trubel says he wants to use this experience to be stronger.”

“Should a child have to be stronger? Should a child go through this at all? Seeing monsters and being afraid? Why would-“ She stops abruptly and Nick looks up.

“What if we have children? Will it be the same for them?” Her tone is aghast and Nick straightens in worry.

“I don’t know,” he replies before Juliette gasps.

“Would our children be … Grimms?”

“It’s definitely a possibility,” he says slowly and she closes her eyes at his words. Taking a deep breath, she opens them again and meets his stare dead on.

“I don’t think I want that,” she whispers and Nick jerks.

“Want what …?”

“My children to be Grimms.” Her words hit him like a punch, no matter how soft she’s made her voice. “To go through this craziness and monsters and have to fight for the rest of their lives. I don’t think…” she trails off before leaving the room and Nick doesn’t follow her.

-G-

“How’s Diana?” Nick asks as the colours finish swirling and he can see Adalind clearly. She smiles and it lights up her face, the glow of a new mother and a beautiful woman.

“She’s coping so well. We’re trying to get her on a schedule and I’m trying to teach her about her power.”

“So soon?” Nick thinks she can’t be more than a couple of weeks or maybe months old at this point but he’s not forgetting the power he felt in her gaze.

“I know and when I say teaching really, I just mean letting her feel power and appropriate levels of it. She is very powerful and is showing some understanding of the world around her so the more we can do to help her, the better chance she has of it not overwhelming her.”

“I get that,” he nods before shuffling slightly. “Can I ask … about her father?” There’s a moment of silence between them before she sighs and meets his eye.

“I suppose you should know; I probably should have told you already.” She sighs. “I think you possibly know anyway.” He nods but doesn’t say anything, wanting to hear her confirm his thoughts.

“I was with … it was Sean, Captain Renard to you.” Her words are soft.

“Thank you for telling me,” he says. “Did you not think to go to him?”

“I considered it,” she replies. “But I didn’t trust that he wouldn’t use her himself. He was the one who told me to pick a side. Which is ironic as he’s made a career out of being able to play all the different sides and work for the outcome he wants himself.”

“But you were with him?”

“I was. I thought we had something. And my mother was very encouraging of the relationship. Of course, she was also sleeping with him so.” She shrugs as Nick gapes at her. “You have to understand something here, Nick. Many Hexenbiests believe that power is everything, relationships are for gaining and having that. I’m not saying that we can’t have loving, monogamous relationships but it’s rare, much more likely to find a Hexenbiest in a transactional relationship. That was what Sean and I had, what my mother encouraged, and what I was brought up to believe is what I should want to have.” She looks sad and Nick is regretting bringing the subject up, even though he does think he should know.

“I’m sorry?” He offers and she gives a grimace-smile.

“You don’t have to be. I learnt from it and I know I won’t fall for something like that again. I know I want more.” He nods and thinks of his own relationship and what he wants out of it.

“But otherwise, uh, how are you?” He surprises himself with wanting to know.

“I’m doing ok, thank you,” she says softly. “And you? How’s Portland keeping?”

“Ah, just as weird as always,” he replies and she laughs. “I’m actually looking at a case involving a young boy and totems or golems and summoning prayers as well as Jewish folklore not to mention a hell of a lot of clay.”

“Clay?”

“Yeah, weird one. We’re still trying to figure it out.”

“Well, could be an anthropomorphic creature. Depends on the details of your case but I’ve heard of these types of things before. Summoning one is no easy feat, whoever did it would have to had some serious intent behind their actions.” He’s impressed with her knowledge and smiles as she talks, hands moving as she explains. “They’re pretty powerful creations, be careful.” Their eyes meet and lock and he feels the air thrum around them. He gets the feeling she really means her words.

“I will be,” he replies.

“Good, because none of us want anything to happen to you.” Her smile is soft and focused on him and Nick feels an answering grin stretch his own lips before that feeling of the world spinning around them swirls her away.

-G-

“Look, the Golem, it’s a guardian. It’s not a mercenary. I didn’t pray for it to kill anyone. I-I just prayed for it to protect David. That’s it ok?”

“For how long?” Hank asks but Nick’s thoughts drift in a different direction. Protect a child. He has a better understanding of that urge and just what loose intentions could lead to when anything magical, mystical or spiritual is involved.

“I wasn’t specific. I just prayed, that’s all.”

“That could lead to consequences,” Nick mutters and draws a side look from Hank. “So, this thing is just going to keep killing anyone who threatens David for any reason.”

“As long as David feels threatened.” Ben confirms and Nick frowns.

“I’d hate to be the one who scares him next. This kid’s going to leave a trail of bodies with a guardian angel like that. We better find this thing.” Hank shakes his head at the thought.

“Until we do we have to pull the police off Sara’s house,” Nick adds in and Hank nods as he pulls his phone out.

“They could be in danger if this thing shows up again.” Nick turns to Ben as Hank handles the more official side of this case.

“You got a prayer to get rid of it?”

“I need the scroll.”

“Ok, we head back to your office and we’re going to have to discuss how we draw this Golem out.” They walk towards the car where Hank is finishing his call and he looks up as they approach.

“We may have a problem,” he says and Nick cocks his head to one side, “Officers have been called off the house but Wu was due a check in. Dispatch is going to try to reach him but he might already be on his way there.”

“Ok, we’ll deal with Wu if we have to. First let’s get back to the house and call Trubel so she knows what to expect.”

“Yeah, we don’t want to be fighting a Golem and her.”

-G-

Waiting for the call to connect, Renard shifts through the information he’s been able to pull together so far. It’s disappointingly little. If Adalind was in Portland, as the information in the file from his family would suggest, she’s not accessed anything from her former life. And from the vague feelers he’s put out into the community, she hasn’t contacted any of her former associates either. Something is just not adding up.

“I have information,” he says as soon as he hears the call picked up.

“As do I,” comes the reply and they spend the next few minutes sharing what intel they have.

“I think you need to be here. With my family sending someone here, and with the messages I’m receiving I don’t think it will be long before one, or more, of them come in person.” He places the folder on one side of his desk, jotting down a note to have Wu look over it again. The sergeant may pick up some details, especially in regard to any technology trails that may have been missed so far.

“I can be there in a few days, I’m following one more lead this side.”

“Good.” Renard says. “And Mesiner? Make sure no one knows you’re here. If we have any hope of turning this situation around, we need as many of the elements in our favour as possible.”

“That I can do, I’ll contact you when I arrive.”

“And I’ll pay another visit to our resident Verrat,” he replies before ending the call. “They need to be reminded of who I am and who’s city this is.”

-G-

“Do it now!” Nick orders and watches as Ben steps forward but is then knocked to the ground, the shem prayer falling away.

“Uncle Ben!” Sara and Hank run to join them as Nick tries to attack the Golem. It twists and flows like no other opponent he’s fought and the clay messes with his footing. One good hit sends him sprawling on the ground and needing to shake the impact away.

“Nick!” He hears and looks up to see Trubel charging towards him, knocking into David as she moves.

“Ow, Theresa!” The young boys voice echoes and the Golem turns to meet Trubel’s attack. The sound of a car engine reaches his ears and a police cruiser pulls up, sending bits of clay flying. Tribel manages to get a direct hit in but the Golem barely reacts.

“Nick! Hank!” Wu appears with his gun drawn but stops dead still at the sight of the Golem, colour draining from his face. “What the-“.

“Wu!” Hank shouts but Nick has no time to say anything to the Sargent as the Golem seems to rise in height, maybe reacting to the perceived danger David is in. Clay surrounds Trubel as Nick gets back to his feet.

“I can’t move!” She cries out and Nick takes another swipe but ends up with a handful of clay. Trubel struggles to keep fighting as clay begins to engulf her.

“Nick!”

“Don’t hurt her!” David cries out and tries to run forward but his mother holds him back. Wu stands by, gun still hovering as he takes it all in. “Leave her alone!” He struggles out of her arms as Nick attempts another attack. “Get away from her! Stop it! Go Away!” Running full pelt Nick can’t stop the young boy as he goes straight into the Golem, bringing his fist up and striking the clay creature multiple times. The toy in his hand leaves little holes as he screams out.

The clay seems to react and sinks down, releases Trubel as it shrinks and then fades away into the ground. Nick, Trubel and David are all left off balance, standing in a circle of blobs of clay, the youngsters panting with exertion as Nick glances around.

“David, you got him!” Trubel states and the little boy looks up at her, a slow grin spreading across his face.

“I got him,” he breathes out before turning and running back to his mother. “I got him mom!” She hugs him as she looks around.

“I guess you did,” she mutters and Ben steps closer to them both.

“I got him!”

“Anybody want to tell me what the hell just happened?” Wu asks aloud and draws all attention to him.

“I second that,” Sara mutters, stroking David’s hair.

“I got him,” he continues to repeat, like a mantra and no one else says anything as they all stare in different states of knowing and disbelief.

-G-

“Ok, so we have noticed the teething, the sounds and giggling and responses to spoke words. Anything else?” Adalind really doesn’t like how Kelly is analysing her daughter but at this point they don’t have much choice.

“She’s also staring to sit up and roll,” she adds and Kelly nods.

“Now, it’s been awhile for me but I remember lots of Nicky’s first milestones. I would say, from what we’ve talked about, Diana is showing developmental stages of a child older than where she should be. I would guess probably two or three months ahead of her actual age.”

“What does that mean?”

“I can only guess. But it would seem like she’s growing faster than a normal child.” Adalind nods but then gasps and Kelly shoots her a look.

“I wasn’t full term when I gave birth,” she explains. “I thought it was because of being on the run and I was never fully confident about her due date anyway but she seemed fine when she was delivered, all things considering. No reason to believe she wasn’t a healthy, full-term baby.”

“Could you hazard a guess at how early she might have been?” She takes a moment to think, trying to put dates and events into place.

“I think … I think it might have been around the six-month mark. I only had one scan and then was advised to stay away from hospitals due to the nature of my returning powers and how it could affect the birth.” Memories of that scan and what she has felt from the connections with her daughter make her shiver. “The scan said, well the doctor dismissed it at the time but now, perhaps it did mean something. There were two heartbeats detected but I was only ever pregnant with one baby, they could confirm that.”

“So, what we know is this – your baby was conceived naturally but then came under the influence of magic when you went through the ritual to regain your powers, taken by Grimm’s blood. During pregnancy you have noticed several instances of the baby’s activity and involvement with use of magic, outside the realm of what is normally possible. And we’ve both seen what she is capable of since her birth.” As Kelly talks Adalind feels worse and worse. She may not have started out with many maternal instincts but now she is fully invested and wants nothing but the best for her daughter. Is disgusted with herself for her previous actions. Still, she can’t change the past and can only show by her actions how she means to go on now.

“That sounds right,” she comments haltingly.

“Alright then, for now we just monitor her. Make note of anything significant and then we can use that as a basis for further investigation.” She feels brief anger at the terminology used, as her daughter is not something to be studied, before letting it go. This is the best way to find out if something really is wrong, if Diana is aging faster then normal. She already has so many ways in which she stands out, they don’t need anything else. Especially if it might affect their ability to hide her.

-G-

“You want to tell me what the hell it is I just saw?” Wu’s voice is quiet but serious as he meets them at Nick’s desk. He shares a look with Hank and they both turn to the sergeant.

“What do you think you saw?” Nick asks slowly and Wu shoots him a dark look.

“You really want to do that with me?” He snarks. “Don’t try that evasive nonsense, I want to know what just happened. Because neither of you two were freaked out, no, you seemed to almost be expecting that so I’m thinking you know more about it.” He looks between them both and Nick knows the moment is here. Do they lie or do they bring Wu in. Hank nods at him and he takes that as he’ll follow Nick’s decision on this.

“I’m not going down this road again. You need to tell me now because I don’t know what will happen if you don’t.” The reminder of Wu’s recent experiences with Wesen and everything he went through is a bitter pill, as Nick knows he and Hank had been on opposing side in that argument. Still, he has been thinking more along the lines of his partner and they can’t continue on in this manner for much longer.

Not with all the Wesen cases they keep handling. Not with Wu being so close to the action and remaining unknowing. His gut is telling him something will happen soon and he really doesn’t want that on his conscious. Not after all that Wu has been through already.

He opens his mouth but there’s sudden movement around them and voices raise as bodies run in and out of the room.

“What the hell?” Hank asks and the three of them walk towards the commotion before running into Franco.

“Did you hear? Captain’s been shot!”

-G-

AN – So, yeah. Went there. I’m always happy to hear your thoughts.

Chapter Text

-G-

Nick swings the Kanabo as his opponent ducks, trying to use the momentum of his swing against him and go for his legs. But his senses flare up, giving him warning and so he is able to shift, swing around on one foot to bring the club down to knock them onto their ass instead. They roll away as he moves to incapacitate them and he follows, swiping as he goes and blocking their attempted attacks back at him. They shuffle backwards and forwards for minutes, meeting move for move until they reach an impasse, him bringing the Kanabo down as she brings the Machete up.

The thud can be heard around the clearing as well as her panting breaths.

“And you want me to learn to do that?” Josh calls out and both Nick and Trubel turn to him. He looks disbelieving and Trubel snorts as they disengage their weapons from each other.

“Maybe not exactly like this, not at first,” Nick says back as they walk towards him.

“But close,” Trubel adds in with a grin and Josh shakes his head at her.

“You guys fight like … I don’t know, something else.”

“I fight like I do because I had to learn, from the streets no less. Nick has the training from the police and Wesen encounters,” she explains before angling towards Nick. “I do think it’s a bit unfair that you seem to hardly be out of breath. That was intense and you’re barely sweating, how come?” He thinks of the zombie episode and really doesn’t want to get into that now so just shrugs.

“Grimm-ness,” he replies vaguely and she raises her eyebrow at him. He chuckles before turning back to Josh, who’s sitting just outside the trailer, Grimm book in his lap.

“We all have to start somewhere,”

“Do I, though, really?” Josh asks, “I’m not even a Grimm!”

“But it’s in your blood,” Nick points out. “So, I don’t think we can rule out the possibility. It came to me late. I don’t think there’s any harm in you learning about Grimms and some moves, just in case.”

“The Verrat found you once, they could do it again,” Trubel points out and Josh nods. “Besides, learning to defend yourself is never a bad idea.”

“It is when you’re sitting where I am, watching the two of you fight like that, then realising you’re going to be the ones teaching me,” Josh mutters and Trubel laughs. They start to bicker good naturedly and Nick smiles as he listens from collecting more weapons inside the trailer.

It had been his idea to do some more training and Trubel had jumped at the chance. Honestly, with what he’s seen her do in fights he’d been a little hesitant himself to face the younger Grimm but what she could do in moves he made up for in senses and experience.

The physical fighting was also a really good way to let off some steam and Nick was feeling calmer than he had in days. With everything going on right now, this was exactly the kind of distraction he needed, though it was still a worthy cause. Getting Josh trained up a bit and testing his own skills against Trubel were added bonuses.

And if it also keeps him away from the precinct, where Wu is waiting with questions and the general atmosphere after captain being shot, as well as his home where there’s another long overdue conversation that needs to be had, well he’s not concentrating on that so much right now. He’s just working through some of his feelings in a more physical manner.

He wonders if he can convince Monroe to come and join in, once he’s back from his honeymoon. Getting some, somewhat positive, experience fighting Wesen would be good for both of them and if it gave him a bit of payback after Monroe jumping on him so many times in his early days of Grimm training, well he won’t pass up that opportunity.

Showing them both several of the weapons from the trailer and telling them how he’s used them, he then proceeds to demonstrate their uses and ways to defend against them. Josh looks overwhelmed but Trubel is eager, asking questions and getting her hands on most of the items.

“Ok, pick your poison,” he instructs and Trubel picks the three bladed knife almost instantly. Josh holds his hands up and backs away. She laughs at him and Nick shakes his head but gives him the retreat. He turns back to the younger Grimm, picking up the vambrace as he goes.

“Let’s go again,” he orders and doesn’t miss her grin before she settles and there’s a moment of quiet, calm, his senses zone in and he takes a breath, before Trubel launches herself at him and he pushes off to meet her.

-G-

“Hey man, thanks for doing this.” Monroe says as Nick loads the suitcases into the back of his Land Cruiser. Both he and Rosalee are looking tan and healthy and so happy.

“It’s not a problem. Did you guys have a good time?”

“Oh, it was amazing,” Rosalee smiles and leans in as Monroe wraps his arm around her. Nick grins and has no issue as they both climb into the back, sitting close together as he gets behind the steering wheel.

“Well, if you’re up for it then Juliette and I would be happy to hear all about it over dinner. Trubel will be there too.”

“She still living with you?”

“Yeah. It’s been interesting but great. I may be, what could be considered the more experienced Grimm out of the two of us but I feel like we’re both learning from each other. I really hope she stays for a while.”

“And what about the other one, uh, what was his name?”

“What, Josh? He and Trubel have been spending time together. I think he may find me a bit … intimidating.” Nick shrugs. “So, was that a yes to dinner?”

“We’d love to Nick,”

“Good,” he smiles at his friends and huffs a quiet laugh at their oversized grins in return. They both seem so happy and relaxed and though he doesn’t begrudge them, isn’t that how someone should return from their honeymoon, he can’t help but feel a little jealous. He hasn’t felt like that, really anywhere close to that, in his own relationship in what feels like a long time.

“How’s Portland been while we’ve been away?”

“Oh, you know, the usual unusual.” He spends the rest of the drive back from the airport telling them about his recent cases and the Wesen he’s encountered. They are both intrigued by the golem and happy to hear how Trubel has been helping and learning along the way.

He’s less sure when Rosalee asks how Juliette has been, able to tell them some of the work stories she’s shared with him but otherwise he lapses into silence. It’s not that he doesn’t want to talk to his friends but he’s still unsure about where he stands in his relationship. It kind of feels like that time after his proposal. He’d asked and she’d turned him down. She had her reasons, with merit, but their relationship definitely hit a roadblock. Revealing his new truth to her and her working through to acceptance had given them a new foundation but it had been far from solid. He can see the cracks now, especially with again her throwing another negative at him. He hadn’t even asked about the topic. But they had talked about children and knowing how she feels about it now, he can’t help but think that, this time, it’s more like a bomb blast has gone off than what happened before. This is a crater, big and possibly insurmountable compared to the cracks from all that came before.

“Nick, are you sure everything is ok?” Of course, Rosalee has picked up on his sudden change of mood. He forces a smile back onto his face and is glad to note they are just moments away from their house.

“Yeah, yeah.” He nods to emphasise his words but doesn’t miss the shared look in the back seat. He pulls up in front of their house and offers to help get their luggage inside. Monroe is quick to accept and Nick laughs as he bumbles his way through explaining his desire to carry his wife over the threshold. Rosalee gives in with a kiss and Nick makes sure to take a few extra moments getting the cases out of the trunk before following them inside.

The atmosphere when he joins them is very different from what he’d just experienced in the car and Nick drops the bags down at the look on their faces.

“Everything ok?” He asks and is surprised when Monroe’s eyes turn red in anger. “Monroe?”

“It’s probably nothing,” Rosalee murmurs and Nick steps closer to see something in the Blutbad’s hand. A letter, made up from cut out newspaper clippings, repeating the same meanings, over and over, in different languages, types and fonts. Imagery that looks like blood.

Objection. Disapproval. Dislike. Oppose. Denounce.

“Put it down, try not to touch it any more than you already have,” he instructs tersely and Moneros follows his words. “I’m going to get an evidence bag from the car, don’t move it, ok?” They nod at him and he jogs outside, getting the bag and some gloves before returning to carefully place the letter inside.

As he does another symbol catches his eye, drawn on the back. A thick black line with two shorter diagonal lines on either end. Rosalee gasps as Monroe growls.

“A wolfsangel,” he snarls.

“What?” Nick asks.

“It’s German, a symbol meaning wolf trap, and sometimes it’s used as a warning.”

“A warning for what?”

“Some Wesen are against mixed marriages. It’s a warning to us that we have broken the purity of Wesen blood.” Rosalee says quietly and Nick finds himself wanting to growl. These people need to be caught and to leave his friends alone.

“Nick,” Monroe starts but he cuts him off.

“I’ll get this analysed and added to the case from your wedding day,” he says and looks at both of his friends. “I’m sorry you’ve come home to something like this but I’ll do everything I can to make sure it stops here.”

“Thanks Nick,” Rosalee says softly. “I think we might need some time to unpack. What time do you want us at yours tonight?” They arrange a time and Nick takes his leave, hoping he can pass this on to the lab and they can get some evidence which could tell them what the hell this all means.

-G-

Meeting with Hayes and Milliner to hand over the evidence and give a brief description of how it was found, Nick is disappointed to learn they haven’t made much progress. They haven’t given up the case but he can tell, with the little evidence and leads they have that it’s not getting all their focus. He wants to argue but knows it’s not his place, he’s personally involved in this one, so the most he can do is extract a promise to inform him of any changes or advances in the case.

Dropping down into his seat he checks his emails for any notifications and is about to ring in when he hears footsteps and looks up. Wu meets his gaze and raises an eyebrow and Nick sighs.

“You ready to be honest with me yet?”

“I am,” he states and Wu’s eyes widen but he holds up his hand. “But not yet, not here or now. And this isn’t a put you off thing, it’s a we need time to tell you which none of us have right now. I will tell you Wu, just let me get some things in place, alright?” They had been called apart before, what with the captain being shot and the handling of an active investigation to one of their own. Nick is secretly glad he’s not been put on that one, unsure as he is of how he feels about his superior right now. Still, Wu holds his gaze before nodding slowly and tapping the folder he holds in his hand on Nick’s desk.

“Ok, alright. But I’m not going to wait long,” he says and Nick nods back.

“I won’t do that to you, Wu.” He says, even though he kind of has already done a version of it to his friend. It’s time now though and he can only hope it goes well. Asking for help from Monroe, Rosalee and even Trubel, he’s hopeful they can get Wu in the know and acclimatised, in a manner of speaking, more smoothly than the rest of them.

“Hey, do you remember an Adalind Schade?” Nick jumps at hearing her name and sees Wu looking at him strangely. He definitely didn’t expect to hear that name and he quickly thinks through what might be the right answer, for Wu, and that doesn’t involve all the behind the scenes so many are unaware of.

“Ah, the Wincroft case?” He hopes his tone is as neutral sounding as he’s projecting.

“Yeah, she was involved with that. Anyway, Captain left a folder behind for me to look at and it looks like it’s centred around her. Figured I’d work on it so when he gets back, he’s got some good news waiting for him.”

“Have we heard anymore?”

“He was in critical condition but seems to have pulled through. Doctors aren’t telling much and I think, last I heard, his mother was with him.”

“And Meacham and Pogue are investigating?”

“Yeah, think they got some security camera footage they’re working with.” Nick nods before leaning back in his chair.

“You want any help with that?” He gestures to the folder still in Wu’s hand. “I’m just sitting here right now so…” He tries for casual, hoping he’s pulling it off. Wu shoots a look at him before shrugging and opening up the paper file.

“Guess a little divide and conquer can’t hurt. I’ve got recent known locations and here’s info on family.” He hands Nick a couple pieces of paper before retreating to his own desk. Looking down at the information he sees it’s the basic write up of Adalind’s personal information, date of birth, marriage status, job history and known addresses. Also, data on her family and that brings a lurch to his stomach.

Does she know that his mother, who she’s currently with and entrusting her daughter’s life as well as her own to, killed her mother? The case remains unsolved but the list of Catherine Schade’s assets catches his eye. They remain unclaimed and this is something Adalind is entitled to. It should go to her. The house has already gone through probate, with a significant sum owed due to unpaid taxes but there’s a small sum left as well as several other items that could be of interest.

As discreetly as possible he copies down the information, hoping to memorise it so he can talk to Adalind about it later.

-G-

“It sounds like you had an amazing time,” Juliette says as she tops up the wine glasses on the table. Trubel edges hers forward more and receives a small smile in response.

“We really did,” Rosalee says and Monroe drops a kiss on her head. Nick shares a look with Juliette and they both grin at their friends.

“So, you’re like married now. You going to have kids next?” Trubel asks and gets several looks cast her way. Nick can’t help but stiffen at the question, thinking of Juliette’s recent declaration. He’s always wanted children, had pictured the scenario that Trubel is asking about. Get married, have children and build a family.

“I think we’ll enjoy being married first,” comes Rosalee’s soft reply before adding with a grin. “Maybe just lots of practise for now.” Trubel snorts into her drink and he thinks Monroe might actually be blushing. Juliette smothers a laugh and then hurriedly brings up whether they’ve got photos from the wedding back as Rosalee looks mischievously on.

They talk more about the wedding, steering clear of the rock incident, and then somehow shift onto music from the reception. Monroe and Juliette get quite involved with it while Trubel makes some truly horrifying suggestions of songs that should never, in Nick’s opinion, be played at a wedding. He’s happy to sit back and watch, the atmosphere at the table light and happy. He’s not the only one though and Rosalee catches his eye as she too glances around, eyes shifting from person to person.

He tries to see what she might be picking up on. Him, hopefully looking content. Juliete and Monroe at odds in a playful dispute. Trubel just lapping up the atmosphere whilst sneaking more wine. It’s not like she isn’t legal but he knows she hasn’t had many experiences like this and if she wants to act out the rebelling youngster, he’s not going to stop her. He edges her glass just out of reach for fun and gets a tongue poked out at him in reply. He grins then senses Rosalee’s stare again and looks up. She’s looking around the table and he thinks he finally gets it. They’re not in their usual seating arrangement. In fact, they’re nowhere close. Trubel is at his side with Monroe the other. Rosalee next to him and Juliette opposite but one. With their table the two couples could be next to each other but Juliette had set it up so they weren’t and he hadn’t questioned it. Actually, felt more comfortable this way.

Turning to engage Trubel in discussion, he tries not to feel Rosalee’s weighted stare and knows she’s noticed it too. There’ll be a conversation in their future and he has no idea what he’ll say.

-G-

The familiar muted colours greet his eyes and he stretches as his senses flare with that magic feeling he’s coming to associate with these dreams and with Adalind.

She greets him with a smile and he responds automatically before it falls away as he remembers what he has to talk to her about.

“Uh oh,” Adalind says and her own smile drops. “Is everything ok?” She steps closer to him, hand coming to rest on his bicep and he feels content at the contact, the offer of comfort.

“I have to talk to you about some things and it might not be entirely comfortable,” he states and sees her head tilt in curiosity before eyes widen in alarm.

“Is it the Royals? Have they found something? Found us? They’re not getting Diana-“

“No, no! That’s not what I meant.” He cuts her off and then reaches up to hold both her shoulders. “I’m sorry, I should have said it better. No one knows where you are. Diana is safe. You’re safe.” He meets her gaze and lets his words sink in for a moment, thumbs brushing the tops of her arms softly.

“Sorry,” she mumbles, looking down but he ducks his own head to keep her stare.

“No, I’m sorry. I should have thought of how that would sound.” She nods at his words and lips move in a quick smile. Her hands come up to rest on his forearms but otherwise she doesn’t move away from him.

“I do have some news that you might not like hearing though, and it involves your mother.”

“My mother?”

“Yeah. You already know she died but I never told you how it happened-”

“Nick,” she interrupts, “I don’t hold that against you. I put you in a horrible position and I can only imagine my mother’s response to you going to her for
information. I am sorry for all that happened back then. I know it might sound a bit trite but I really was a different person then to who I am now, who I’m trying to be.”

“I know you are Adalind, I can see it, but I have to tell you it wasn’t me.” She blinks up at him. “I wasn’t there, I wasn’t involved in her death. It was my mom.”

“Oh.” With all the times they’ve met here and shared dreams he’s never felt uncomfortable like this. Silence stretches between them and she steps out of his hold. Cold rolls through him without her touch.

“Adalind-“

“It’s fine, Nick.” She says but keeps her face angled away from him.

“I’m sorry,” he tries to touch her but she steps further away. “I didn’t … I mean …” He trails off and then shakes himself. “I’m sorry to have to tell you like this. I wish it had been brought up sooner, as I can’t imagine how you’re feeling right now. But I did have a reason to tell you. First, Captain was shot.” She whirls back around to face him and Nick holds up his hand to stall any interruption. “We don’t know much. He was meeting someone and I’m not handling the investigation, though pretty much everyone at the precinct is talking about it. I am keeping my eyes and ears open. But from that we found he had some information on you, and so on your mother. Including the state of her affairs after her death.”

He gives her a brief overview of the report, the money, the taxes and the other items mentioned. Her face remains closed off to him but he reassures himself that at least she’s listening to him.

“A storage locker?” She queries quietly and he nods. “Nick, I think I might need you to go check that out. My mother had a lot of Hexenbiest artifacts that she wouldn’t just leave at home. They could be very useful and possibly dangerous in the wrong hands.” He nods and goes to respond but the colours around them start to mix and for the first time he fights the end of their shared dream.

“Wait, no, Adalind, are you -“ He gets no further, the edges of his vision spinning and leaving him with a last look of her face, pale and drawn with blue eyes wide and weary.

-G-

He wakes feeling unsettled and the feeling stays with him as he moves throughout the day. Juliette questions him but he brushes her off and even Trubel picks up on his mood. Hank and Wu both call him out on it and he can tell them nothing so distracts them both by arranging to take Wu to the trailer and finally telling him the truth. Driving out to the trailer and parking he and Hank move with confidence while Wu cautiously follows them.

“Uh, what are we doing?”

“You’ll see,” Hank says and Wu’s eye brows shoot up.

“I’ll see what?”

“It’ll be a lot easier to show you than tell you Wu.”

“No, wait, wait, wait. I don’t care if it’s easier, why don’t you just tell a little first?” Hank’s reply causes a disagreement and they go back and forth for a few minutes, listing the things Wu has seen and been a part of and begun to question. Finaly Nick just goes into the trailer and brings back the book on Aswang, handing it to Wu.

“I’ve got more of these books. If that’s not something you’re interested in, we can turn back around and never talk about this again.” Wu looks at the book in his hand, the very accurate drawn picture before glancing between Nick and Hank.

“No. Let’s see what you’ve got.” Going inside the trailer leads to more questions and answers but Wu doesn’t negatively react. Nick doesn’t know if this is the calm before the storm but he’ll take it, explaining as best he can as Wu listens to his every word.

“So … you think you can handle this? Or do you just want to walk away?”

“I’m not going anywhere.” Wu says and sits down, unknowingly copying many before him to settle in and lose time reading Grimm books.

-G-

It’s like she knows. Adalind tries to not be emotional, not fly off the handle and begin a confrontation. But the older woman’s eyes don’t leave her all morning, her tone seems sharper as she critiques her and it just all build inside her until she can no longer say nothing.

“Were you ever going to tell me?” She demands and Kelly looks at her in query.

“About what?”

“Nick told me, about what happened between you and my mother.” She nods as if she’s been expecting this to come up and it irritates Adalind even further.

“I’m not going to apologise,” Kelly states and she frowns.

“Why not? I’ve apologised to Nick, I’ve said sorry. Why can’t you?” She glares across the room as it becomes apparent that the other woman isn’t going to respond. “You killed a dangerous Wesen, fine, I get that. But that person was also my mother and you can’t even say sorry for being involved in her death?”
Kelly just sets her shoulders and Adalind feels herself settling into her anger. This isn’t how she wanted this conversation to go but she’s almost past caring. She feels wrung out and still on, seemingly always on, the backfoot with this woman.

“I can’t do this; I can’t be here right now.” Her words spurn a response and Kelly steps closer to her even as she turns away.

“Adalind, you can’t-“

“Can’t what? Leave? Why not? You get to go out, leave these four walls! Don’t deny it, I know you do! Well, I’m going to take my daughter for a walk, something a normal family would do! Get us out of this house just for a little while and away from you!” She whirls around and strides into the lounge, picking Diana up as Kelly blocks the doorway.

“Adalind, I understand-“

“No, you don’t! Don’t try that with me!” She feels her face ripple with a partial Woge due to her emotions and tries to take a deep breath to calm down. Diana gurgles in her arms, eyes on her face.

“We can talk about this,” Kelly starts and she snorts out a dark laugh.

“Oh, now you want to talk? Just a minute ago you weren’t going to say anything!”

“I handled that wrong, I’m sorry but-“

“So, you can say sorry for a conversation but not for killing someone!” Her voice rises as she talks and Diana lets out a whimper. Adalind cuddles her close as she goes to leave but Kelly doesn’t move her station in the doorway. “Don’t try to stop me!” She almost growls and sees Kelly’s face shift into a scowl.

“Adalind, you can’t leave-“

“Try and stop me!” She barks out and there’s a sudden blast of power through the air. A cold breeze rushes through and the doors around them open and close with a bang. She sees Kelly’s face drop in alarm then she spins towards the front door.

“Adalind! Wait, come back!” She’s rooted to the spot as she watches the Grimm fling open the door and rush out, as if chasing someone. She gasps as shock helps the anger fade and then looks down to see Diana’s eyes glowing bright and purple.

“Oh,” she whispers before moving to the door to see Kelly and call her back. The Grimm pauses in her rush, looking around as if she can’t quite make sense of what she’s hearing and seeing.

“It’s ok Diana, let Kelly see us,” she murmurs and holds her up to show her the older woman standing and peering around in confusion. “We’re ok, little one, just a misunderstanding.” The purple fades and Kelly sighs out their names before striding over to them.

“What happened? I saw you leave! You walked right past me!”

“We didn’t,” Adalind replies. “We never moved. I think Diana made you see that.” She looks down at her daughter who coos back up at her.

“That was impressive. I absolutely believed you got past me and left.” Kelly says. She nods before moving to set Diana down on the carpet again, watching as she floats a favourite toy over to herself.

“I guess we have some things to talk about,” the older woman takes a seat opposite and Adalind sinks onto the floor by her daughter. Diana looks between the two of them and chatters something before turning back to her toy.

“I’m out of practise at this,” the brunette admits softly. “I have had to do many things in my life that I did with the purpose of keeping people I loved safe. I am not without regrets over many of them. You mother’s death wasn’t intentional, though I was being fairly persistent in my questioning of her. Nicky was rather distraught over that spell on Juliette and I was trying to help. Trying to do the right thing for him. One small act to make up for the many I didn’t do as he grew up away from me.” She pauses here and Adalind waits, watching as she too fixes her eyes on the infant in the room.

“I didn’t do right by my own son, though I do still believe it kept him safe. But I can’t deny that seeing your situation made me re-think how I could have done things differently. Kept my family together. I don’t know. She’s so powerful and has to be protected. I believe that but that doesn’t mean I’m always going to get things right. Especially the more emotional side of things. I’ve been mostly on my own for years now, so including others in planning and being aware of different opinions and feelings is something I will have to work on.”

Silence settles between them and Adalind tries to picture it, having her daughter and loving her and having to leave her for her own protection. It’s a different situation but she can see the parallels and why Kelly might have seen some redemption in her actions.

“Adalind,” she looks up to meet her stare. “I am sorry I was involved in your mother’s death. I will try, going forward, to be aware of more than just the facts and actions in a scenario. Your feelings are valid and if we hope to survive this, all of us and remain relatively intact, then we need to work on our communication.”

“I know I need to work on that too,” she says after a few moments of silence. “I guess I also haven’t had many experiences of people caring enough to know my feelings and opinions.” She takes a deep breath and squares her shoulders.

“Thank you for the apology. I guess part of me is still working through my own feelings in regards to my mother’s death. It wasn’t the only thing Nick talked about though. He had news that Sean, her father and the Royal in Portland, had been shot. He couldn’t tell me much but did say it looked like Sean had been investigating me.” Kelly leans forward as she talks. “Nick was going to look into it.”

“Alright, it was always a possibility that Renard would be more likely to look, as he has awareness of your daughter and did attempt to help get you out of Europe. But the Verrat were also there so we can’t be positive he wasn’t involved in warning them. In my experience, members of the Royal families are slippery and never to be fully trusted. I know it’s not ideal but our best action right now is to stay as we are, lay low and learn what we can.” She nods, knowing what Kelly is saying is true. She can’t help but feel like her outburst earlier did reveal some things she had been keeping hidden, even from herself.
She will do anything for her daughter but that doesn’t mean she isn’t starting to go a little stir crazy only being inside this house.

“I said Diana needed to be raised as normally as possible and I stand by that. But this isn’t normal, in any way shape or form, and maybe we need to work on that too. So perhaps we can work into getting some outside time for all of us.” They share a look and Adalind smiles, nodding and working on the feeling of being part of a team. It’s a nice feeling and she hopes it’s something they can build on so Diana grows up knowing she has people who care about her. Care about them both, for simply being who they are and nothing more.

-G-

“Adalind.” He greets as the swirling colours fade and steps closer to her. She looks wrung out and he hesitates.

“It’s ok, Nick. Your mom and I talked it out.” Her words are soft and he’s not convinced.

“Are you alright?” She looks up and pauses before shaking her head slowly. He doesn’t hesitate now, stepping forward and wrapping his arms around her in a hug. She sighs and leans into him, warmth and sparks erupting where their bodies press against each other.

They stay just like that and far sooner than he’d like the colours and edges of their dream speed up. He pulls her closer, breathing in her scent and appreciating the familiar feeling of her body pressed against his before the sensation of her in his arms fades away.

-G-

He knocks on the door and waits, glancing around down the quiet street. A car drives past and Nick follows it with his eyes as he hears the lock turn from inside and Rosalee opens the Spice Shop door to let him in.

“Morning,” she greets with a smile and he echoes the sentiment, looking through the shop as she closes the door behind them. “No Monroe?”

“I thought it might be more comfortable, just us.” She replies and Nick nods, knowing now where this conversation is heading. “I made some tea,” she gestures to the side room and the high table with stools set aside and warm tea pot on the top. He doesn’t really like tea but appreciates the effort Rosalee is going to, to make this as calm and relaxing as possible. He settles beside her and waits, letting her take the lead.

“Nick, is everything ok? I couldn’t help but notice some … changes in atmosphere the other night.” He chuckles darkly at her wording before meeting her gaze and shrugging.

“I’m not really sure,” he starts. “There’s been a lot going on recently. Some of it, I’m not sorry for, meeting and getting to know Trubel has been amazing. But it feels like something is building or maybe even falling apart between Juliette and I. She’s been saying things, here and there and I guess I’m just unsure where it leaves us.” He runs his hand through his hair, dropping his shoulders down as he prepares to say more.

“We’ve been through so much, I thought we’d reached a good place where she was ok with the Grimm part of me but … she said … she doesn’t want her children to be Grimms. And I can’t help but think, if she doesn’t want that, does she really want me? I can’t change who I am, Rosalee, I like who and what I am, being a Grimm. And I … I just don’t know …” He trails off and feels Rosalee shift forward to hug him.

“Oh Nick,” she sighs. “I’m sorry.”

“Where do we go from here?” He asks quietly. “I want to have children. And if they’re Grimms I want to teach them the right way and not let them be blindsided like I was. I can’t do that with someone who doesn’t want what I do.”

“I guess you have to keep talking to each other,” she replies softly. “And figure out if this is something that can be overcome or if it’s not.”

“If we’re not on the same page any more than what are we doing?” He jolts as he realises the meaning behind what he’s just said. He’s talking about breaking up. With Juliette. The woman he thought he’d marry, settle down with and build a family. That thought no longer brings the comfort it once did and he admits to himself that even if they can get past this, their relationship will never be the same. Her words have hurt him and he’s not sure it’s something he can just move past and recover from. Not from this.

“Whatever you decide, whatever you need, Monroe and I are here for you.” He nods and leans into her offering of comfort for a moment more before pulling away.

“Thanks,” he mumbles before glancing around, looking for another topic. “Did you ever get to do any research on magical connections?” Her eyes light up and she nods, moving away herself to collect a book before bringing it back to the table.

“I did and some of what I found is fascinating. Other parts, not so much. Frankly it’s a bit disturbing. Anyway, there are multiple Wesen who can form or force connections between people, all with varying results. You’ve had experience with several on them, like the Musai and the Cracher-Mortel.” He nods and remembers the sensations from those encounters. Neither felt anything like what he’s currently going through with Adalind.

“There’s also spells and potions that can be used to create false feelings and connections, again we’ve had some experience with those too.” More memories come to him, these even less pleasant and he realises that he has completely separated the Adalind he knows now to the person from before. In his head they’re two different people. The witch with a mission and the mother with a plea. But he’s the only one who knows and feels that way. He has to remind himself of that.

“So, nothing new then?” He asks and Rosalee shrugs over the book.

“I mean, this was a general enquiry, right? Unless we’re looking for something more specific?” She holds his gaze and he shrugs back.

“Yeah, just research.”

“Well then, yes magical connection between people are possible and do happen. Whether it’s linked with a Wesen’s abilities or outside influences, like a spell, will all depend on circumstance. Of course, we’ve seen how you being a Grimm has meant you’ve reacted in different ways than what would normally be described as typical so having an awareness of things that could affect you can only be a good thing.” She points to a paragraph on the page and he leans down to read.

Did it all come back to being a Grimm? He’d used his blood in an enchantment. And apparently activated something inside that gave him more abilities, most of which he didn’t understand or fully know. Adalind had said there might be side effects. What if his use of his blood, his willingness to protect, and so, had triggered these unknown capabilities and had inadvertently linked them together. Two people who in that moment had nothing in common bar the desire to protect a child.

He doesn’t know, that doesn’t quite feel right in his gut but there’s not much more he can do about it so thanks Rosalee for her help. He hopes she lets this go but knowing his friend he has definitely piqued her interest. And when Monroe finds out he’ll be having this conversation again, he’s sure.

The phone rings, interrupting them and Rosalee goes to answer as Nick studies the pages.

“Rosalee Calvert?” He can’t help but hear, his extra sensitive ears picking up the man’s voice even from the other side of the shop and telephone line.

“Yes?”

“You made a mistake.” His head shoots up at the tone and words.

“Who is this?” Rosalee demands as Nick moves closer.

“Your marriage is an abomination. A cancer on the institution of rightful Wesen marriage.”

“Go to hell,” she snarls as he reaches her side and sees her hands trembling.

“At your back door, it’ll be your blood next.” Nick is moving before the threat is finished, checking the alleyway for any signs of a perp before meeting Rosalee’s horrified gaze as she looks up at the dead fox hanging and dripping blood down.

“Oh my God,” she lurched forward and Nick catches her, bringing her back inside and closing the door on the awful sight. “Oh my God.”

“I’m calling Monroe,” Nick states as he pulls out his phone. “This is serious, that man was threatening you.”

“Because we got married, because some Wesen believe we’ve made the bloodline impure.” He helps her back to the side room. Pressing the numbers on his phone he also flips the sign on the door to closed. This isn’t the time for a customer to come calling.

“Nick? Everything ok?”

“Monroe, I’m with Rosalee at the Spice Shop. Can you get here, now?”

“What’s happened? Is Rosalee ok?”

“She’s ok, Monroe just … just come now, alright?”

“I’m coming.” The line goes dead as he walks back to Rosalee who’s sitting still and quiet. He offers to make tea to which she shakes her head so he just settles beside her and lets her lean into him.

The knocking on the door makes even him jump, coming much sooner than he expected and they both rise as he goes to open the door. Monroe rushes in and then sweeps Rosalee into his arms, shooting Nick a look as she buries her head in his chest.

“Rosalee got a phone call; a man was threatening her and they left something outside for her to see. Both of you to see.” He explains.

“I can’t look at that again,” Rosalee whispers and retreats to the small day bed as Monroe steps with Nick to look outside.

“Oh God,” Monroe gasps as he sees the hanging creature and then bolts back to his wife, holding her closer than before.

“What is this?” Nick asks after several tense, heavy moments. Rosalee lifts her head from Monroe’s chest and begins to explain, but her voice is detached and slow.

“They call themselves the Secundum Naturae Ordinem Wesen. They’ve been around for centuries and are dedicated to keeping the blood of Wesen pure. Inter species coupling are not, according to them, right and they do what they believe is right to stop it from happening. Stop the couple from being together. They … they …” She breaks off but Nick thinks he understands. He looks at his friends, clinging to each other, and can’t understand how anyone would think that their love was wrong.

“This isn’t a police issue anymore,” Nick states. “This is a Grimm problem. I’m going to hit the trailer, see if I can find any more information of this group and then I’m going to pull all the notes from the cases filed and investigate further.” Monroe nods and Nick steps closer, griping his friend’s shoulder as he claps Rosalee’s arm.

“I am not going to let them hurt you. I will do everything in my power to stop them and make sure you can live, in love and together, for a very long time to come.” His fingers shift slightly, coming into contact with bare skin on both sides and he feels a thrum pass through him. “I swear it, to both of you.” A pulse shoots through him, coming out almost like a static shock and both Monroe and Rosalee start but he knows. He understands what he’s just done and so nods at his friends before taking his leave.

-G-

AN – You made it to the end! Well done, hope you liked it.

Chapter Text

-G-

“An ancient organisation founded in the Middle Ages to help keep Wesen pure,” Hank says as he looks over one of the books. “The Secundum Naturae Ordinem Wesen or also referred to as Wesenrein.”

“Here’ something else, from 1252 Lyon.” Trubel indicates the book she has in front of her and then reads the highlights out loud. “Rooting out impurity within Wesen community … brutal trials lasted from one to three days … burned through the stake … then this Grimm took a sabbatical as they were doing his work for him. Oh.”

“Yeah, our Grimm ancestors had a lot of blood on their hands,” Nick comments as he looks over Trubel’s shoulder to read. Josh opens his mouth to say something but is cut off by Nick’s phone.

“It’s Wu,” he says before answering. “Hey, I’m going to put you on speaker.”

“I got the files your requested and can bring them to you. I’m guessing you’re at the trailer?”

“Yeah, I’m here with Hank, Trubel and Josh.”

“Sounds like a party, I’m on my way.”

“Hey Wu,” Trubel speaks up before he can end the phone call. “Can you bring some food? I don’t think we’re done here yet and I’m starving.”

“That is a good idea,” Hank agrees with Josh nodding along and they spend the next few moments giving their meal requests to Wu. He takes it in stride and arrives quicker than anybody anticipated and then the next several minutes is focused on sharing out the boxes and eating whilst discussing odd food choices as well as the odd comment on Wesen from the books spread out in front of them.

“Octopus head was interesting,” Trubel says as she shows off the drawn image to Wu. He pulls a face but taps the page.

“As freaky as that looks nothing beats seeing an Aswang as your first Wesen,”

“Nick what was your first?” Trubel asks and he answers without thinking.

“I saw Adalind.”

“Who’s Adalind?” Josh asks in the ensuing silence.

“I mean, a Hexenbiest. My first Woge was a Hexenbiest who we later found out was named Adalind.” Hank gives him a look but it’s Wu’s face that pulls his attention.

“Adalind as in Adalind Schade? From the report Captain wanted me to look at?”

“What report?” Hank asks as Nick nods in confirmation.

“Well, that looks interesting,” Josh comments and Nick glances over to see him looking at the page where Hexenbiests are portrayed. He flashes back to first seeing Adalind on the street, blonde hair flowing before her face changed and then seeing her Woge again while holding her daughter in her arms.

His phone rings and he answers without looking away from the book. “Burkhardt.”

“Nick!” Juliette’s voice comes through louder than he’s expecting and he briefly pulls the phone away from his ear. “Nick, you have to come get me!”

“Juliete? Where are you?”

“I went out, remember? Time with my friends, an ordinary normal night out! But we drank too much and now I need you to come and take me home!”

“Alright, tell me where you are.” He flips the book closed and gets up to put his jacket on. Hank looks up at him and he mouths Juliette’s name.

“We’re at the Over You Bar, the one on fifth.”

“Yeah, I know it, I’ll be there in 25.”

“Nick! That’s too-too long!” Her tone is whiney and he knows she’s past tipsy.

“I’ll be there as soon as I can,” he sighs and ends the call. He looks up to see everybody staring at him. “So, I have to go. Do you guys want to stay or shall we call it a night?” They all share a look before starting to pack up. Putting the books away and picking up the rubbish and left overs from dinner.

“I think we’re at a good stopping point,” Hank says and Nick nods. “I can give Trubel a lift to yours if you need to go?”

“Yeah, that would be really helpful, thanks. You alright to lock up?”

“I might stay awhile longer,” Wu says and Nick shoots him a look. “Or maybe not.”

“You know, maybe we need to look at doing something with the books. I mean, I love the trailer but coming out here all the time to look things up isn’t always the easiest thing to do, or the best use of our time.” He says as he steps outside with Wu following him.

“What you thinking?”

“I don’t know. Maybe scanning the books and creating some kind of database, something we can access from anywhere.”

“Like a Wesen search engine?” Wu looks intrigued. Hank and Josh step outside as Trubel turns to lock up.

“I don’t know. It couldn’t be something just anybody could access, yet still something we could use when out on cases. I’m not sure, maybe a log in account, or maybe something else, I’m just thinking out loud.” He shrugs and open the door to the cruiser.

“Well, I think those thoughts are very interesting. And I can think of a few possibilities. Let me do some research and I’ll get back to you.” Wu hurries off and Nick shoots a look at Josh who motions his own unknowing before he climbs in and starts the car.

The streets are fairly empty at this time so he makes the drive in good time, pulling up to the curb to see Juliette huddling at the side of the door with another woman. She’s laughing and he smiles at the sight before climbing out to get her attention.

“Nick!” She greets him loudly.

“Well, I hope you had a good time,” he says and both women laugh.

“So good! It’s been ages since I’ve done anything like this! Anything normal! Everything ordinary and predictable and just right tonight!” She’s tottering in her heels, one arm slung around her friend. He steps forward to help with her balance and she all but falls into him.

“Why don’t we do this anymore Nick? Remember, going out with friends and having a good time and nice restaurant dates, you-you know?”

“I think that’s part of growing older,” her friend suggests and Juliette scoffs.

“You mean growing Grimmer,” she says and Nick hugs her closer. “No interruptions or monsters tonight!”

“Ok, let’s get you home. Have you got a ride?” Her friend assures him she does so he helps Juliette to the car, all but lifting her in as she sways.

“Oh, I haven’t had a night like this in so long,” she says.

“I think you’ll regret it in the morning,” he states with a smirk, leaning over to click her seatbelt into place.

“I don’t know. There are so-so many things I think I might regret. Regret can eat at you.” Her hand shoots out to hold onto him as he goes to shut the door. “I don’t want to regret you.”

“Juliette, I’m not sure now is the time to be talking about this.”

“When is? When you come home bloody? When we get interrupted all the time? When Grimm comes first? Instead of me?” He disengages her hand and leans forward to catch her eye.

“I know we need to talk but I am not doing this here. Not like this. I’m taking you home and putting you to bed and we can talk when you’re sober and we’re both fully aware, alright?” She huffs and leans back but doesn’t argue with him and so Nick slams the door shut before making his way to the driver’s side.

The drive is quiet and he’s hyper aware of her breathing and the heavy, tense atmosphere in the car. He knows he’s right, this isn’t the time or place for that conversation but part of him is tempted to have it, if only for the possibility that the alcohol has loosened her tongue. But that wouldn’t be right on Juliette or fair to either of them. If they’re going to work this out then they both need to be in a clear mindset.

His phone rings and it makes them both jump.

“Burkhardt,” he greets.

“Nick,” comes Monroe’s voice, high and strained. “Can you come to our place? There’s been another incident.” He’s switching lanes as Monroe talks, calculating the time it’ll take to get to his house.

“What happened? Are you ok? Is Rosalee?”

“Yeah, we’re both ok, shook up, I guess, but ok. Can you come now?”

“I’m driving, I’ll be there in 10.” He hangs up and puts his foot down, worry settling in his gut.

Pulling up outside his friend’s house he sees a lot of smoke and something erected on the front lawn.

“What?” Juliette mumbles as Nick hurries out of the car.

“Stay here,” he orders and draws his gun as he makes his way to the front door, eyeing the burning stake as he passes it. It’s not a straight wooden pole, it has angles and a shape that he thinks he recognises. Monroe opens the door as he approaches.

“Are you ok? Rosalee? Did anybody get hurt? What happened?” Monroe steps back and he see Rosalee, arms clasped around herself in a self-hug. He re-holsters his gun as he steps into their house.

“We’re ok, pissed off but ok,” Monroe replies. “It’s another Wolfsangel.”

“Like the one from the letter?”

“Yes, we were just settling down for the night when we suddenly saw the flames.”

“I want to rip their throats out,” Monroe growls. Rosalee steps towards him and they hold hands. “On our front lawn? They got a problem; they can deal with me. Take me on. But this? Cowards, man, I mean cowards!”

“I get it, you have every right to be pissed off. But I’ve seen some recounts of this in the books and it doesn’t end well.” He doesn’t like bringing his friends bad news but he needs them to be aware. The thought of either of them going through one of those so-called trials, is both terrifying and maddening.

“There’s been a fire!” Juliette announces as she enters the house and Nick pinches the bridge of his nose. “Somebody put it out!”

“Juliette, are you ok?” Rosalee asks quietly and the redhead steps forward quickly.

“No, no, are you ok? There was a fire! Monroe! Is he ok?” She looks around before focusing in on Monroe. “Oh, you’re ok! I’m so happy you’re ok!”

“We’re ok Juliette,” he says whilst pulling a face at Nick and he shrugs.

“Juliette was out with some friends tonight.” He explains quietly as she looks around the room and in between them all.

“We should call the police! They can help.”

“I can call it in,” Nick offers.

“What good is that going to do?”

“We can make arrests,” he replies but Monroe is already shaking his head.

“That’s not going to stop them.”

“Who are we talking about?” Juliette asks.

“It’s the Secundum Naturae Ordinem Wesen. An ancient organisation founded during the middle-ages to keep Wesen pure.”

“To them inter-marriage is a crime against man and nature.”

“So, there’s been a crime!” Juliette announces and turns to Nick. “Nick can arrest them!”

“Is the Wesen council involved?” Nick asks and Rosalee sighs, both ignoring Juliette for the moment.

“Officially, blood purity organisations are outlawed. But there are those on the council who still believe inter-species marriage is a sacrilege.”

“Wait, this is because you got married?” Juliette looks between the two of them and shakes her head.

“You can stay with us,” he starts to say but Monroe holds his hand to interrupt.

“Oh, no. They are not driving us from our home.”

“Well, I’m going to call this in,” he gestures to stop as Monroe opens his mouth. “We have an open case with all the actions that have happened so far. There’s no harm in reporting this and letting the police gather evidence. We might be able to see things they can’t.” Juliette snorts and he carries on. “And I’m going to ask for some surveillance for you guys, to be on the safe side. Especially if you’re insisting on staying here. They clearly know where you live.”

“Alright,” Monroe agrees and pulls Rosalee into a hug. Nick steps away to call it in and looks out the front to the still smoking relic.

It takes time for the officers to come, the scene to be processed and Monroe and Rosalle to be interviewed. He stays throughout it all, noticing Juliette disappear at some points and taking note of Rosalee encouraging her to drink water. Still, she is definitely looking worse for wear by the time they are heading home. She doesn’t say anything on the drive back or as he helps her get ready for bed but holds his hand as he tucks her in.

“I don’t think I said the right things tonight,” she starts and Nick goes to hush her.

“Juliette, you’ve had some drinks. It’s ok-”

“No, I don’t think it is. All this threat and danger and-and, I just, I don’t know.” She whimpers. “It’s like an infection, your Grimm-ness taking over our lives. Making everything diff-different.” He sighs and tries not to let the pain from her words show on his face.

“Hey, it’s not something we need to talk about right now. Just, get some sleep.”

“I don’t think I can sleep with all this hurt inside me,” she murmurs but lays down and closes her eyes. He pauses in getting ready for bed himself, looking at her before changing his mind and leaving the room instead.

Heading to the kitchen he grabs a beer out of the fridge and goes to open it before sighing and setting it onto the counter. He thinks of all that Juliette said tonight, all the conversations they’ve been having recently and tries to put it together in his head in a way where they stay with each other. He’s just not sure he can see it, not with how things currently are.

He’s no longer sure he wants it.

Shaking his head he puts the beer back in the fridge and decides to focus on something else. What can he do in the middle of the night and on his own? He knows he’s not getting any sleep tonight so he can use this time to put his attention onto something worthwhile. Adalind springs to mind and he remembers the details about her mother and the storage locker mystery. Setting his shoulders, he makes his way to the front door.

“You sneaking out?” Trubel’s voice makes him jump and he glances up at her to see her standing on the stairs. It’s been a while since someone did that to him and he realises how deep in thought he must have been.

“No.”

“Well, where are you going at this time in the uh morning?” He raises an eyebrow at her questioning and she shrugs.

“Nowhere special, just heading out.”

“So, then I can come.”

“Not tonight Trubel.”

“Nick-“

“Look, I just need to check on something. It’s not anything case related or with active Wesen. It’s more just me getting something sorted so I can let it settle, ok?” She looks at him intently before nodding.

“Alright. Sorry if I was being pushy.”

“No, no need to say sorry. You know I love having you around. Go back to bed and I’ll see you in the morning.” He stays by the front door and watches as she slowly makes her way back up the stairs. He waits another few moments before leaving and then lingers even more in his car.

No one can know he’s about to do some breaking and entering. No one can know why. His interest in this particular case, if it can even be called that, is nothing anyone would understand right now. His link to Adalind, his want and need to protect all three of them a surety at this point. Even if he has to go outside the law to do it. But if this keeps them safe a bit longer then he’ll gladly do it. He chooses not to focus too much on those feelings and instead puts the car in drive, knowing he’s going to take the long way there just in case.

-G-

B & B storage, 47466 Northwest Sutton Road. He checks his notes again and then the building before scanning for any cameras that might catch what he’s doing. It looks like the office might be off the front side and that’s his best bet for more information. Grabbing his torch and small set of pins he makes his way to the door, sticking to the edge of the building and the shadows as much as possible. Its surprising easily to pick the lock and he’s in and able to look through the office, with open filing cabinet, and locate details on Catherine Schade and the number for her storage unit.

Picking that lock takes him longer but after a few more minutes, and a couple of swear words, he’s in and standing between boxes and piles of items he has no idea about.

Clicking his flashlight on he shines it around the space, taking in the covered furniture, stacked chairs and odd shaped boxes. A mirror leans against one wall and a bookshelf holds books as well as numerous other items. There’s a small space in between everything and he makes his way around the room slowly.
Adalind had said this needed to be checked but he has no idea which items might be important or worth rescuing. What he needs is Adalind and her knowledge.

Well, it is the middle of the night. She should be asleep. He’s always just connected to her but could he make it happen? Deliberately start one of their linked dreams? He looks around again, noting anything he thinks she might be interested in, anything that looks like it might be Hexenbiest worthy then finds a clear spot and sits with his back against the wall.

Closing his eyes, he breathes deep and thinks of that feeling, that hum that settles over him in the dreams and the energy he feels when they share them. He pictures Adalind, there with him, in that dreamscape, the two of them together.

Muted colours grow and stretch before becoming a swirl behind his closed eyes, energy zings across his skin and he hears a gasp alongside an intense feeling of vertigo.

“Nick?”

“Adalind,” he greets, seeing the familiar dreamscape around them.

“This … feels different?”

“I needed to talk to you so I made it happen,” he sounds unsure but he knows that’s what he’s just done.

“Oh, wow, ok.” She steps closer to him and reaches out to touch him. He meets her hand and the familiar flare of magic is comforting and spreads warmth through him.

“It is you,” she breathes and he nods, squeezing her hand before letting go. “Well, this is a step up. You needed to talk to me?”

“I’m in your mother’s storage locker and I needed to ask what I should be looking for.”

“Oh, right now? Oh, ok, can you tell me what’s there?” He goes on to describe the things he’s seen, including several books which she gets very particular about in his ability to say what colour the spines are, and she directs him as to what he should remove as well as what else to look out for.

“Will you remember all that?” She asks and he gives her a soft smile.

“I remember everything about these dreams,” he says back and then pauses, wondering if he’s said too much.

“Really?” Her voice is quiet and he meets her gaze. The energy between them flares up and she takes a step closer to him.

“Yeah, really.”

“Me too,” she agrees and he gives in to the pull and wraps his arms around her in a soft embrace.

“I keep thinking this should feel weirder than it does,” she comments and Nick hums.

“But it doesn’t,” he says and feels her nod against his chest. “And now we know we have some more control over it.”

“It does make me feel better knowing I can possibly get hold of you, whenever needed. How did you do it?”

“I’m not entirely sure,” he confesses. “I just, whenever we’re here there’s this feeling of magic, energy or something and I guess I associate that with you and these dreams. I focused on that and it worked.” He shrugs a little, as he’s not entirely convinced he fully understands how he did it, it just matters that he did.

“You definitely are magic then,” Adalind murmurs. “You couldn’t have done this without some connection to power.”

“Grimm’s blood,” he mutters. “Maybe there is something to it.” The colours around them start to swirl together and he only has time to give her a soft squeeze before he’s waking up.

It takes him a minute to get his bearings before he gets going, collecting the items Adalind requested. Checking his watch, he knows it’ll be light soon and he needs to hurry before he loses the advantage nighttime and shadows gives him. He already knows where he’s hiding everything, at least until he can figure out a more permanent solution. It’s not like he can take these things to the trailer, not with so many others able to see and ask questions.

Maybe it’s time to look for another place. A safe place, somewhere only he knows that could be used in case of emergency.

-G-

Sean Renard opens his eyes and sees white. Turning his head a familiar face swims in his visions and he swallows several times before he can speak.

“Mother?”

“Sean,” she comes closer and strokes his hair gently.

“What happened?”

“You were shot. The doctors couldn’t help you so I did.” He tries to sit up but pain in his chest makes him lie back quickly.

“By help you don’t mean …”

“The Lebenskraft schlange, yes.”

“Mother-“

“It is done. I brought you into this world and I was absolutely not going to let you go without doing everything I could to save you. My life force for yours is a small price to pay.”

“But won’t you-“

“I have time left to get my affairs in order. You are not rid of me just yet. But yes, I will succumb to the effects of the spell.” Renard grasps her hand and she smiles down at him.

“I have done many things in my time and you are one of the best. I do not regret it.”

“What if there was a way to stop it, to regift your life force back to you?”

“Sean, this only works between family. You are my family and I have-“

“What about another member of family? Say, a grandchild?” His mother goes still.

“A grandchild? I have … you have a child?”

“Yes. Could we use that connection to give you more time?”

“You have a child and did not tell me? You would use a child in such a way, that would possibly limit their life and have impacts we do not know?” He shakes his head at her tone before looking up at her.

“You are my mother and I feel I have to do what I can to help you.”

“As you are my son and I gladly gave my life for you to continue with yours. But not if you would do such a thing. I acted knowingly, fully aware of what my actions would do. A child could have no such awareness and so would be trapped.”

“They would be tied to our family, yes.” He speaks. “Forever with us.”

“That does not sound like family,” she says slowly. “That sounds more like control and power.” He doesn’t reply to that and she sighs, leaning over him to stroke his hair again.

“Where is the child? And what of the mother?”

“Adalind.”

“Adalind, Catherine’s daughter?”

“Yes.”

“So, my grandchild will be a biest. How wonderful. When do I get to meet them?”

“Adalind took them somewhere, I don’t know. The Family have been very interested and are also wanting to meet them. I think it was a member of the family who shot me, I was meeting with them to discuss the child’s future.”

“You cannot trust the Family, Sean.”

“Oh mother, I know. But I am the father and that gets me certain rights.”

“Sean-“

“They are only interested in the child because they are of the bloodline. My bloodline. I have just as much right to a position in the family, so if they are going to use my child then I will too!” He pants with his words, fired up at the injustice of his life and position. His mother drops her hands and steps back.

“I have warned you before about the allure of the Royal Family and not to fall into the scuffle of control they are forever fighting. Being part of that will only bring you deceit and delusions of grandeur long gone.” He opens his mouth but she cuts him off. “I speak from experience, son.”

A nurse walks in to check his vitals and they both stay quiet as she works, talking quietly to Renard and then filling out his chart before leaving. Elizabeth steps close again to his side.

“I have never been the type of Hexenbiest to form emotional bonds and attachments. You are my pride and joy; I enjoyed my time with your father but that is where it ends. I can clearly see my relationships for what they are. You would do well to do the same. And if Adalind has hidden the child away then she is doing more for it than you are. Probably cares more for them. So, you must be aware of the Hexenbiest who loves completely. They are formidable in their abilities when protecting those they truly care about.”

-G-

Adalind laughs as Diana giggles with the motion of the swing, pushing her daughter slightly higher to see a bigger smile on her face. Coming to the park is one of her favourite things to do now. Though they never come at the same time or on the same day, something Kelly insisted on. Each week they change the schedule but still, it is time out and Diana loves it. Seeing her daughter so joyful brings her happiness she never knew.

“Ok, honey, time to go back now.” Diana blows a raspberry at her words and she blows one back getting another laugh. Lifting her up and out of the swing she has to take an extra moment to adjust her, her daughter’s size and weight having increased recently. Kelly had been out multiple times to get new clothes as
Diana was growing faster than she could wear them.

Starting the walk home, Adalind stretches out her senses and does the recon checks Kelly had taught her. The park is fairly busy but nothing stands out to her so she moves quickly, chattering to Diana and listening as her daughter echoes it back.

Turning onto their street she notices increased activity at the house next door to theirs, several cars she hasn’t seen before and as she draws closer, she can hear raised voices and what sounds like slamming doors.

Adalind increases her speed as she walks past the house and hurries to their front door, unease building inside of her. The noises coming from next door get louder still and she hears more slamming doors. She jolts when the clear sound of gunshots resonance through the air.

The gunshots are followed by screams and Diana starts to cry. Adalind shushes her as much as she can but the sounds from the house next door continue and she huddles them down. Sirens sound in the distance and add to the noise levels surrounding them. At first, she thinks she’s the one shaking but then she spies Diana’s eyes glowing purple and she realises it’s the whole house. The lights start flickering and she rushes to reassure her daughter.

“It’s ok, honey, Mama’s here. We’re ok,” she repeats over and over. “We just have to be brave for a little while. Come on, be Mama’s big girl, it’s ok.” The house stops shaking but suddenly Diana is vibrating in her arms, excluding heat as Adalind struggles to keep her in her arms.

“Kelly!” She cries out, watching in mounting horror as the purple glow seems to take over Diana’s whole face. “Kelly!”

The older woman comes running, stumbling to a stop as she takes in the scene in front of her. The flare of magic becomes too much and Adalind can no longer hold onto her daughter. There’s a flash of purple light, a tearing of fabric and when both women can see again, they gasp.

In front of them is a child, closer in age and appearance to an older toddler than the baby Adalind had just been holding. Neither she nor Kelly move, both just staring.

“Mama,” the little blonde-haired girl says. “Big girl now, Mama.”

-G-

“Another phone call?” Nick asks as Monroe locks the door of the Spice shop behind himself and Hank. Rosalee looks pale but nods in answer. “Same as before?”

“Yes, he said blood would be spilt and that we should have heeded their warnings.”

“When I get my hands on these bastards,” Monroe growls but Rosalee whimpers and he quickly goes to her side.

“Maybe you guys should leave town for a while, go visit the family,” Hank suggests but both Rosalee and Monroe shake their heads.

“This won’t go away just because we leave for a few days,” Monroe states and Rosalee continues. “And neither of us want to take this to our families.”

“We just have to stay vigilant,” Nick states. “We’ve got a couple of leads to follow and knowing the timing of the call we can get Wu to trace it.” They both nod but he knows they aren’t feeling all that reassured. “Why don’t you both come to dinner tonight, at my place? We can have some good food and a bottle of wine and just an evening away from this?” They share a look and Monroe shrugs.

“I don’t know if I’m in the right frame of mind for an evening like that,” Monroe growls.

“Ok, well how about you both come over and then we head out to the trailer and get some of that aggression out in a more physical manner?” The couple share a look before Rosalee answers.

“I think that sounds like something we both need.”

It’s arranged quickly, with Rosalee staying with Juliette, Josh and Hank at the house while Nick, Monroe and Trubel head out into the trees beside the trailer.

“Ok, we’re going somewhat old school with this. Monroe you’re going to give us a head start and then you just have to catch us. If you get held down for a count of five, you’re out. Everybody ready?” Trubel is practically vibrating, a grin stretching her lips. Monroe breathes deep and nods, eyes briefly Woging red and Nick feels his own senses settle in. The three of them share a look before Monroe nods and the two Grimms take off.

What follows is fast and intense and honestly, really good fun. His hearing allows him to get a lock on Trubel and when Monroe catches their scents, giving a howl and starts the chase. The younger Grimm gives it a good shot but he hears her swearing when Monroe gets her down for the five counts. Then it’s all on him and he runs, using the cover of trees and zig zagging as he goes to try to confuse and disperse his scent.

The footsteps behind him get louder and his senses flare up, feels like he gets a lock on Monroe’s very essence, with the sensation almost giving him a countdown in his head to how close Monroe is getting behind him. He holds his nerve and then just as the growl comes, he jumps up. Grabbing hold of a branch he lifts his legs up as Monroe flies past underneath him and he drops down, putting pressure on the Blutbad’s legs and counting down.

“1 … 2 … 3 … 4 … 5.” He rolls to the side as Monroe takes a last-minute swipe at him and then knocks him back as he tries to jump up after him. “And you’re down and out.”

“Ah, dude! I thought I had you!” Nick laughs and lets the thrill of the hunt and the chase fill him. This had been for Monroe but honestly, he’s enjoyed himself too.

He helps pull Monroe up off the ground and the two share a grin as the Blutbad pants after the intense run.

“Thanks man, I think I needed this.” Nick nods but keeps hold of his hand.

“You know I’m here for you. You and Rosalee. I will do anything and everything I can.” That static sensation travels through his hand again and he drops Monroe’s hand quickly before he can question it.

“We know Nick,” Monroe replies. “And we would do the same for you. It means so much, having you as a friend.”

“Same here,” he replies before shuffling his feet then looking around. “Well, let’s find Trubel and get you back to your wife. Hopefully we can all have a better night.”

-G-

He feels the puffs of air as she gasps above him and he suckles her. Her hands hold him tight in place and he reciprocates, hands tracing the lines of her body as he pulls her closer.

“Oh, please,” she murmurs and he lets one hand drift down so he can feel just how much she wants this. Wants him. Tingles of magic seem to follow his fingertips and the energy between them hums.

She cries out as he brushes her and he moans at the heat and the sparks and the feel of her.

He wakes with a start, fingers still tingling.

-G-

AN – Let me know what you think!

Chapter Text

-G-

“Oh my God,” Adalind breathes as she sits down. Kelly joins her at the table and they sit in silence for a few moments.

“What exactly did you say?” A sob breaks out from Adalind’s throat and she clutches the sides of her face.

“I said we had to be brave. I told her to be a big girl.” Tears leak out of her eyes and she swipes them away. “I did this.”

“Hey now, Adalind, you had no way of knowing this could possibly happen,” Kelly reaches out and grips her hand. “We’ve been aware of her sped up aging but nothing we’ve seen so far suggested this. It’s not your fault.”

“It’s all my fault! If I hadn’t done what I did, been in such a rush to get my powers back and not thinking things through then-“

“Then you might not even have a daughter,” Kelly interrupts. “It happened and now we just have to concentrate on our next move.”

“Next move?”

“We can’t stay here any longer. People will definitely notice that we had a baby and now have a toddler, no matter how private we’ve been. The jump is too big so we pack up and move on. Best time to travel is night so we’ll leave at dusk tomorrow. I’ll have to leave to get some supplies but otherwise we should be able to leave quickly enough.”

“Where will we go?”

“I scouted several locations when I first realised we wouldn’t be re-joining the resistance. We have options.” She nods and gives the hand holding hers a squeeze before wiping the tears on her cheeks away.

“Ok, tell me what we need to do.”

“You pack up, we want to travel light so only bring what is necessary. And anything that will help keep Diana entertained in the car. I’ll need to be gone for an hour, two maximum, then we can load the car and leave when the light works for us.” Adalind takes a deep breath and goes to stand but Kelly pulls her back.

“This could be a good thing,” Kelly murmurs and Adalind shoots her a glare.

“How?!”

“Well, the Royals are looking for a baby. She’s not that any more so that’s an advantage for us, something we can use to help continue to hide her.”

“Oh, I hadn’t thought about it like that.” She’s not sure she entirely agrees but she can see Kelly’s point.

“Go get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day and by this time tomorrow night we’ll be gone.” Adalind nods and then walks slowly upstairs, pausing to look down at her daughter, fast asleep in the crib she just fits into. Takes in her new features, same nose but fuller, chubby cheeks and forehead, and also now with a head full of chin length, wavy blonde hair. Like hers had been when she was young.

“I love you,” she whispers and bends down to press a kiss to the top strands before turning in herself. “So much. Please forgive me.”

-G-

Closing the bathroom door Nick flexes his fingers, staring down at the digits before looking up into the mirror. That tingle had been … He can’t deny these dreams any more. Or how he feels about them.

He’s always been comfortable expressing his emotions in a physical way, especially with a romantic partner. Sex is an extension of that and he’s always enjoyed making his partner, and himself, feel the heights an emotional and physical connection can take you to.

Maybe these dreams are just part of this dry spell he’s currently going through. He and Juliette haven’t been intimate in a while and it could be that his frustrations with that are manifesting themselves in these dreams. He’s pretty sure he’s the only one dreaming them, with Adalind never doing much communicating, unlike in the other dreams they share. It’s probably just coincidence that he’s having these types of fantasies and, because of his other nighttime experiences of late, he’s picturing Adalind instead of his girlfriend. The one he loves and lives with and wants. Or did. He’s still confused with where his emotions sit with all that has been happening with Juliette recently.

If he is being really honest with himself, he has to admit that being attracted to Adalind is not a new thing. He’s always had an awareness of her and he has definitely taken in her figure and noticed what she was wearing and how it looked on her. He’s never had desires like this towards her before, other than the odd charged moment.

He remembers looking at her through prison cell bars and that smirk that drove him crazy. *Because, under different circumstances, I think you and I could have really had some fun.*

Well, they were having fun now … in his dreams. And God, was it fun. Such hot, so sexy, scorching it felt like, fantastical erotic fun. He really hopes he hasn’t started talking in his sleep. Hearing her moan for him and the feel of her under his hands. Just recalling it makes his body start to react and he shakes the thoughts away, turning to put the shower on and setting the temperature to cold.

Making his way downstairs, after his bracing shower, he sees he’s the last to make it to breakfast, a variety of options already on the table and Trubel looking like she’s on seconds already. He greets her and Josh, happy to see the younger man has joined them again, before turning to get coffee, making no move to stop Juliette as she passes him with barely a hint of greeting to take a seat at the table. Josh clears his throat as Nick turns and draws all attention towards himself.

“So, I have to thank you both for all the help you’ve given me while I’ve been here. I just kind of turned up in your lives and you’ve been so kind, warm and helpful. Truly helpful. And I really can’t thank you enough.” Josh ducks his head and Nick moves towards the table.

“Josh, we’ve been happy to help,” he says.

“You’ve done more than that,” he replies, looking between Nick and Juliette. “Both of you.”

“Like Nick said, we’ve been happy to help.” While her voice isn’t quite right her smile towards the younger man is warm.

“Well, I just wanted to say thanks. And to let you know that I’m going to head home soon. I need to settle the rest of my dad’s things and I can’t do anymore from here.” He nods and fiddles with his breakfast plate.

“And I’m going to go with him,” Trubel adds and Nick swings round to look at her. “We don’t know if the Verrat are still interested and Josh going home alone is not a good idea if that is the case. I can help if they are and still help if there’s nothing there.”

“And you’ll stay there? Together?” He can’t read Juliette right now but he thinks she sounds almost hopeful?

“Actually, I think I’m going to sell the house and then maybe, if it’s not too much of an imposition, look at getting somewhere closer to Portland.” Josh looks so shy and speaks so haltingly that Nick can’t help but step towards him and clasp his shoulder.

“Of course it’s not an imposition. We’d be happy to have you close by, if that’s what you want. You don’t have to do that though; we can stay in contact no matter where you choose to be.” He smiles and glances over at Juliette but her face is strangely blank.

“Thanks,” Josh says. “I think I’ve made my mind up but going back home might change things. I don’t know.” He shrugs and Nick nods before turning to Trubel.

“Oh, I’ll be back,” she says, reading his face. “But I’m going to help him first.” He can’t help but feel sad at the prospect of not having Trubel around yet he’s also proud of her, and that she’s going to be helping Josh and the fact that they’d be together makes it a little easier to accept.

“Well, when will you be going? Can we help you with anything for the journey?”

“I guess, in the next day or two? I’d like to say thanks and goodbye to the others and then I need to collect my dad’s ashes to take back with me.”

“If we can help with anything else, let us know.” Juliette says before taking her plate from the table and heading into the kitchen. Nick nods in agreement but follows her with his eyes. She moves somewhat stiffly and as Trubel and Josh chat about driving back to Pennsylvania he collects his own plate and goes to stand next to her.

“Everything ok?”

“Yeah, it’ll be nice to have the house just to ourselves again.” She smiles but it doesn’t reach her eyes. “Just us. No interruptions. When, you know, life let’s that happen.”

“It does happen,” Nick comments, tilting his head to look at her.

“Not how it used to,” she replies. “Not how I want it to be. How I want to live in my own home,” she pauses before continuing, more hesitantly. “I don’t think I can live with all the interruptions anymore. Especially the violent, furniture breaking ones.”

“Juliette-“ His phone rings and she sighs, shaking her head at him but gesturing for him to answer, and leaves the room.

“Burkhardt,” he answers and listens as Hank details a new case they’ve caught. “Ok, I’ll be there in 20.” He glances to where Juliette disappeared to but knows now isn’t the time and so walks to check that Trubel and Josh aren’t leaving just yet before heading out to the land cruiser.

-G-

The knock on the door startles her and she drops the blanket she was folding. Nobody has ever knocked on the door before and she’s not sure what to do. Kelly still isn’t back and Adalind doesn’t want to cause any problems this close to them leaving.

Several more bangs come and Diana copies the movement with a giggle, her little fists tapping at the floor.

“Police, is anybody home?” A loud voice announces and then before she can move a shadow falls across the window. She doesn’t think they can see in but knowing her luck they can.

“Ma’am,” comes the voice again, confirming her suspicions. “Please open the door, I just have some questions.” Picking Diana up she moves slowly to the front door but doesn’t open it. Her daughter squirms in her grasp, clearly unhappy at being interrupted in her new game.

“Ma’am, I understand why you might be hesitant, here’s my badge which clearly identifies me. I’m investigating a multiple homicide and just need to ask a few questions that could be very helpful to our investigation.” Adalind pauses again before opening the door a crack, seeing a uniformed officer standing outside, holding up his badge. From her experiences with law enforcement, it looks real but she still doesn’t open the door any further nor offer for him to come inside.

“Good morning, I am investigating a shooting at the residence next door from yesterday at approximately,” here he looks down and reads the timing off of the phone in his hand. “If you noticed anything, loud noises, voices, vehicles around that time it would be very useful to us.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, I really couldn’t say,” Adalind replies, voice soft and sweet. Diana wriggles in her arms again, little arms reaching out and she deliberately emphasises the movement of settling her, even as she tries to keep her facing away. “I’ve got this little one and honestly, a bomb could go off just outside and I wouldn’t notice. She’s just all that to me, you know?” Diana lets out a babble, sounding almost like the word bang, and Adalind smiles at her before re-focusing on the officer. “I’m sorry I can’t be more helpful.” She goes to shut the door but it suddenly jumps out of her hand, slamming into the doorframe with a loud bang. It bounces back again and the noise it makes sounds almost like knocking.

The officer Woges in surprise and Diana screeches in reaction, eyes glowing purple as the walls suddenly seem to bend and morph out of shape.

“What the-“ Adalind spins round, hand coming up to cover Diana’s face and try to hide her eyes.

“Oh, but this all just so dreadful! A multiple homicide!” She comments, moving this way and that so her daughter is no longer in clear sight and acting out being a ditzy, new mom. “What you police officers must have to do! Oh, how wonderful it is to know we have men like you out there to help us!” She makes her eyes wide, tone sweet, even as she dances around, picking things up here and there and dropping them just as quickly.

Keeping his eyes on her and the objects, anything but Diana.

“Well, I’m just doing my job,” he replies, Woge fading and she hopes that by not reacting he thinks she’s just Kehresite and that that strange glow from a minute ago was a trick of the light.

“Hello, can I help you?” Kelly’s voice sends a wave of relief through her and she steps back, trying to give space for the older woman to enter but still block the officer.

“Oh, I was just being told about a horrible incident that happened yesterday! I didn’t hear or see anything but this lovely officer is doing his best to solve the crime!” Maybe she’s hamming it up too much but, in her experience, compliments often soften people and then they can be distracted and redirected.

“Oh, really? What happened?” The man repeats his official spiel to Kelly and she gives her reply of not being in to be able to confirm anything or not. He nods and thanks them both for their time, holding his phone up as Adalind turns to go back deeper inside the house. There’s an unmistakable click.

“Did you just take a picture?” Kelly snaps and the police officer steps back.

“I-“

“I heard that, why did you take a picture?”

“We thank you for your time and assistance. Please let us know if you remember anything else.” He drops a card onto the side before making a hasty retreat, Kelly right on his heels. She comes back frowning.

“I don’t like that,” she comments and Adalind nods in agreement. “We leave now. I’ll use this to get Nicky to check if this is on the up but if there’s a photo of the two of you out there …” Shaking her head, Kelly holds up the card and then pulls out the phone. Her fingers fly over the keys before she puts it back away again. “Let’s get the bags and get gone.”

-G-

“Ok, I’ll chase the security tapes if you check the financial records,” Hank says as they walk back into the precinct. Coming in from a fresh robbery, that at the moment looks like it has no Wesen connection, they fall into the usual routine of an investigation.

Nick nods and slides his jacket onto the back on his chair before sinking down into the seat. Leaning forward he starts to type, looking to search in the database, before a strange feeling comes over him. It’s almost like a déjà vu, or getting a sudden chill, this sense that something isn’t adding up. He glances around him but can see nothing out of the ordinary in the room or the people around him.

“I’m just taking a quick restroom break,” he says to Hank who barely nods a response back before he leaves the room. Once alone he tries to figure out where this feeling is coming from. There’s something there, just on the edge of his awareness. A threat of some kind.

With a start he pulls out his other phone, the one that gives him contact with his mother, and powers it up. Within minutes he’s got a message and his sense of foreboding is suddenly understandable.

Reading through the message he shoots off a reply, along with a few questions before returning to his desk. Having multiple tabs open on his computer is a normal thing for him so adding in another search doesn’t stand out at all. And he feels no guilt at using the resources available to him to help keep those close to him safe.

“Ah, Nick?” Wu interrupts and he looks up. “You’ve got a visitor, a Bud Wurstner?”

“Bud’s here? Bring him over.” Wu turns and motions and Bud hurries over, looking even more anxious than usual.

“Oh boy, we’ve got a problem. A big, big problem!” Bud says and Nick frowns at him.

“Everything ok?”

“No, no, no no, it’s not ok. I heard something, well it was really Arnie who heard it first, but he told me and then when I asked, I heard about it and so then I had heard about it and-“

“Bud,” Nick interrupts and the older man takes a gasping breath. “Calm down, ok? Maybe we should go somewhere a little more private to talk about this?”

“Yeah, private, that’s good. Cause this isn’t good news, no, not at all.” He gestures for Bud to follow him to one of the interrogation rooms not in use and isn’t surprised when Hank and Wu follow behind them.

“Oh, hi Hank and uh, I’m sorry, I don’t know who you are. I’m sure you’re a lovely guy, I mean you know Nick and he’s the best but I don’t know you and-“

“This is sergeant Wu,” he interrupts again. “He’s a friend and we trust him.” Bud’s eyes go wide and he tilts his head towards Wu.

“Oh, as in … trust trust?”

“He knows about Wesen,” Hank states. “He’s helped Nick and I, as well as Trubel.”

“Oh, great, wonderful to have you on board! Uh, I mean-“

“What did you need to tell us Bud?”

“Well, there’s a lot of us around, you know, and we all talk and lately we’ve all been hearing the same kind of talk. About Wesen purity and keeping the bloodlines clean. I mean, it’s not new or anything but it’s a lot, right now, you know? And people are talking about something happening, an example being set. And I thought you should hear about it. Because it sounds like something big and when big groups of us get together emotions can get, you know, uh a little high and then bad things tend to happen and that’s when, well, sometimes a , you know, a you might be getting involved.” He nods along and tries to pick out the message in Bud’s words. Two phrases definitely stand out.

“Purity and bloodlines?” Wu repeats and Nick knows they’ve all understood.

“Wesenrein,” he growls and Bud looks startled.

“You’ve heard of them?”

“We think they’re targeting Monroe and Rosalee,” he explains and Bud pales.

“Oh no, not them. I mean, yes, they would be exactly who might be targeted, not because they deserve it, no they’re both amazing, such kind lovely people and what a couple, am I right? But yeah, if these guys heard about the wedding, oh that’s not good, really, really not good. I think it’s time to get very worried now.”

“Do you know anyone who is part of this group? Can you give us a name?” Bud shakes his head, looking very regretful.

“All I hear is talk, and it’s not always directly from the source, you know? I wish I could help; I wish I knew so I could tell you but, I’m so sorry. Nick, I would tell you if I knew.” He clasps his shoulder and nods at the Wesen

“I know Bud, and you have helped. You came to us with this so we know, if there’s a lot of chatter happening, then we probably don’t have a lot of time before they put, whatever the plan is, in motion.” Bud nods along as Wu stares on. A thought comes to him and he shifts his eyes between the three men in the room.

“Well, whatever I can do to help, you know me Nick, I will try my best and, you know-“

“Actually, there is one more thing you could do to help us,” he says, taking a chance this is the right thing to do.

“Oh, well, sure, anything.” Bud agrees quickly and Nick smiles at his friend’s enthusiasm.

“Can you show Wu a full Woge?” He asks and gets three very startled looks in return.

“Oh, a uh, you sure? Cause not everybody can handle a full Woge, you know? And-“

“I know about Wesen,” Wu interrupts Bud this time. “And I’ve seen a few. Nick has explained more, he’s told me lots and I understand not all Wesen are bad.”

“We’re right here as well, nothing is going to happen,” Hank adds in and Bud looks between them two of them before returning his gaze to Nick.

“Ah, sure, ok. Well, I’ll start by telling you the way it happens. It happens in a lot of ways. Uh, not always the same way but usually in the uh, in the usual way.” He pauses here and Wu leans forward.

“I’m not seeing anything.”

“What? No. no, you wouldn’t. I haven’t done anything yet.” He glances nervously at Nick again and he tries to send reassurance back at the older man.

“I’m juts, just getting ready to. It’d not something you jump into right off the bat. You know? You have to be emotionally ready. That is to say, uh, it uh, doesn’t just happen.” He laughs nervously, looking between them all again. “This isn’t going well. I can feel that I’m not,” Bud trails off and starts mumbling self depreciably. His mannerisms become more nervous and just as Nick thinks maybe this was too big of an ask, he sees his friend’s face change and Wu step closer in interest. Bud rambles on for another minute before bringing his hands to his face and realising what’s happened.

“Oh no, I prematured again.”

“Bud is an Eisbiber,” Nick explains to Wu, who’s still staring curiously at the man.

“An Eisbiber,” Wu repeats and Bud retracts as he looks back.

“Ok, everybody alright?”

“Can you do it again?” Wu asks before anybody can answer and he tries to hide his grin at the look on Bud’s face.

“Maybe another time, right now we’ve got to do some digging around this Wesenrein group.” Wu nods and steps back from Bud who blows out a breath in relief. “Bud, you said you heard about this, would that have been anywhere in particular?”

“Uh, there’s a pub a lot of us hang out at, that’s always good for hearing the latest in the community.” He names the bar and Wu pulls out a pad to jot it down.

“There’s also been a lot of chatter about Oxbow Park and we’ve had a few people asking for how to get there and parking and so on.”

“That’s really helpful, Bud, thank you.” Nick nods and Bud returns the action. They all leave the room and Hank and Wu return to their desks and Nick stays with Bud to walk him out.

“Really, thanks Bud,” he says and the Eisbiber nods once more before leaving the precinct. Nick gets a sense of worry, a lingering on his senses and he follows Bud’s movements for a moment before being called back to his desk.

-G-

Walking into the house he can hear Juliette and Trubel talking and he takes the extra moment before they realise he’s home to check his other phone. There’s been no reply to his questions but he doesn’t feel panicked, yet. He still has some investigating to do himself so he can take the time to look into this properly. And the thought of the captain lingers in the back of his mind and he knows he needs to keep alert of what happens with that as well.

“Nick? Is that you?” Juliette calls and he walks towards them.

“Yeah, I’m back,” he replies and both women look up at him as he reaches them. “What have you two been up to?”

“Juliette’s been helping me look at courses I could possibly take, you know, to further my education.”

“Really?”

“Yes, I thought I’d just point out options for something a bit more, well, normal.” Juliette smiles and Nick realises she has been very focused on normal lately. What does normal even mean? It’s not the same for everyone, in fact one person’s normal would probably be someone else’s hell. And he’s really getting the feeling his new normal, his Grimm normal, isn’t the same as Juliette’s normal, nor the normal she wants.

His phone rings before he can form an answer and he brings it to his ear quickly, not even looking at the caller ID.

“Burkhardt.”

“Nick! They took him, Nick, they took Monroe!”

“Rosalee-“

"Monroe’s gone; he’s gone!” Her voice is high and panicked and it sends a chill down his spine. He’s never heard her like this.

“Where are you?”

“In the house.”

“Listen to me. Stay inside, lock the doors. We’re on our way.” He shares a look with both woman in the room before they all move. He checks his gun on his hip and nods in approval as Juliette gets her own gun out. Trubel disappears upstairs before re-appearing loaded down with weapons. In under a minute, they’re in the car and on their way.

-G-

On the way he calls Hank and Wu and they all agree to meet at Monroe and Rosalee’s. Pulling up outside both Trubel and Juliette jump out and by the time he’s caught up they both have their arms wrapped around Rosalee. She’s sobbing and he feels helpless as well as the burn of anger at the situation she’s been put in.

He gives them a moment, pulling out his phone to try to ring Bud to see if the Eisbiber has heard anything else. When it just rings out he gets that feeling of foreboding again and he goes over everything they’d heard earlier, trying to figure out if they’ve missed anything.

“What are we going to do?” Rosalee sobs and he steps forward.

“We’re going to find him,” he states with absolute conviction. “We are not giving up and not stopping until Monroe is home with you.”

“Where do we start?” Trubel asks.

“We heard from Bud this morning. He said there’s been a lot of movement around Oxbow Park. It’s out of the way, can have a large gathering without attracting too much attention. If they’re doing a trial like in the books, it would be a good place to do it.” Hank and Wu arrive as he talks and they quickly agree so head almost immediately out to the cars and drive to the park. It might be a gamble but Nick feels it in his bones, in his blood, that they’re going to the right place.

Gathering in the car park, he meets Wu and Hank’s gaze before deliberately tossing his badge back into the car. His respect and feelings for his two co-
workers, for his friends rises when they copy his movements with barely a moments hesitation. Juliette checks her gun while Wu brings out a shot gun and they assemble in a loose circle.

“How will we know where in the Park? That’s a significant area to search in not a lot of time.” Wu points out and Nick nods before turning to Rosalee.

“Do you trust me?” He asks and she looks at him, eyes red but gaze strong.

“Of course,” she replies and he steps closer.

“Then hold out your hand and think of Monroe,” he instructs. She hesitates for a moment before bringing her hand up. Nick thinks back to that evening in the woods by the trailer, that sensation of Monroe and the lock he got in his mind and senses. He takes hold of Rosalee’s hand and gets that static shock, as well as a surge to his sense as his promise flares up in his mind.

It’s like his instincts kick into high gear. Whereas before he has been able to get a sense of the area around him, now he’s focused on his friend and it’s like there’s a homing beacon, some thing, perhaps the magic inside him, that gives him a sensation of direction, a trail of essence, Monroe’s being that he easily recognises, that he can track, and he receives the information he wants.

“He’s south east,” he says as he drops Rosalee’s hand.

“Nick-“ she says, voice hoarse and a bit awed, but he shakes his head at her.

“Let’s get Monroe back,” he states and she nods then they turn to the others, all standing and looking at them.

“We go together then split into pairs,” he orders and they arrange themselves. “If we can subdue them and make the arrest, great. If they’re stupid and fight …” he trails off and Wu cocks his shotgun. They all share a look before Nick takes the lead and heads in Monroe’s direction.

“Stay close to me,” he murmurs to Juliette and she nods, gripping her gun tighter as they creep closer. For minutes there’s nothing but the quiet sounds of the park around them and their own breathing and movements. Then murmurs become apparent to his higher hearing and he indicates to the others that they are almost there.

They slow down as they move closer, as much as he wants to just charge in, he knows they have to be smart. He wants Monroe to be found and rescued quickly, without anyone getting hurt so that means caution has to reign for just a bit longer.

He can hear Bud, voice high and frantic as well as the murmurs of numerous other voices. That feeling from before makes sense now and he feels like kicking himself, that somehow another friend is in danger and he didn’t check on them. He signals to Hank and Wu and they spilt up as they approach the clearing, Rosalee going with Hank and Trubel with Wu as Juliette stays with him. The closer they get the clearer the words become and Nick feels anger bubble under his skin. His friend deserves none of this. And who the hell do these people think they are, to judge this way? This isn’t justice, or anything close to it. There’s no crime here and using people’s honest and true love for each other to continue bigotry and pure blood nonsense just makes him mad.

One voice rises above the rest as they stalk closer, “-taste the fire. The sentence is justified. Blood will remain pure. Put him on the stake!” He knows that voice and he can’t believe he’s interviewed one of the bastards involved in this.

“Oh my god!” Bud’s cry doesn’t drown out the crackling of fire for Nick’s ears and he knows they’re out of time. He makes the signal; they move forward and the sheer number of people present and about to watch Monroe burn is appalling to him.

“Reiken!” He shouts out as guns are raised and they make their appearance. The wesenrein member closest to Monroe backs away and Rosalee runs forward, embracing him even as the fire rages behind them.

“Monroe!”

“Rosalee!” They hug, holding tight onto each other, and Nick watches Reiken’s face as his lip’s curls back in disgust at their show of affection. He feels his own emotions bubble over. Anger at his friends being treated this way zings under his skin and the injustice of it all burns. He sees Reiken open his mouth and it’s like everything around him slows, his heartrate, the sounds in the clearing, all movement. Even the air seems to be listless.

“Purge the impure!” Cold fire erupts and then freezes in his veins. Heart still, logic paused and all there is, is rage.

Bodies move and rush and he meets them head on. Arm out, duck down and snap. First body falls as he turns to meet the next, hands grip, twist and another goes down. Far away are the sounds of gun fire. Another body comes and he turns, hoists and it falls through the air, metres away. Hands grab at him but he grips and bones snap under his fingers. Two more and he hits out, blood spurting and eyes becoming lifeless. Somewhere behind him comes a scream.

More bodies and they all fall under his hands.

Sound and feeling is a distant thing. All that matters is what comes at him and that it doesn’t get past him. Nothing moves once he touches it. Stops it.
Red reigns around him as blood is spilt and life forces blink out in every direction.

A murmur reaches his ears, growing in volume and it’s familiar. Soothing, if not exactly calm. It builds until he recognises what it means.

“Nick.” His name. Someone is saying his name. “Nick.” Rosalee is saying his name. “Nick!”

His heart seems to jump, sounds and feeling rushes back at him and Nick gasps as he stumbles with the feeling. Looking up he meets his friends horrified gaze and from his peripheral vision he notices the bodies lying all around him.

“Nick,” Rosalee says again and he gasps.

“Rosalee, Monroe, are you ok?” He steps towards them and stops short when they flinch. He looks to see they’re all staring at him, Wu with his gun raised, Trubel looking impressed, if also slightly wary, and Juliette looking horrified. Hank stands with his hand on her arm and it appears as though she might have been sick.

“Dude, are you ok?” Monroe asks and Nick can only stare at him. Glancing to his left and right he sees the bodies anew, sees Bud hunkering behind Trubel and that apart from them no one else moves.

“I … I did this?” He asks in a daze even though he knows he did.

“You were something else,” Wu mutters and Trubel seems to nod in appreciation.

“Nick,” Rosalee says softly and he turns back to her. She gazes at him so compassionately that Nick steps forward. Neither she nor Monroe cringe this time.

“I couldn’t let them,” he says even as he struggles to put his feelings into words. It may have happened only moments ago but it still seems so far away from himself. “I heard and saw and I couldn’t let them hurt you. I don’t know what happened.” He shrugs but doesn’t miss the look they share. Doesn’t miss Juliette’s hiccupped breath or Hank’s soft oath from behind him.

“Nick, you looked like you were a zombie again.”

-G-

“You didn’t feel anything? Hear anything?” Despite everyone else’s grave tones Trubel can’t keep the awe out of hers. She wasn’t around for what happened with the Baron so is that step removed from the emotions of it all.

“It’s hard to explain,” Nick replies because it is. Sensation was different then and thinking about it now makes the variance all the more obvious. He thinks he can probably pin-point the moment he changed in his own mind, and all the feelings that went along with it.

“But still, that’s a pretty handy party trick when you’re in sticky situations,”

“It’s not a party trick!” Juliette snaps at Trubel before spinning to Rosalee. “And I thought you said he was cured?”

“We thought he was.” His friend sounds distraught and Nick wants to comfort her. Tell her again, that this is not her fault and nothing she could have foreseen, as he did several times in the car on the way back. He really doesn’t appreciate Juliette’s tone but knows she is just as much shock as everyone else around them.

“So, I’m still catching up here,” Wu mutters and Nick tunes them out as Monroe and Hank start explaining his stint under the Cracher-Mortel and all that happened afterwards.

He doesn’t know how to feel right now; isn’t comfortable in his own skin and really isn’t comfortable with all the looks being shot his way. His body is aching now and all he wants to do is sleep.

“I think we all just need an early night,” he says quietly and hates how they all quickly agree. The only high point is the hug Rosalee gives him and he knows that while she’s worried, his friend is still there for him. The others quickly filter out and Trubel hesitates before heading upstairs. The quiet in the room now is almost unbearable.

“I’ll go get ready for bed,” Juliette says and he can read he voice, knows how uncomfortable she is right now and with him.

“I’ll sleep down here tonight,” he offers and isn’t surprised when she nods quickly.

“Ok,” she tries to smile but it looks wrong and she disappears up the stairs. He paces for a moment before settling down on the sofa, so tired but unsure about sleep. Unsure about so many things.

-G-

The colours swirl around him but Nick doesn’t look up. It all just feels too much right now and he can’t with the supernatural in his life.

“Nick?” Adalind’s voice is soft and cautious and he has to remind himself that this isn’t her fault and he really shouldn’t take it out on her.

“Yeah,” he exhales before looking up to meet her gaze.

“Are you ok?”

“No,” he answers, shaking his head and looking away again. There’s a pause before a warm hand touches his shoulder and then a soft body presses into his own. Arms wrap around him, sending a pleasant hum through him and he settles into the embrace with a sigh. They stand there, warmth and energy and comfort arching between them and bringing a sense of peace Nick hasn’t felt in hours. Maybe longer.

“Do you want to talk about it?” She asks and haltingly Nick explains what happened. As he does an idea comes to him and he asks her before he can second guess himself.

“What you did for Diana, how you sense power and what’s inside, can you do that for me?” She looks startled and he rushes to explain. “I have this … inside me. And I need to know if it’s dangerous, if I could be dangerous to those around me.”

“I don’t know, I could try,” she offers. “But Nick, this is, it’s very intimate. If I can, we would be connected and see each other, see into the core of who we are.”

“Haven’t we already experienced a version of that?” He asks back, thinking of all they’ve experienced through these dreams so far.

“I suppose,” she agrees before looking him straight in the eye. “But this would be deeper, would be deliberate.”

“I need to know, Adalind, if there’s something inside me that could hurt those I care about.” He holds her gaze and she nods slowly before stepping back from him. He misses her warmth instantly.

“Ok, I can try. I don’t know if this will work. Just, try not to think of anything and … take my hand.” She holds her hand out to him and he places his own in hers, twisting until their fingers interlock together. She takes a deep breath and the magic around them, between them, flares up.

Light and heat and magic surge and Nick lets out his own gasp as the point where they touch seems to pulse with energy. Everything around them swirls, faster than ever before and he tightens his grip, not wanting Adalind to fly away from him. She glows from whatever is happening between them and he thinks he feels his own body take on some other hue. Not as bright and sparkling as hers but something steady and true. Colours swirl in and out, all around and in between them until it appears to be a perfect blend of them both. It’s unlike anything he’s seen before and at the same time it’s everything he wants to know and more.

A feeling rises up, in his core, like the trunk of a tree and he feels whispers of Adalind’s magic as she lets him feel this inner part of him. Show him the magic pulse in his blood, the vines of connection to those around him, who he loves and cares for. The tie that goes to her. And there, in between the solid stems that hold his abilities, she shows him a creeper that’s darker than anything else, intertwined and dangerous but pliable, something he can make his own.

He meets her gaze with a gasp as their hands fall away from each other and the muted colours return to the normal hue for their dreamscape.

“Did you feel that?” She asks quietly.

“Yeah.”

“It may be inside you, and be part of you now, but it’s not all of you. You can learn from it, use it, control it. It’s like any other part of you, a skill learnt or muscle built. You can shape and strengthen it to do what you ask and what you want to do.” Her words are soft and he lets them flow over him as he recognises the truth in them.

“Thank you,” he breathes and she smiles and Nick can’t help but to step forward and hug her close. Her arms wrap around him and he wishes he could stay here, just holding her and nothing else before the feel of her fades and everything turns to darkness.

-G-

AN – Comments and reviews mean everything so please let me know what you think!

Chapter Text

-G-

The two men greet each other cordially and then settle into the office space quickly. Paperwork is shared and discussed as they set up the laptop, waiting for the planned call to connect. When it does, they both lean forward to stare at the screen.

“Update from the hospital, sir,” Rispoli’s image and voice comes through. “Renard has been released and given a clean bill of health.”

“Oh, that is news. I suppose the king will be happy. Do we know how the good captain survived being shot three times, in the chest no less?” Kenneth’s voice is pleasant but there is a definite undercurrent to his words as he shoots a glare between his cousin and the image of Rispoli on the screen.

“Reports indicate his mother spent a significant amount of time with him in the hospital, at points against doctors wishes.”

“Ah, what luck to have a Hexenbiest for a mother. Cheating as usual.” The two royals share a look, both knowing exactly how they each feel about that situation.

“Still, the king does look favourably on his bastard son. We have to keep any indicators that we had any involvement in this-“

“What involvement? Nothing can tie us to this and if anyone looks, well they will find Danilov. And then they will find that he has gone on vacation, permanently.”

“Rispoli, you can make this happen?” Victor checks and they watch as the other man nods.

“Of course, sir.”

“Very well, as long as it goes no further. As you said, the king does still care and we cannot show our hand in this.”

“The king will forget any and everything once he has his grandchild. That is our focus. And on that front, what news from across the pond?” Kenneth reminds them all.

“We have a potential landing site for the plane as well as a report of two women with a child sighted as a truck went missing. We are following every lead.”

“Good.”

“We have also become aware of possible resistance members in the area and will soon be in a position to obtain them for questioning.”

“Even better. The resistance was key in Ms Schade’s escape and that action must have consequences. Let us know immediately any information that is gained.” Rispoli nods.

“We have also heard vague rumours of a Wesen talking about an encounter with an unusual child. A mother and child, seemingly in hiding, and exhibiting some unseen abilities. We are tracking that now and will leave nothing uncovered.” At this both Princes pause and consider the new information. Victor speaks slowly as he thinks out the possible scenario.

“Unseen abilities? Well, if it is Ms Schade then she is a Hexenbiest, perhaps the child inherited something from their mother. I do not believe that it will matter, in this instance. The child is the continuation of the royal bloodline and that will trump most else.”

“Besides, once they are home, they can be raised in a manner properly befitting a royal and most other traits can be, let’s say, exercised out.” Kenneth smiles.

“Follow any and all reports, sighting, rumours, leave nothing to chance. We will find that child.”

-G-

He knocks quietly on the door, a bit unsure about what the reception to his appearance will be. What Adalind had done for him, in their dream, had been reassuring but he still needs his friends to be ok with him. They’ve all had the night to sleep on it and he doesn’t know if, after what happened, it will look different to them, if *he* will look different to them in the morning light.

Monroe opens the door and smiles before gesturing him to come inside.

“I thought you might be here early today,” he says, not unkindly.

“You ok with me coming in?” Nick has to ask and Monroe scoffs at him.

“Of course, man. After what you did for us? Everything you have done for us? You are always welcome in my home.” He gestures again and Nick finally steps across the threshold.

“Thank you,” he says as he moves. “That means, well it means more than I can say right now.” Monroe nods and points further into the house and they both walk to the kitchen, where Rosalee is making coffee. She smiles and reaches for a mug before offering nim the freshly poured drink.

“How are you this morning?”

“I’m not really sure,” he replies with a shrug.

“Understandable man,” Monroe says and he turns to him.

“How are you?”

“A few aches and pains but mostly feeling grateful,” Monroe says, moving to stand next to Rosalee. “Still a bit pissed off that it happened, but I’m here. We’re here, together, and I’m not taking any of that for granted.” Rosalee hugs him and he kisses the top of her hair.

“Good, good.” He runs his hand through his hair and is aware of the gazes on him.

“Can I ask…” he trails off and both his friends wait for him before Rosalee offers a kind smile.

“You can ask us anything Nick.”

“What was I like? When I was … that?”

“In zombie mode?” Monroe blurts out and Rosalee elbows him in the side. “Honestly, a bit terrifying.”

“You looked different, like before. Your skin was a grey colour and your eyes redder, and you moved different, faster, almost like you were a blur. You didn’t seem to be taking in much around you yet you were, seemingly, aware of what was happening and who was moving around you.”

“Did I-”

“You made no move towards us,” Monroe interrupts, seeming to understand where he was going with his question. “Not any of us. I don’t think we were in danger from you at all.” He sighs loudly and nods as he runs a hand through his hair again.

“That’s good.”

“Do you remember it?” Rosalee asks softly and he considers the question before answering.

“Bits and pieces. It’s coming back stronger the more I focus on it.”

“But just like remember right? Or do you feel like going zombie mode right now?” To his relief his friend doesn’t look worried, more curious. Which is much more the standard course for his interactions with Monroe.

“No, nothing like that. I think the trigger was my extreme emotions. I was pretty angry at all of them.”

“Oh, me too.” The Blutbad agrees with gusto and they share a dark smile.

“How was Juliette?” Rosalee asks and the smile falls off his face.

“We didn’t talk a lot last night and I didn’t see her this morning,” he admits.

“We were all pretty shocked at what happened Nick but Juliette, I think she was really stunned and upset by it.” He nods and sighs heavily.

“We’ve been having, I don’t know, some issues lately, like I mentioned before, and I think the Grimm part of life has been affecting her a lot. I know we need to talk about what happened yesterday but I’m honestly not sure I’m up for it.”

“Nick, I told you that the two of you need to keep talking to each other,” her voice is soft but stills holds a hint of reprimand and he nods.

“I know and we do, kind of. Have been trying to. We keep having small conversations but they don’t really address much. I don’t want to say anything wrong or hurt her.”

“By not talking about this, you’ll both end up hurt,” Rosalee states and he knows she’s right. The air between him and Juliette has been getting heavier and more tense and he knows they have to do something about it before it explodes.

He opens his mouth but is interrupted by the ring of his cell phone.

“Burkhardt,” he greets and listens as Hank details the new case they have. “I can meet you there in about 20? Ok, thanks.” He ends the call and gratefully accepts a wrapped-up pastry from his friend as he prepares to leave.

“We’re here for you, Nick, and will help anyway we can. But I really think you and Juliette need some proper time together to talk and figure this out. You’ve come to us this morning, to check in, which is great and kind but I’m not sure was entirely the right thing to do.”

“I know,” he sighs. “I’m avoiding it, aren’t I?” He looks up but is only met with kind eyes.

“We get it but the conversation is only going to get harder the longer you wait.” Her tone is compassionate and he knows he’s lucky to have a friend like her. She is also Juliette’s friend and is looking out for both of them.

“And, hey, if you need to blow off some steam, well, if we head out to the forest again, I can return the favour. I’ll catch you this time.” Monroe raises his eyebrow in challenge even as he smiles at him.

He nods then thanks them for everything they’ve done before heading to his car. He takes an extra minute to check his phones, neither having any messages, before then sending one himself. Rosalee is right and even if he can’t give her the time to talk right now, he can send a message to let her know where he is and that he’s thinking of her.

He needs to sort this with Juliette and hiding isn’t going to help. He’s not being a great partner to her right now, and yes, he’s got a lot going on but she also doesn’t know the half of it. None of his friends do. Maybe he needs to address that and be aware of how having so many plates spinning is affecting him.
He gets the feeling one of them is about to slip and he’s not sure who might be affected and how he or they will get through the resulting smash.

-G-

“Mama,” the sweet little voice calls from a distance. “Mama up up!” Adalind stirs from her sleep and shifts in her seat; her head having been resting on the side of Diana’s car seat. Her daughter laughs at her and gently tugs on her hair.

“I never used to fall asleep this much, especially not in cars,” she grumbles and Kelly chuckles from the driver’s seat.

“Well, your body is probably still adjusting to being a new mom, and you have also been using your powers almost daily with Diana. If you feel safe enough to sleep while I drive, I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“I do feel safe with you,” she admits and gets a rare, true smile from the Grimm. “I believe both Diana and I are safe with you, and Nick.”

“How is my son? Any news from your way of communicating with him?” Adalind pauses and something must flicker across her face because Kelly’s gaze sharpens. “What? What’s happened?”

“I don’t know all the details,” she starts. “But something happened with Nick, or something happened to him a while ago and it’s still having side effects or something similar on him now. He was upset but I think I helped show him he’s still himself.”

“That doesn’t make a lot of sense,” Kelly comments and Adalind hums her agreement.

“I know, I’m sorry I can’t tell you more and I don’t want you to worry. I don’t fully understand myself. There was a Wesen attack, it happened months ago but Nick is just discovering some lingering effects. He’s ok, or at least, he will be.” She shrugs, unsure of herself and her words, and holds Kelly’s gaze before she has to return it to the road. “Where are we heading now?”

“Another safe house I had lined up,” she replies. “It’s a bit closer to Portland than I originally wanted but if there’s something going on with Nicky, well maybe it’ll be helpful if we’re nearer, just in case.”

“I would tell you if I thought or found out Nick was in trouble,” Adalind states. “This connection we have is strange and intimate and intense and … I’ve come to … care for him, I really don’t want anything to happen to him.” She stutters as she speaks, even though she knows her words are true. Feeling the weight of Kelly’s gaze on her, she in turn focuses on Diana who grins up at her whilst gripping her favourite toy keys.

“Still in the dark about how these dreams started?” She nods but doesn’t look up.

“Yeah, not that I can do much investigating at the moment. Nick was looking into it.”

“Mama dream Nick,” Diana says suddenly and Adalind jerks.

“What?” Kelly barks out.

“Diana, honey, what did you say?” The little girl just smiles.

“Mama dream Nick,” she repeats. “All good.”

“All good? What does that mean?” she tries to press for more answers but Diana just repeats the same over and over. She shares a look with Kelly before shrugging in defeat.

“Diana? How do you Nick?” Kelly asks and the toddler giggles.

“Diana is mama’s,” she says sweetly, “Nick is Kelly’s.” Her eyes glow purple and Kelly jerks slightly as the locket around her neck floats into view and pops open, showing the picture of a young Nick inside. It hovers in the air for a moment before closing and returning to where it usually rests and Diana giggles again.
“Kelly’s.”

“Nana Kelly,” Adalind jumps in before turning to the older woman. “If you’re alright with that?”

“I’d be honoured,” the older woman smiles before shifting her gaze. “And yes, Nick is mine just like you are your mothers.”

“Nick good,” Diana nods, her blonde hair falling in her eyes.

“He tries to be,” Adalind says, thinking of their past encounters. “That’s all any of us can do.”

“What does good mean, Diana? Can you tell us?”

“Good,” comes the reply. “Good, good.” She kicks her feet with a laugh. “Good, good, good.” Her eyes glow briefly again before it fades.

“I guess we have to hope that good means … something good.” Adalind says slowly. “But if she means something else, something more then we might need to ask for help.”

“Help? From Nick or someone else?”

“Someone else, a Hexenbiest someone else.”

“I’m not sure I’m comfortable with that,” Kelly replies.

“Neither am I but if we want answers, she would be one of the people who would have them.”

“You sound as if you have a specific person in mind,” Kelly comments and she nods.

“Yeah, I do. She helped hide Sean and his mother when they first ran from the royals, or rather the queen. She doesn’t hold the royal families in high regard so I think she’d be willing to help us if it thwarted them.”

“Where do we find them?”

“Ironically enough, back in Portland. It’s the reason Sean is even there, Henrietta helped protect them and so as he grew up, he stayed local.”

“Henrietta?”

“Yes, she’s a very powerful, and also very old, Hexenbiest. She knows a lot and if she doesn’t know something then she probably has that information in her library. Nick found some of my mother’s books, which is great as they are pretty rare, but that’s nothing compared to the amount and breadth Henrietta has.”

“How do we contact her?” Adalind sighs.

“That’s where we might have a problem. She doesn’t trust easily so would be insistent on a face-to-face meeting. And she rarely leaves Portland. I’m not confident with remembering her phone number but her address I do know.” Kelly hums as she thinks over what she’s just said.

“Can we give her information to Nick? Then ask him to look her up and we’ll go from there? I’m not sure about this but we do need answers.”

“I’ll have to be the one who tells him. Henrietta has this enchantment on her that means you can’t write down information about her without it getting muddled. It’s very impressive and just one of the many ways she can use her power.” Kelly arches her eyebrow up before focusing back on the road.

“Ok, let’s get to the next safe house then make a plan as to what you’ll say to Nick and what we want to happen.”

-G-

Nick finished his day with a stall to their new investigation, a robbery that seems to be Wesen related. He thinks he remembers seeing something similar to the described stolen item in one of Rosalee’s books so tells Hank he’ll check it out on the way home and fill him in, if he finds anything related to their case, in the morning.

Rosalee greets him with a smile as he enters the shop. Quickly explaining what he’s after she offers to help but he declines, insisting she continues on with closing up so he doesn’t take up too much of her evening. The phone rings as they talk and she moves to answer as he starts to look for what he’s after.

“Will you hold for a call from the Council?” Nick hears as he moves through the Spice Shop.

“I will hold,” Rosalee replies and a minute later he hears a deep, recognisable voice on the other end of the phoneline.

“The council wishes to express their horror and sadness to hear you have been affected by the Secundum Naturae Ordinem Wesen. We trust both you and your husband are well?”

“As we can be,” comes her terse response.

“May I enquire as to how the situation was resolved?”

“From the help of our friends.”

“Ah, a certain friend I would hazard a guess. I am glad to hear that there has been no lasting harm done, the Council does appreciate all that you do.”

“Thank you.” Nick sees the eye roll and agrees with that feeling. Frankly this is too little too late in his opinion. The Wesen council should be doing more to stop groups like this and innocent, loving people being hurt.

“As such, the council would like to make an enquiry of you and your friend. Word has reached us of a Wesen child, particularly gifted and capable of breaking the code of honour. We entrust that should any information about said child crosses your path you will fulfil your role as emissary and report such findings to us.” Now the phone call has Nick’s full attention. How did the Wesen council hear about Diana? It had to be her, the timing of the call and what he knew she could do through Adalind left very little to chance. And from his previous experiences with the council, he dreaded to think how they would view her and what they might do in response to her abilities.

“I can say we have not heard of any such child,” Rosalee states but catches his eye and frowns at the attention he’s giving her.

“Well, now you know what to do if such knowledge comes your way. Good day.” She looks at the phone being putting it down, the line already disconnected.

“How strange,” she murmurs,

“Yeah, strange,” Nick agrees and turns to head down to the basement but feels her eyes on his back as he goes.

-G-

Getting home he is greeted by a full house and an even more full, of take-out containers, dining table.

“We wanted to give you a thank you dinner before we leave in the morning,” Josh explains.

“And we care enough about you not to even try to cook,” Trubel adds in and Nick laughs. He checks in with Juliette and she smiles softly at him.

“Thank you for the message, this morning,” she says as they take their seats at the table.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t ready to talk,” he replies and she shakes her head.

“Nick, it’s ok.” She gives his hand a squeeze before turning to the younger people at the table. “Are you all set then?”

“Yeah, we’ll be leaving first thing,” Josh replies and Nick feels sad but also acceptance. He’ll miss them both yet understands this is something they need to do.

“I think I’m still in a bit of shock about all of this. It’s just so unbelievable. And then it’s unbelievable that it is now believable.” They all laugh at that.

“It has been a crazy journey, at least my one has been.” Trubel adds in.

“I wouldn’t say mine has been smooth sailing either,” Nick comments. “And trying to include others, tell them what I was going through, well that definitely didn’t go smoothly.” He shoots a look at Juliette and she grimaces.

“Every one has problems. Some of them are worse than others and some of them are monsters – not all of them but a lot of them. And those are the ones that Nick has to deal with, as well as bringing them into our lives.”

“Well, it’s all relative, isn’t it?” Trubel adds in and Nick can tell she’s going to go into more detail so tries to move them away from Wesen topics. The Grimm part of life might be what ties them all together but it’s not the only thing and he’s keen to give them all, Juliette included, a nice final evening together.

Watching Trubel and Josh good naturedly bicker, listening to Juliette laugh and feeling the smile on his face, he can almost lull himself into a sense of normalcy. He’s going to take tonight, make some good memories and deal with everything else in the morning.

-G-

The colours settle in his vision and he can’t help but smile when Adalind comes into view. She smiles back at him and steps closer.

“Nick, how are you?” He doesn’t reach for her but they stand close enough to touch, close enough that he can feel her heat and the hum of magic.

“I’m ok,” he replies and she tilts her head.

“Are you sure? No other, uh, incidents or the like?”

“No, I mean, no other incidents and yes, I’m feeling ok. I talked it through with Rosalee and Monroe and that helped.”

“Good, I’m glad. It’s good to be able to talk to friends.”

“How are you? How’s Diana and my mom?”

“We’ve had some changes,” she comments dryly and catches him up with all the small details of the events he knows has been happening.

“Sounds like you guys have been through a lot, again.” He replies and she huffs a laugh with little humour.

“Yes, again. If only I had-“

“Don’t go there,” he cuts her off, reaching to take her hand. “You may have done something that you regret but it happened and thinking that way doesn’t help. We have to focus on what we can do now.” She lets out a real laugh this time and he quirks an eyebrow at her in question.

“Sorry,” she hums out. “Just for a moment there, you sounded a lot like your mother.”

“Huh,” he says and then shrugs. “Alright then.” He gives her fingers a squeeze before releasing her hand.

“Talking about your mother, we’ve been discussing our situation and I think I’ve convinced her that we need to contact someone for information.”

“You convinced her?” He parrots and she laughs at his tone.

“Yes, I can be persuasive when I need to be,” she implies with a slight eyebrow raise and head tilt towards him before she sighs. “With everything that has been happening with Diana, her powers, her fast aging, this last growth spurt … I really think we need to talk to another Hexenbiest. There’s so much we don’t know and I’m worried something else will come along and I’ll lose my daughter.” A sudden sob catches in her throat and Nick is stepping forward and embracing her before the sound fully finishes.

“I’m ok,” she snuffles and he scoffs at her. “No, mostly I am. I know we have Kelly, and you, and we’re safe with you both but every now and then it just hits me and all these worries and I can’t let Diana see, or Kelly. I have to be strong for them.”

“I understand,” he murmurs into her hair. “But you don’t have to worry about that with me. And not here. This is our space and we can be whatever the other needs.” She nods against him and they stand, just hugging each other as she calms.

“Thank you,” she breathes out and he nods.

“Anytime,” he replies as they both step back but remain close to each other.

“Now, what do you need me to do about this Hexenbiest?”

“She’s local to Portland and I can give you her information but you’ll have to memorise it. Not just because I’m telling you here but you can’t record anything about her, like her phone number or her address. She has a powerful protection enchantment over that information.”

“Sounds like something I should look into,” Nick mumbles and she smiles and nods.

“It is very handy, but also an indication of how powerful she is. She’ll test you as soon as you approach her.”

“Alright, tell me everything you know.” And she does, spending the rest of the dream giving him information as well as how a Hexenbiest would expect to be treated when being asked for, what is essentially, a favour. The colours start to shift around them and Adalind steps closer to him, body pressing against his and creating that familiar, delicious hum.

“Be careful,” she pleads and he nods and holds her closer before it all fades away.

-G-

“You’re up awfully early,” Nick says in greeting to Trubel the next morning. She’s dressed with her jacket on and bag at the front door.

“We wanted to get an early start,” she replies with a shrug. “I don’t know how this is going to go but I know I have to try and I know Josh needs me. We’ve told everyone what’s going on but I, uh, I’m not good with, can’t say, you know, goodbye to everyone. Monroe, Rosalee and Hank. Juliette.” She sniffles slightly and Nick steps forward.

“I get it. I’m glad the two of you will be together. But look, we’re not going anywhere. You do whatever you want to do but you can always come back.” She sniffles again and then steps into him for hug. He wraps his arms around her and tries not to squeeze too tight but then gives in and feels her give just as good back at him. She steps back and swipes at her face as a quiet knock comes at the front door.

They step out onto the porch to greet Josh and Trubel shoulders her bag.

“I wish there was something more I could do,” Nick says as they walk towards Josh’s car. Trubel pauses, reaching out to grab his arm.

“Nick, you gave me my life,” she says seriously and he nods, feeling his own emotions rise.

“And you helped my dad end his peacefully,” Josh adds in. “You didn’t have to and I’ll never forgot that.”

“Well, I’m here, for both of you. Don’t be strangers, ok, and stay in touch.” They both agree and he watches as they get into the car, giving him waves before driving away.

He heads back inside, thinking he’ll also get an early start to his day and maybe then get home at a reasonable time tonight.

-G-

The plan works, his day is spent in the precinct, checking records and chasing insurance claims so he is able to get home at a decent hour, for the first time in a long while. The house is quiet as he and Juliette settle into their evening routine. With Trubel gone they take the time to make dinner together, talking as they cook and catching up on the small everyday things. Sitting at the dining table next to each other and eating as they continue. What patient’s Juliette has seen at the veterinary clinic, who he’s seen at the precinct, newbies as well as any repeat offenders known to the officers. It’s comfortable and easy and Nick thinks it hasn’t been like this for a while. Which, admittedly, might be mostly his fault.

After dinner they take wine glasses through and settle on the sofa before lapsing into silence. It’s not uncomfortable but it is heavy and all the things they’re not saying come to mind.

“I think we need to talk,” Juliette starts with a sigh and he nods his agreement.

“Me too. And first, I just want to say thank you. I know I’ve asked a lot of you recently, letting Trubel stay here and the increase in phone calls and odd hours and I really appreciate all your support. I know I’m not the easiest boyfriend to have, so thank you, for everything.” She nods before looking right at him.

“I love you. That won’t change and thank you for acknowledging all that but I’m not sure it’s enough.”

“What do you mean?” He frowns and she takes a deep breath.

“Can you just listen to me? Just for the next little while because if I don’t just talk and say it, I might never say it and we really need to address this.”

“Ok,” he agrees and leans back a little on the sofa. Worry settles in his gut but also, something akin to relief. They have needed to talk for a while now and getting this sorted between them will hopefully solve the uneasy tension that has been in the air.

“Your life has changed so much and you really have tried to bring me along, keep me as your partner in all this and it has been amazing and challenging and scary and eye opening and so many other things. But I don’t think I’m quite right as your partner. Not in this way, this world. I think we want and need different things. What happened in the park? It was terrifying and uncomfortable to watch and I’m not ok with that. I don’t think I ever will be.” She looks away from him then but he stays quiet, feeling like she’s not yet finished.

“When we first met, we suited each other so well and maybe if certain things hadn’t happened, we still would. But they did happen and you have pivoted as you needed to rise to that. But I can’t deny the interruptions, the violence, isn’t starting to pull on me, not in a good way. And I don’t want this to build inside me, I don’t want to hate you Nick, that is the last thing I want to do. But I can feel it happening and that terrifies me.” She looks so vulnerable and part of him wants to go to her, wrap her in his arms and promise it’ll all be ok. But she’s being honest here and he has to be too, and he knows he can’t make a promise like that.

“And yes, I want a normal life. I want to just live my life, I guess, do all the ordinary things and not have to worry about anything else. You take on the role of protector so well, you’re able to think about so many different things and angles and that’s great for you. But not for me. I want to have quiet nights in or a night out with friends that doesn’t become something else. Go see a movie or spend hours wondering around the mall. I’m trying not to sound selfish here and I’ve thought about this so much and I … I don’t think I can have those things with you anymore.” She falls quiet and it takes him a minute to realise she’s done and it’s his turn to talk.

He can’t deny anything she has said, not really. He’s adjusted to this new world, this new version of life and she has tried to, as well. Thinking about it, it’s like he’s thrived while she has just survived. He can’t really judge her for being honest about struggling with it. And maybe he should be fighting for them more, trying to find ways that they could solve these issues between them. But he’s not sure they wouldn’t just crop up again at some point down the road.

And he won’t bring it up but he thinks of what she said about children. His children. If they were to stay together and have that family they’d talked about, well it would potentially be giving her a life sentence of all the things she’s saying she doesn’t want. And involve innocent beings who didn’t ask for their parents to be at odds. Especially when one of them was very clear about their wants. Nick thinks it really comes down to that.

“I think you said it right when you said we need and want different things,” he says slowly and he can see her blow out a breath in relief.

“Are you mad at me?”

“You? No. This whole situation, maybe.” He sighs himself at this point before making sure to hold her gaze. “I pictured everything with you, marriage and building a family, and I do still love you but I think you’re right in that we’re not the same people anymore so what we once wanted and what might have suited us isn’t going to any longer.”

Silence falls between them but it no longer holds any discomfort or tension. They both might be hurting right now but there is also something freeing about being so truthful. She tries to smile at him but it wobbles and he gives in to the sensation from before and shifts over to hug her. It’s comforting and familiar and he realises just right. He wants to do nothing more.

“What happens now?” She mumbles into his shoulder. “This is your house and I can-“ He pulls back here so he can see her face.

“You can stay here as long as you want, as long as you need. I’ll take the guestroom and I guess we figure out a new normal.”

“So, friends then?” They both pull back from the hug but stay close to each other. He shrugs a little.

“I don’t know. There’s going to be some adjustment for both of us. I think a part of me will always love you, you have been a major part of my life and helped me in so many ways and that’s not going to go away. Even if we both move on and find new people and build new lives.”

“We have been through some pretty unique situations,” she chuckles slightly and he grins.

“Yeah. Maybe we can say family?” He says slowly and she really smiles at him then.

“Family, I like that. You will always be part of my family. I might not be in love with you anymore but I will love you, always.”

“Me too. And if you ever need anything, I will be there for you. That’s not going anywhere either and I will always care that you’re ok and safe.”

“Same here, Nick. We have, at times, made a pretty good team and I will always care and want to help you, if I can.”

He thinks of the hurdles they have faced in their relationship as well as the times she has helped with his cases that involved Wesen. The time when they helped the young boy suspected of being a Grausen but was actually infected with a protozoa, in particular stands out. Without Juliette his life may not have been saved and they had worked well together to solve the problems the case presented.

“I think this might be one of the best break ups ever, if that even makes sense.” She laughs at him.

“It does. And I’ve been thinking about this a lot. I won’t deny that there was a point where this could have gone very differently. When all I could focus on was the emotions, of being tired and worried and annoyed and angry. But talking to some friends helped and it made me see what we had and what I didn’t want to lose. And I didn’t want any more hurt between us.”

“I have never wanted to hurt you,” he replies quickly and she holds up her hand as she nods.

“I know, and I know a lot of it wasn’t deliberate. I talked it out and when I described it, you’re being a Grimm, like an infection it really hit me. That all I was seeing and feeling was the negative and our relationship has been so much more than that.”

“It has. And I have been having some of those feelings too. I can’t apologise for becoming a Grimm, it wasn’t my choice but now having lived it, I can’t lie and say I wouldn’t make that choice if it were up to me. But it has impacted you in so many ways, and our relationship and that was something I never intended.”

“Hey, no regrets, alright? We were right for each other at that time and place in our lives.”

“No regrets,” he repeats and leans over to place a gentle kiss on her forehead. “I hope you find someone who can put you first, in all the ways you want and deserve.”

“And I want you to find someone who can handle this better than me, who can truly support you in all aspects of your life.” They share a smile before settling back into the sofa, Nick feeling more comfortable in her presence than he has in a while. He’s sure they’re in a moment right now and his feelings might catch up with him later but everything they’ve been through recently has led to this. And why shouldn’t they handle this like adults? In a positive way? Their romantic relationship might be ending but that doesn’t mean they have to become enemies. That they can’t build a new version of a relationship between them.

Sipping wine and starting a new conversation, talking about their friends he feels the shift between them and accepts it. Feels all the better for it. He’s not losing anything, rather he might be gaining something better. Only time will tell how they go on but right now he feels like this was the best move for them both. He might be losing a girlfriend but he’s gaining more family and to someone who has always wanted that feeling, that family connection, that’s not a bad thing. He’s building a new version of family, just for himself, and it only makes him stronger with every member he adds to it.

-G-

AN – Thoughts? Happy/sad? Do I need to run and hide?

Chapter Text

-G-

She gasps in his ear and he groans as their bodies press together. Hands tangle in his hair and pull him closer, his lips trailing up her neck as he moves.

“Oh,” she moans, one hand griping at the back of his head and the other curling around his bicep. Where she touches feels electric and the space around them hums.

“Yes,” he grunts as she rolls her hips against his. He’s never felt like this, never been so hard and he just wants more.

“Nick,” she pants and he wraps his hands around her hips to pull her closer, position her just right.

“Adalind,” he murmurs back and startles awake.

With a groan, Nick turns over and punches the pillow, trying to get his body to settle down. These dreams … he’s a bit surprised to still be having them, though he’s no longer denying his attraction to the blonde in them. But he had thought they were linked to his feelings around his relationship woes and with that situation now resolved, albeit only by a few hours, maybe they will filter off as more time passes. He is still in a dry spell and that fact probably isn’t changing, no matter that he’s now newly single.

Still, he’s glad he’s in the guest bedroom as he can only imagine how long his and Juliette’s amicable parting would last if she heard him saying another woman’s name the night of their break up. Especially *that* woman’s name.

These dreams though are like nothing else he’s experienced. They feel so real, he wants so much and waking to his body ready to go is starting to wear on him. Another cold shower to start his day.

Breakfast is nice, if slightly strained. He and Juliette move around the space and each other well but hesitate in moments that used to be easy, like handing each other a drink or talking about meal plans for the rest of the day. She talks about grocery shopping and he makes it awkward by mentioning sorting out their finances.

For once their conversation is not interrupted by his phone and they spend an uncomfortable few minutes discussing what and if anything needs to change around the house before she makes a joke about Bud repairing the refrigerator and the tension breaks with their laughs.

“We’ll figure this out,” he says as he leaves for work and she nods and smiles.

Nick really hopes that that doesn’t become another thing he lets her down with. Part of him is relieved that they were able to talk it out and part on such good terms but another part inside him is also waiting for the other shoe to drop. Was it too easy? Was there something he was missing? As with a lot of the situations in his life right now, only time will tell.

For once he has beaten Hank to the precinct and Wu shoots him a look before deliberately raising his arm to check the time on his watch. Nick gives him a gesture back and settles into his desk chair quickly, checking through emails and paperwork he hasn’t caught up on in a while as well as looking for any updates from the enquiries they started yesterday.

It's looking like, to him, a case of family feud turned ugly by stealing but they’ll know for sure once they get to see a copy of the late matriarch’s will.

“Morning partner,” Hank greets and Nick nods at him before asking if he’s had any replies from the day before. He has and it looks like their case will be handed over to an insurance investigation, as more details about the family are revealed and just what monetary costs are at stake.

Sudden volume and the start of clapping alerts them and they both stand to see Captain Renard walking through the bullpen, officers cheering and greeting him as he moves through the space. He pauses by the door to his office, turning to address the small crowd.

“Thank you! Alright, thank you. Well, you know lying in a hospital bed really gives a man a chance to think. These past few years, this precinct has basically been my home and I-I just want you all to know how grateful I am to each and every one of you for all your support. And, it’s great to be back.” He nods and receives a few more cheers before entering his office.

“Captains back then,” Wu unnecessarily says, appearing at Nick’s shoulder. “Think I should tell him I found that report request he left and have already started looking into Ms Schade now, or wait till he calls me in?” Hank shoots them both a look but Nick gives him a gesture to wait as he replies to Wu.

“I guess he’d probably appreciate the admission, what with our job role and all. I can come with if you want?”

“I’m a big boy, Nick, I can handle my own confession. And it’s not like he didn’t write my name on the damn file.” Wu squares his shoulders before turning to face the captain’s office.

“I’m here if you need,” Nick adds in before he walks away. He watches as the sergeant knocks before turning to give Hank a brief description of what he and Wu had done, along with the file. He can’t help but keep an eye on the meeting going on, trying to read the captain’s facial expressions as well as Wu’s body movements.

He wants to ask what was said but Wu is intercepted as soon as he comes out of the office and then he’s bringing them a case and they’re off to the crime scene.

The body of a 17-year-old surrounded with blood is not a pleasant sight and talking to the mother is even more distressing. She obviously loved her son a lot and tried to save him. The missing foot is an oddity and Nick is suspecting it’s Wesen related before he gets any confirmation.

“We’re going to do everything we can to find whoever did this,” Hank offers, trying to comfort but the woman just starts to cry, her emotions leading to a Woge Nick can see and takes note off.

“I’m sorry,” she sobs out. “Um, is there anything else? My daughter is back in the house and she’s just lost her brother, so I’d really like to be with her.” Hank nods as Nick replies.

“All right, that’s all.” She leaves and he steps closer to Hank. “She’s Wesen.”

“Yep, got that feeling.” Hank replies and they both move back to the body to look again.

Returning to the precinct they discuss the case and who is going to start where, ending up deciding with Nick to focus on researching the family as Hank checks for historical similarities.

“Here’s something. Similar case. The body was found in the woods, foot chopped off, three years ago in Lane County. Victim was a 23-year-old male.” Hank reads as he scrolls through the information. “Only lead was a young boy on his bike who saw a big guy in a long coat walking through the woods with, and I quote, ‘a really big ass axe’.”

“Sounds a bit familiar,” Wu comments as he arrives at their desks. “We’ve both seen your axe collection, could this be the work of another Grimm?” Nick frowns before shaking his head.

“I mean, I can’t say for sure but I don’t think so. My lot are more famed for cutting off heads, not feet.”

“There was an all-out man hunt, but the case went cold. I’m thinking serial killer.” Hank adds in.

“I’m thinking serial foot collector.” Wu quips.

“Yeah, but why the foot? I mean, if it’s Wesen.”

“Is it?” Wu enquires with a look and both Nick and Hank nod.

“The mom is.” Nick confirms.

“What kind?”

“I’m not sure but … she looked a little rabbit-like.”

“So, Peter must be a rabbit-like Wesen too.”

“Okay, wait, Peter is a rabbit-like Wesen, and somebody cut off his foot? Anybody else thinking lucky rabbit’s foot?” They all share a look.

“We are now,” Hank comments and Nick rises to grab his coat.

“Let’s go,” he says, knowing he doesn’t need to elaborate about their destination.

They move quickly through the precinct, heading to the garage and splitting up once they get to their vehicles. Nick lingers as Hank climbs into his car and catches Wu’s eye. The sergeant dawdles getting into his own car, reading his intent, and Nick waves at Hank as he drives passed before quickly stepping over to Wu’s side.

“Everything ok?” Wu asks and he nods.

“Just wanted to check that everything went ok with the captain?” He keeps his voice neutral and hopes his face is that of a concerned friend. Wu seems to appreciate it and replies in a positive tone.

“Oh, yeah, he was alright. He wanted me to do a dive so was grateful I’d already started.”

“He wants you to stay on it?” He’s not sure he wants the captain to continue to look into Adalind. On the one hand, he knows about the situation and seemingly did have a hand in helping with the initial escape from the royals and getting them out of Europe, but he remains unsure about the captain’s true motivations.
Does he want his daughter, and her mother who is his previous partner, to be safe or does he want them for his own, self-serving purposes?

Adalind may be biased in her opinion of him but Nick has had too many of his own experiences with his superior to not be thinking along the same lines.

“Yeah,” Wu frowns at him. “Nick, is everything ok?”

“Yeah, sure … just, could you keep me in the loop with anything you find? And … before the captain?” Wu shoots him a look and he shifts on his feet while trying not to look guilty or anything else that might arise Wu’s interest.

“Is something going on?”

“It’s something I’m keeping an eye on. Just me, Wu, and I’d appreciate it if we could keep this between us.”

“Alright,” Wu drawls out and he nods at him again before turning to get in his own car. He might have just shown his hand sightly but it needed to be done. Wu is very good at his job and if he goes digging, he could very well find something and that is a situation Nick needs to know about. And he can trust Wu. Though it might be time to reassess keeping everything a secret. He’s thought it before but having his friends in the know could only be helpful, more eyes looking out for Adalind, Diana and his mom to keep them safe. Something for him to think of and then it might be his turn to do some convincing with his mother.

-G-

Getting to the trailer and starting their search makes him think of asking Wu about if he’s found any solutions to safely getting the collection digitalised but surprisingly, they find the desired information quicker than usual.

“Found it, it’s called Willahara … they were considered sacred.” Nick states as he reads from one of the Grimm books. “Here we go. ‘Due to the fecund nature of this Wesen, it is believed that good fortune and fertility is bestowed upon the newlywed couples who participate in a practise known as Spedigberendess’.“

“What is that?” Wu asks. “Wait, do I want to know?”

“Probably not, but he’s going to tell us anyway.” Hank adds in.

“It says here, ‘before relations are to begin, the severed Willahara foot must be placed beneath the couple wishing to procreate’.”

“You’re joking,” Wu states and Nick show him the entry, and illustration, in the book he’s reading. “Ok, not joking.” Hank leans over to see as well and they all pulled disturbed faces at the book.

“There’s more,” the older detective adds. “It says here ‘the fresher the foot, the more fertile the female will be. Within three days, conception will occur’.”

“They leave a severed foot under the bed for three days?”

“That’s what it says,” Hank replies.

“Does anyone else think this is messed up?” They’re all quick to agree with that assessment. Nick references the book again.

“Here’s something about the Wesen who hunt them. They’re called Leporem Venators.”

“There’s something to be proud of.”

“If these Willahara are still being hunted by the Leporem Venators, then maybe the accident the mom told us the father died in wasn’t an accident. Let’s see what we can find out.”

“I’ll hop on it,” Wu cracks then holds his hands up as both Nick and Hank glare at him. “I tried to stop myself before I said it, sorry.”

“This is happening in Portland?” Hank asks, sounding disturbed and disgusted.

“Well, if this has anything to do with Wesen fertility, I’ll bet you Monroe and Rosalee know something about it.”

-G-

He and Hank enter the Spice Shop to find Rosalee with a customer so move into the side room and greet Monroe. They check in with how he’s doing after his ordeal with the Wesenrein and his reaction to the council call is on par to how Nick felt, if not more. Rosalee joins them as they discuss the, in their opinions, out of touch Wesen advisory body.

“I don’t think that’s the reason you came here today though,” Rosalee adds in as she joins them.

“Yeah, no, not that we couldn’t keep discussing that but we do have a case we could use your help on,” Nick replies. “Have you heard of Willahara?”

“Willahara? Yeah, I’ve heard of them. Never seen one, though, my grandfather swears he found one hiding in the Bavarian Forest.” Monroe reminisces.

“He didn’t cut off-“

“Oh no, no.” Monroe cuts Hank off before pulling a face. “He did eat him though, but that’s beside the point.”

“From what I’ve heard, Willahara don’t stay in one place for long.” Rosalee comments.

“It’s the same reason they don’t want to woge in front of other Wesen, you know? Fear of being exposed.” Monroe’s tone is grave and from their understanding of the situation, he completely understands.

“The thought that they are still being hunted … don’t get me started.” Rosalee growls and all the men nod in agreement. They talk about some more details of the case as Rosalee tries to settle her emotions, though they all seem to be feeling it with this case.

“There’s Wesen fertility doctors in every big city, although what we’re talking about is illegal. They’re not going to be, like, advertising, ‘come on in for the Spedigberendess severed foot option’.” Monroe quips.

“But a Wesen couple could speak with these doctors without any suspicion.”

“Are you guys volunteering?” Nick asks and he’s not surprised that they only need a glance at each other to come to an agreement.

“Hell yes,” Rosalee almost growls out. “If we can help to stop this savagery, we’re in.”

Nick’s phone rings and he greets Wu before putting him on speaker so they can all hear.

“Peter’s father was killed in a hit-and-run accident; driver was never apprehended. Left foot severed off and not found at the scene.” Wu reels off and Nick hates that their hunch was right.

“Left foot? Does that matter?”

“It’s supposed to be the lucky one. I just went out there to follow up on the accident report. Mom and daughter are gone, nothing left in the house.”

“They’re running scared,” Nick states and shares looks of understanding in their small group. He can’t help but think of Adalind right now, either, some parallels in this case making him reflect on the other mother daughter duo he knows, running for safety.

“We need to find them,” Hank states and they quickly make plans to do just that. They split up to head back to the precinct and Nick lets him leave first, hesitating at the door before deciding to stay, just for a moment longer, so he can talk to Rosalee and Monroe on his own, before getting back to work.

“Look, I need to go but I just wanted to say uh, to let you know that Juliette and I … we broke up last night.”

“Oh Nick,” Rosalee breathes out and steps closer to him, placing a hand on his arm and squeezing gently as Monroe’s face scrunches up.

“Dude, are you alright?”

“It’s ok, I’m ok and I know I’m just dumping this on you now, really quickly and as I leave no less, but I wanted you to know and if you see Juliette, well you know that it’s all very amicable.”

“Really? Are you really ok?” He picks up on the shared look and thinks maybe he shouldn’t have done this right now.

“We talked and it’s for the best. I’m not saying it’s easy but … it was a good talk.” Ho shrugs and nods before stepping back. “I do have to go now, sorry.”

“Nick, that’s not-urgh, ok fine, you have to go. But you’re coming to our place tonight, no excuses!” Monroe instructs and he gestures his agreement as he leaves.

-G-

“Ok, honey, are you ready?” Diana grins up at her from her perch, standing on a step stool to make her the right height to view what’s on the counter. Spread out in front of them is all the ingredients for chocolate chip cookies and all the utensils they’ll need.

“Let’s make, mama!” Her little girl implores and Adalind can’t help but grin down at her.

“Ok, but do you remember what to do?” She nods her head vigorously, blonde waves flying around her face.

“Can’t touch mama! We have to make fly!”

“That’s right, honey. We have to concentrate on what we want and add it into the bowl at the right time. Now, going slow is good. We want to have lots of cookie dough, don’t we?”

“Yes mama,” Diana replies, “Yummy in my tummy!” She is so glad she had this idea, a way to teach Diana how to concentrate and use her powers in a safe, yet controlled, way. And if they all happen to get chocolate chip cookies at the end, well it’s a great lesson re-enforcer for her daughter as well as keeping Kelly happy, apparently the older Grimm has a sweet tooth.

“So, we start with the sugar,” she gestures with her own hand and the bag moves across the counter top to stop next to the mixing bowl. Diana’s eyes glow purple and the top of the bag splits open and slowly rises up in the air. It wobbles and some sugar grains spill out.

“Slowly,” Adalind murmurs. “No need to rush.” Diana tilts her head and the sugar bag copies the motion, the sugar slowly tipping out and into the bowl.

“Well done,” she praises as they get to the right amount and Diana motions for the bag to re-seal. “Do you remember what we need next?”

They spend the next hour working together to mix and make several batches of cookies, all the while with Adalind encouraging her daughter to learn how to use her powers and how her concentration can make all the difference. It hadn’t been the easiest thing, figuring out how to explain everything in a way her daughter could understand. Diana is obviously advanced for her age and seems to have a high level of understanding of the world around her but that also seems to be based on her magical senses, and they have to teach her how to stay safe when using something that so obviously sets her apart. The little girl loved when they connected magically but Adalind felt it was no longer enough, as the sheer amount of power inside her was something that could create both positive and negative situations, in many different ways.

Adalind had come up with the method of, what they were calling, picturing. Whereas an older Hexenbiest would learn about focus and energy flow, internal awareness of their abilities, she was teaching Diana to picture things in her mind and think on them. It helped that the little girl loved Kelly’s drawings and they had started to use little flashcards with drawing of her favourite toys to help her focus.

Watching as she gained confidence in what she was doing, as well as building awareness in her daughter about what having these abilities could mean, was both glorious and terrifying. She could only hope she was doing it right. Diana was amazing in herself, but also in the manner of the sheer possibility of what she could do.

It also really helps with the time it takes to clean up, as Diana is still a young child, no matter how powerful a Wesen she is, so spillages happen, and are laughed at.

The new house they are in is very similar in layout to the first one, with Adalind still sharing a room with Diana and a living room space that is slowly being taken over with toys, but has one, very important, extra space. A basement, set up to Kelly’s specifications and somewhere they go to ‘exercise’ every day.
Of course, it’s more than that but that’s how they explain it to Diana. She enjoys the moving around and Kelly is very clever in teaching her survival skills masked as fun games, such as the roly-poly game that is really all about how to fall safely.

Adalind herself is learning too, after having admitted to Kelly that while she knew some moves, she had always used her powers to amp up her fighting abilities. Saying this to a Grimm was clearly a mistake and so she’s been taking instruction from the older woman, often with Diana dancing around them, making up her own moves as she goes.

“Do I smell cookies?” Kelly asks as she enters the kitchen.

“Nana Kelly!” Diana launches herself off her stool and Kelly catches her mid-air. “We made lotsa cookies!”

“Excellent, they can fill my hungry tummy! Although, I am peckish now so maybe I need a snack …” Diana screeches as Kelly pretends to munch on her arms.

“Hey now, don’t fill up on Hexenbiest! Somebody needs to help eat these cookies,” Adalind calls and Kelly lets Diana wiggle her way down to the ground.

“I help mama!”

“Ok, but first they need to cool.” Diana pulls a face but shrugs it off quickly and makes her way to the living room, intent on finding some of her toys to pass the time before she gets her treats.

“Everything go ok?” Adalind asks quietly, aware that even distracted Diana can pick up on their conversations.

“As well as it could. There’s only so much I can enquire about without drawing attention to myself, even with the people I know. Still, I was able to get confirmation that Victor is still in Europe but the royals are still very much looking for you both.” She nods, disappointed but not expecting anything less. “I did manage to complete an assignment though and received payment so we’re good for money for a while.”

“That’s good as Diana is going to need some more clothes, again,” she sighs but Kelly just chuckles.

“Trust me, children growing out of their clothes faster than they can wear them is a perfectly normal thing,” she acknowledges.

“That might be true but what is also true is that’s your money being used on us. I can’t help but feel bad and like I’m not helping, in any way, at all.”

“Hey, you’re focus is your daughter. Let me worry about the rest. I’ve done this before, living while staying under the radar and making ends meet. I can handle this and we’ll figure out other ways you can help as we go.” She grips her shoulder in a reassuring way before enquiring about the state of the cookies. Diana pops her head into the doorway with a hopeful expression on her face and Adalind laughs as she expresses to both of them that the cookies will be ready, but only after dinner. It’s funny to watch the matching disappointment morph over both their features before Kelly gets pulled into Diana’s game and Adalind focuses on making said dinner, treasuring the normalcy of their afternoon into evening routine.

-G-

Nick wishes he’d taken the time to actually think through telling his friends about his break up in such a way, but clearly, he wasn’t thinking much in that moment at all. Of course, they were going to have questions and want to talk, hell he’s been going to Rosalee to talk about this very topic so naturally he should have given more thought and time to them when he brought it up again. He hasn’t even broached the topic with Hank yet. It was just easier to sink into work and let that be his focus. His relationship status can be addressed at another time.

The rest of the day is spent chasing, first information, then multiple leads from different witnesses, with the major break-through coming from Monroe and Rosalee’s undercover sting, and finally, literally, running through the forest to save Chloe from the same fate as her father and brother. It’s a close call but they get there in time and there’s some justice done when she takes the stake the Leporem Venators had tied her to and drives it through his own foot. Hank takes the shot when that doesn’t stop him and it’s with relief that they can reunite mother and daughter, together again and no longer hunted.

It’s a bit strange to go back to the precinct and fill in the captain on the case, having just gotten used to not doing so, while he recovered from his shooting. He takes an interest in the case before giving them the go ahead on how they plan to skirt around the Wesen parts in their investigation write up. It’s another night where they can leave at a reasonable time and Nick is on automatic and half way home before remembering Monroe’s words and knowing his friend will not let him skip out on the invitation.

Parking outside their house he takes a moment to gather his thoughts before sliding out of the cruiser and locking the car as he walks up the path. The door opens while he’s still several passes away.

“I’m glad I didn’t have to hunt you down,” Monroe calls out and Nick can’t help but smirk.

“Because that worked out well for you, the last time we did that,” he replies and Monroe scrunches his nose.

“Yeah, well, I think I still have the lead, based on all our combined escapades,” the Blutbad says back and Nick can’t help but scoff at that.

“Alright, you’re both excellent hunters and can catch your prey, yada yada,” Rosalee mocks them both before greeting Nick as he steps inside. They head into their sitting room, where drinks already sit on the coffee table ready to be poured, and Nick sinks down onto one of the chairs.

“First, how did the case go?” Rosalee asks and he’s happy to be able to talk about something else, if only for a little while. Detailing the parts they missed and how their help was invaluable.

“The couple were pretty distressed when I mentioned the council,” he admits.

“I’m not saying it makes actions like this ok, murdering innocent people to increase your own fertility, nothing could, but I understand the urge and intent wanting a child can build in you.” Rosalee says and Nick shifts in his seat.

“Have you two thought about it?” He ask, remembering the jokes at his dining table not long ago.

“We’ve talked about it,” she admits. “It’s something we both want but it’ll be … a journey when we decide we’re ready for that.”

“It’s not guaranteed, in situations like ours, what may happen,” Monroe explains. “We have to think of Vorherrscher and how that will relate to our genetics.”

“You’ve mentioned that before,” Nick says, a brief memory coming to mind.

“It’s a prevalence and will have an effect on our children. In our case, Blutbaden are considered the more dominant so will be the stronger genetic contributor over Fuchsbau. Any children we have will most like by Blutbad.”

“So, not a combination of you both?”

“Hybrids have happened,” Rosalee admits. “But it’s rare and can come with their own complications.”

“It was always another reason thrown around for keeping the bloodlines pure,” Monroe adds, a slight growl to his voice. Rosalee links their fingers together and he kisses the side of her head, both obviously thinking of their recent experience with the Wesenrein.

“Yet, you still think about having children?” He asks, trying not to sound insensitive. With his own conversations about children, as well as his knowledge of Diana and that whole situation, a thought niggles that it would be easier to just not have any.

But he does want children, always has. He wants to build a family and raise them right, experience all the good things he remembers from his childhood as well as being there for that little someone, in all the ways that count. Have a family, hold them close and protect them from all that he can.

Rosalee sighs and Monroe shrugs as they share a look and Nick knows they feel the same way as him. That, although there are so many risks involved, it will be so very worth it when they have their family in their arms.

“Of course we do. I’m not saying we’re ready for that right now but we talk about it a lot, we have to. We have to really be prepared for whatever may come our way. Having children will be amazing, it’s something we both want, but we also want to keep our expectations realistic. We’re the rarity here, not what’s commonly done.”

“Our children, should we ever be graced with any, would be so lucky with a mom like you,” Monroe says quietly, eyes locked on Rosalee and Nick quickly grabs at the empty beer bottles on the table, taking them into the kitchen to give them a moment alone. He lingers for a moment, getting both himself and Monroe a fresh, cold drink before rejoining them in the sitting room. He sighs as he sits down.

“Juliette said she didn’t think she wanted her children to be Grimms and I-I think that was the first, real death blow to our relationship … I’ve always been upfront about wanting children, a family. To hear her say that …” He trails off and shakes his head, the hurt rising unexpectedly inside him. She hadn’t just put a shock on him with her words, her change in attitude to the plans they had talked about, but had also put a blow to the trust in their relationship. Whether she meant it or not, it had felt like she was saying she didn’t or couldn’t trust him to keep his family safe.

“Becoming a Grimm changed well, everything for me. I know that and can understand how it would cause an effect on everyone around me, especially those closest to me but … She called it an infection on our lives,” he sighs. “And I just, I never saw it like that. Not really. I mean, I know I was a bit hesitant about it all at first, and asking about how to stop it,” here he motions to Monroe who raises his glass in acknowledgement to their first Grimm chat, in which Nick begged to know how to not be a Grimm. “But once I understood, once I learnt more, I can’t imagine not being who, and what, I am.”

“Not all Kehresite can handle a Wesen life,” Monroe says gently. “Maybe Juliette has just reached her point of acceptance.”

“I get that, I do. I just can’t pretend that it doesn’t hurt. She said some things that are just stuck in my brain and I don’t think I’ll be able to forget them.”

“But you said you talked, that you felt ok?” Rosalee prompts.

“Yeah. I think we were both just tired by the time we finally sat down. I know I could have said more but, at that moment, I didn’t feel like it would have added anything other than possibly hurting Juliette.”

“That sounds like you didn’t get to say everything you’ve been feeling but Juliette did.” Nick shakes his head at that before pausing.

“I don’t know, maybe. I honestly feel ok about what happened and how we said we’re going to go forward but that doesn’t mean I’m entirely sure of how we’re going to do that.”

“You might think I’m a broken record Nick but I’m going to tell you that communication between the two of you will be key,” Rosalee smiles softly and Nick huffs out a laugh.

“I think I may have heard you say something similar before,” he comments.

“We’re here for you, man, for whatever you need.” Monroe adds and he can’t help but smile gratefully at his friends. He really doesn’t know where he’d be without them.

“Thank you, both of you.” He looks between the two of them. “I might be needing to call in a favour of that like sooner rather than later.”

“What do you mean?”

“I might need some back up while I do something … potentially dangerous.”

“Coming from you, I reckon that means there’s a high chance of injury and or death.” Monroe replies and Nick shrugs at that description.

“Truth is, this is a situation I have very little information about and I’m walking in, pretty much blind.”

“Nick, what are you talking about?”

“I … I can’t tell you. I’m sorry, I just can’t. But I’m trying to be smart about this and knowing you have an idea of where I am and what I’m up to, while knowing what to do if I don’t come back, that will be really helpful.”

“Well, of course we’ll help but Nick, this doesn’t sound very practical or safe.” Rosalee points out. “What exactly are you going to be doing?” He takes a moment to weigh up how much he can tell them.

“I’m going to meet a Hexenbiest.” He says it quickly, like ripping off a plaster, but still gets the reaction he expected.

“What?!”

“Nick, a Hexenbiest? They tell lies and are master manipulators. You’ve seen the entries in the Grimm books. Why would you be going to meet one?” Monroe looks flabbergasted and Nick can’t blame his friends for their reactions.

“It’s something I have to do,” he replies and then continues as both Monroe and Rosalee start to question him. “I can’t tell you anymore, not right now. Just, trust me, this meeting needs to happen.”

“Well, I’m stating for the record that I think this is a bad idea,” Monroe says and Nick nods at him.

“I get that, but it’s still what I need to do.” Monroe opens his mouth but Rosalee puts her hand on his arm, looking intently at Nick.

“Ok, if you have to do this then you need to tell us when and where,” she instructs him. “We’ll want to know when you’re leaving and as soon as you’re on the way back, and you’ll be coming straight to me so I can check you over.”

“Alright,” he agrees quickly, knowing everything she’s saying is the sensible thing to do.

“Alright,” she parrots back and though Monroe looks like he still wants to argue, he settles after receiving a look from his wife. He knows they’re going to worry about him, especially as he’s being quite vague with what he’s doing when they’re used to him being a lot more up front. Still, for those three ladies he’s willing to risk some uncomfortable moments and a lot of questions from his friends.

“I’ll let you know when I’ll be going.” He says as he gets ready to leave, as well as thanking them for the drinks and food that evening. Both of their gazes are heavy on him as he leaves and Nick gets the feeling he’s started something tonight that might cause more trouble than he currently knows.

-G-

“You didn’t call,” Juliette greets him as he enters the house, even with the late hour. She’s sitting at the dining room table with a half full cup in front of her and an accusatory expression on her face. Nick pulls up at both her words and countenance.

“I, uh, I didn’t realise I needed to,” he admits slowly.

“You always used to tell me when you would be home late,” she replies sharply.

“Yes, I did, when we were dating. I didn’t think I would still need to, now we’re not…” he trails off. Juliette shakes her head then lets out a dark laugh.

“I suppose you’re right. That’s not information I need to know anymore. Still, while we’re living together, as room-mates I guess, I would appreciate if you could let me know if you’ll be late. So, I don’t worry.”

“I can try,” he concedes before adding, “But Juliette, that’s not always going to be possible and, not to sound uncaring, it’s not going to be a priority I need to make … but I will try.”

“That’s all I can ask for, I guess,” she replies quietly.

“We’ll figure this out,” he says again but definitely sounding less sure of his words this time. She nods tersely before heading upstairs and Nick sighs, running his hand through his hair in frustration. Maybe he was a bit premature in his talk about this whole situation between him and Juliette being all ok. Climbing the stairs to head into the guest bedroom he finds himself longing for sleep and, hopefully, dreams with Adalind’s comforting presence.

-G-

AN – So, thoughts? And I did warn you Juliette wasn’t completely gone so don’t get too mad at me. There is a plan, I promise.

Chapter Text

-G-

She cries out as he nips at her, covering her body with his and pressing into her. He’s so hard and he’s aching and he just wants more. One hand holds himself up as the other curls around her, bringing her closer as he settles into place and she wraps her legs around his hips. The movement rubs her breasts against his chest and sends little sparks across his skin.

“Oh, yes, oh,” she gasps and he can feel her heat, feel how wet and wanting she is, and he moves to join them together, to thrust in and finally feel all of her but instead wakes with a growl.

“Argh!” He exclaims, throwing his head back onto the pillow but getting no satisfaction from the action. Closing his eyes all he can picture is long blonde hair, creating a curtain around him and topping off a body he longs to explore. Feel phantom weight, her body pressed so intimately against his and wet heat he longs to feel wrapped around him. With those visuals fresh in his mind, he grips himself and starts to stroke, picturing Adalind above him, hips rocking against his and just as eager to-

His phone rings and he honestly considers throwing it across the room.

“Burkhardt,” he practically snarls into the mouthpiece. He hears Hank’s surprised inhale at his greeting and forces himself to deliberately take several deep, calming breaths.

“Sorry, we got a case?” He listens and takes note of where they’re heading before ending the call. Laying back he wonders if he could still take the time to finish, but shakes the thought away and instead rises for what is becoming his new morning routine, a shower on the lower range of the temperature scale.

-G-

Adalind grunts as she hits the ground, rolling with her momentum and trying to rise back up to her feet. She dodges the punch but goes back down from a swipe to her feet.

“Better,” Kelly praises and helps her back to a standing position.

“I still ended up on my ass,” Adalind mumbles and Kelly chuckles.

“Well, yes. But here, we’re concentrating on your movements and how to react in certain situations. In a real fight you’d be using everything at your disposal, including your, not inconsiderable, powers.” She hums in response to that. “Has Nicky been in contact with that Hexenbiest yet?”

“He said he’d let me know as soon as he has, so I don’t think so,” she replies. “I know it might take him a few days, or possibly longer, to have the time free but the longer it takes the more nervous I feel. I don’t think Henrietta will cause any issues but I don’t know that and I don’t like the thought of putting Nick in a dangerous situation.” She feels Kelly’s eyes on her and tries to shrug off the attention.

“Nicky can look after himself, he does have some experience fighting Hexenbiests.”

“Oh, I know that, personally,” she mutters. “But Henrietta will be very different from the Hexenbiests he’s dealt with before.”

“And you’ve made him aware of that, yes?” Kelly checks and she nods quickly. “Then you’ve done what you can and it’s up to Nicky now. You felt like we needed help from this person and we’ve both acknowledged that more information is required if we’re to do what’s best for Diana. It’s not always the easiest thing to do, to wait and do what appears to be nothing, but sometimes that’s what’s best for the overall situation.”

“I suppose,” she looks at the Grimm. “I guess I’m just used to planning and executing these things, not passing it on to someone else and then waiting.”

“The waiting can really get to you,” Kelly says, with an air of experience. “But I have complete confidence in my son. You should too.”

“I do, I just also … worry about him.” Kelly gives her a sympathetic smile.

“I do too which is why it’s best to keep occupied, as you pointed out we don’t have a time frame for this. So, let’s go again.”

-G-

“Everything ok Nick?” Hank asks as he steps out of his car at the scene of the body discovery. He goes to deny it but hesitates and sees the older detective take note of his reaction.

“Actually, not great,” he admits. “Juliette and I broke up.”

“Whoa,” Hank murmurs and he hears Wu’s gasp of surprise as well. He holds his hands up to both of them.

“Look, we’ve got a case. I’m alright and I can do my job. If I need anything I know I can talk to either of you.” He tries to tick off all the usual talking points as quickly as possible.

“Well, alright then,” Hank says slowly, clearly sharing a look of disbelief with Wu.

“Body was found early this morning by a maintenance guy,” Wu starts, speaking deliberately slow and shooting looks at Nick. He shakes his head at him before Hank steps up, getting them back into the usual flow of the start of an investigation.

“Witnesses?”

“Not yet.”

“It looks like an acid attack,” Nick comments as he looks closer at the body. They check the victim’s I.D, discuss the state of the body as well as location before heading back to the precinct to start following the early leads. He’s very grateful he came in his own car, giving him a small reprieve before the conversation he knows he needs to have.

He really needs to pick his timings better. First with Monroe and Rosalee and now with Hank and Wu. He knows this is going to be a shock for his friends, hell maybe he’s still in shock and that’s why he’s not thinking these things, his actions, through. It’s just, there’s so much going on for him, so much that his friends don’t know. He feels like he and Juliette have been dancing around their issues for awhile now but they have still been a couple and, to most who have seen them, still a successful one at that. How long ago was Monroe and Rosalee’s wedding? Anyone who had seen them that day would have said they might be next up the aisle. And yet they’d already been heading towards a change. That day showed him how much his friends loved each other and gave him just another niggle that he didn’t have the same kind of relationship with his own girlfriend.

But he needed to keep in mind that Hank and Wu weren’t aware of all that, so to them, this would be a significant change in his life.

Getting to his desk he finds a fresh coffee waiting as well as his two colleagues and friends. He slips off his jacket and slings it onto the back of his chair before taking a seat and leaning forward to take a gulp of the hot liquid and then looking up to meet the gazes aimed at him.

“Nick,“ Hank starts. “I know what you said earlier, but are you really ok?”

“Really? I’m not sure. We’ve been having problems lately and communication has not been our strength, at all. But … I think this is for the best.” He shrugs slightly and glances away before looking back again. He spies the captain in his office, on the phone and looking slightly agitated.

“After everything you’ve been through?” Wu asks and Nick guesses Hank has caught him up on the run his relationship has been through.

“Yeah. I know. And we have been through a lot, but most of which never would have touched Juliette if it weren’t for me. If she weren’t with me and I wasn’t a Grimm. And that has become more of a problem, like another person in our relationship. I’m a Grimm, I can’t and don’t want to change that. But she still sees me as I was before and it just makes everything harder.”

“While neither of us can say we know what you’re going through, especially with the Grimm thing, I do know what it’s like to have your relationship fail and send your world spinning so, if you need anything …” Hank trails off and Nick nods at him as Wu chimes in with similar offerings.

“Thanks,” Nick states, making sure he makes eye contact with both of them before his desk phone rings and work becomes their focus once more. Wu gets called away and Nick passes on the information from the Hotel manager as Hank indicates they’ve got preliminary reports back from the M.E. They’re discussing where to go next when the captain calls them into his office with a request for an update as to their case and where they’re up to.

“Do we know how the victim got these burns?” Captain asks.

“According to the M.E the victim choked to death on viscous matter which then ate its way through his lungs and moved onto other organs. The substance is consistent with a parasitic enzyme like necrotizing fasciitis. It’s a skin eating bacteria found in contaminated water.” Hank explains as Nick leans against the side cupboard.

“Apparently there are certain animals that produce this enzyme that eat your body tissue,” he continues on with the explanation. “Spiders, earthworms, snails, slugs, insects and some plants like the Venus fly trap.”

“Sounds Wesen to me,” the captain comments with a nod.

“Or a big ass snail,” Hank quips and Nick shoots him a small smile. The captain suddenly starts and then jerks forward, bumping into the edge of his desk, a look of pain on his face.

“Captain?” He asks and the older man blinks and looks confused for a moment before shaking his head and looking between the two detectives and then clearing his throat.

“Do we know what the victim was doing in the neighbourhood?” He continues the conversation and Nick shoots a look at Hank who tilts his own head in acknowledgement.

“You ok captain?” Hank asks.

“Fine, fine,” he replies quickly, waving away their concern. “Victim’s whereabouts?”

“Not sure yet,” Nick says. “Car was parked on the street. No restaurants or bars nearby.”

“Maybe he had a friend in the area?”

“That’s what we’re thinking,” Hank offers. There’s a knock at the door and Renard motions for Wu to enter.

“Got an approximate location to the victim’s cell. It’s in a condo, not far from where the body was found.” They all turn to the captain who nods his head in the direction of the doorway.

“Go,” he instructs and they all take their leave.

“Was captain just a bit weird?” Hank asks him as they both collect their jackets.

“A bit,” he replies back. Looking over his shoulder at the captain in his office. “We’ll keep an eye on him.”

“Alright. Lead the way Wu,” Hank says and they follow the sergeant out.

-G-

They spend the next few hours chasing phone signals and condo owners and then stumble upon a fraud case and their investigation suddenly has another angle which means more work for them. Nick handles the fraud aspect, gathering the evidence of identity theft, the names involved and then looking up how many times this has happened. Setting up an alert for said names so they can track if any are still active. Hank meanwhile is on with the condo owner, though they get little more information there than what they got from the building manager. Still, it all helps build a picture and they’re able to get a focus and have Wu put out an APB on the new target who seems to be involved.

They decide to head to the trailer but Wu calls Hank aside for a moment and Nick is sat at his desk, waiting, and his mind wanders to the other place he needs to head to soon.

1118 Old Stable Drive. He writes down the address, even though he knows he has it memorised, just to see what Adalind was talking about. Sure enough, after a few seconds the numbers and letters shift and scramble on the page, until they are completely indecipherable.

“Neat trick,” he mutters to himself before screwing up the paper and chucking it in the bin. It somehow misses, bouncing off the rim and Nick sighs before leaning down to pick it up and put it in the bin properly. Words on the newspaper propped up inside catch his eye and as he drops the page in, he brings the old paper out. The page is detailing several properties and he reads through the listings quickly before ripping the section he wants out and dropping the rest back into the bin.

Moving back to his desk, he inputs the contact information quickly, going with his gut that tells him this could be what he needs. Seeing Hank from the corner of his eye, he sends an enquiry email and thinks, or rather hopes, he’ll have another place to visit on his to do list soon.

-G-

“I think this is what we’re looking for,” Hank calls out and Nick turns to him. “It’s called a Huntha Lami Muuaji.” He says it really slow and Nick doesn’t blame him, the name of this Wesen being a bit of a mouthful. “They’re some kind of a wormy Wesen. ‘Much like the flatworm Platyhelminthes, the epidermis of the Huntha Lami Muuaji secretes enzymes that feed on it’s hosts skin’.”

“That sounds like our guy,” he agrees and Hank nods.

“This is kind of interesting. ‘Huntha Lami Muuaji always travel in pairs, one male, one female. But no female has ever been captured or killed. The males are extremely dangerous. Decapitation upon contact is the best course to take. Unlike other Wesen, Huntha Lami Muuaji appear to have only one Wesen state, visible to all, but whoever has seen it has died. Even Grimms have been especially cautious in dealing with this Wesen and the data recorded on them is incomplete’.”

“So, we have a pair – Linus and the woman he’s working with. No ID on the woman.” He adds, naming their new target and taking the facts from the case with the new Wesen information they’re learning and starting to fit them together. He and Hank talk it through and when Wu calls it helps them make an action plan on what to do next.

“We’re headed to the Spice Shop.” Nick states to Wu as he and Hank start packing up. He sees the book on Hexenbiests and hovers over it for a moment. “Let’s regroup later.”

“Okay,” Wu replies and the line goes dead. He picks up the volume and flips through it quickly before feeling Hank’s eyes on him and setting it down quickly, picking the relevant book back up and motioning for him to leave first so Nick can lock the trailer up.

Getting to the Spice Shop, showing the book and talking through their plan with Monroe and Rosalee takes just enough time for Wu to get a break through regarding the stolen credit card use and then they have a new focus and location to stake out, as well as Monroe acting as willing bait. The plan goes smoothly until it doesn’t and then someone’s gone through a window, Nick is running down the streets and they’re all left feeling slightly bewildered as to how it went wrong. Meeting back inside the room Monroe swears the woman didn’t leave and Wu and Hank quickly follow the floorplan while Nick retraces his steps and investigates the left behind coat.

“What if she didn’t go anywhere?” He ponders and receives several confused looks in reply.

“Well, she had to go somewhere because she ain’t here.” Hank says back but Nick is stuck on his thought and he’s sure he’s right.

“The book says the female is never found. What if they’re the same person?” Monroe catches on to what he is saying, stepping forward in his movement of thought.

“You’re saying, what if this Wesen, this Huntha Lami Muuaji, whatever, is both? Like, male and female?”

“They can woge from one to the other?” Hank sounds slightly disturbed. Nick nods and shrugs at the same time.

“I’m just guessing, but that would explain why the woman is never caught. And the Grimms always kill the male when he woges. That would explain why they never find the female.”

“Oh, that hurts just thinking about it.” Hank shudders. Wu joins in but then turns to Nick.

“That explains why she’s got no record; only Linus does.”

“Ok, so how do we find him? Her? Them?”

Heading back to the Spice Shop, and Rosalee’s expertise, they come up with another plan, even if it is slightly morally ambiguous. The grey world that being a Grimm makes him occupy is really grey with this case but he feels like their hands are tied, if they want to stick with the legal case then they have evidence against the male. So, they have to make the male side stick, so the murder conviction can have a chance at being made and this Wesen paying for their crime.

“I can make a pretty potent batch of hormones, but you’re gonna have to figure out how to get it into him. You can’t get too close to this Wesen, remember. He’s got flesh-eating slime.” Rosalee points out and they all start suggesting ideas.

“Darts,” Hank says first.

“Doppelarmbrust,” Monroe adds as Nick states, “Crossbow.” The two of them meet eyes and nod as Hank catches up with them.

“Perfect.”

“How long to make this hormone mixture?” He asks Rosalee and she looks through the ingredients.

“I’ll need a couple of hours, probably, just to make sure it’s strong enough,” she says and he nods, ideas coming together in his mind’s eye.

“Ok. Hank, Wu, head back to the precinct and check the APB we have out as well as any other hits on Linus or the identities we have linked to him. I’ll make a stop and then grab the crossbow from the trailer then check in and head to whoever is needing help, sound ok?” They all nod at him and Hank and Wu head out quickly as Rosalee starts reeling off needed ingredients and Monroe begins to gather them up.

“I’m going to see if that Hexenbiest is in on my way to the trailer,” he says, almost casually, and watches as both Monroe and Rosalee freeze in their movements.

“Now?” The Blutbad questions and he shrugs in reply.

“You said you need some time and Hank and Wu can handle the more official side of things for the next little while. If I don’t reappear, you’ll all know something is up and track me down.”

“Are you sure you have to do this?” Rosalee asks and he nods straight away.

“Yes,” he says. “I do and I’ll be back with you soon.” He leaves them then, trying not to take in their worried expressions.

Fixing the address in his mind, he drives slowly and also concentrates on remembering everything Adalind had said about how to act and what questions to ask. She had been very particular about certain things and he know she was worried. Still, he has all the information she has given him and he can use his own, improved, senses to guide him through this. It’ll be worth it, if he can find out anything that helps Diana and eases Adalind’s worries and fears.

Pulling up in front of the stately looking house, he takes a moment to breathe, slow and deep, keeping his muscles relaxed and fluid, ready for movement if he needs, before exiting the car and slowly walking to the front door. He pauses here before raising a hand and knocking. There’s a moment of quiet, almost unnatural silence and then a buzzing sensation begins in the back of his head.

“Ah, so it was you who I sensed,” a deep, regal voice greets him as the door opens. “Tell me, Grimm, have you come to cut off my head?”

“I just want to ask some questions,” he replies but makes no move to enter the house. His senses are on high alert and he knows if he steps forward, he would be trapped in something and be at her mercy. Right now, they are at an impasse and he needs to wait to see how she will react.

Movement draws his eye and he watches as she seemingly appears from the shadows. Tall, dark and with an aura of power and mystery, he understands why Adalind was so nervous about sending him here. She is appraising him as he takes her in, eyes roving his face and deep inhalations of breath that make her nostrils flare. They stand watching each other for many minutes before she suddenly smiles.

“And what is this? An entanglement? Oh, how very curious, now I must know more. You may enter.” She turns her back on him but he feels a shift in the air and knows whatever may have trapped him from before is gone. He’s still cautious as he enters her home but his senses tell him he’s no longer in immediate danger.

The house feels light and airy, with a thrum of power wafting through each room. Objects and artifacts line the walls and she leads him into a sitting room.

“So, tell me Grimm, what brings you to my door?”

“I would like to enquire to your knowledge,” he replies, using the wording that Adalind taught him. She cocks her head to the side and stares at him before a slow smile spreads across her face.

“Well, now I am even more intrigued. That is not how a Grimm would usually ask. Most would not even think to ask. It is however, etiquette that most Hexenbiests are taught.” She’s suddenly right in front of him, holding a hand up just centimetres from his face. “Ah, yes, I can sense it now. You *are* entangled, with a Hexenbiest no less. And you seem quite alright with that, almost… happy? Hmm, now, what else …” He feels the power in the air, feels it as if it’s wrapping around his body, is hyper aware she is doing something and his worry kicks up a gear. If she can sense that, what else can she tell? Could she know or discover which Hexenbiest? Could she use him to find them? Would the concealment spell they’d done, back at the beginning of all this, protect them from someone with Henrietta’s abilities and power? His protective instincts rally inside him and he closes his eyes, thinking of them all and keeping them safe and away from anyone who would do them harm.

Feeling a surge in his veins, Nick opens his eyes and glares at the witch in front of him. He feels his own power join the air in a rush and watches as Henrietta stumbles back, away from him, Woging with her surprise. She stares at him in astonishment but Nick doesn’t change his stance, almost waiting for retaliation. It doesn’t come, instead she retracts then straightens and regards him with, what could almost be, respect.

“I underestimated you, Grimm,” she says. “I will not try to read you again. But you give yourself away, now I know you protect someone, and a Hexenbiest no less.”

“I could have told you that,” he comments dryly and she cocks her head to one side. “I came here to ask some questions, that’s all, and I would have told you they came from a Hexenbiest.”

“Well, I’m sure you can understand my initial reaction to you. Most Grimms have other actions on their minds.”

“I’m not most Grimms,” he replies and she smiles at that.

“Indeed. Well, shall we sit? I have a feeling that there are more surprises to come from you today.” Nick inclines his head at that then takes a seat in one of the free-standing arm chairs, keeping his back to the wall and eyes on the rest of the room, as well as the Hexenbiest who settles opposite him.

“Would you accept if I were to offer you a drink?”

“I would thank you for the offer but, no,” he says and gets another smile in response. “No offense.”

“None taken,” she replies. “This is a most unusual situation, though I confess I am happy it has been so. I did not feel like losing my head today. However, we must agree that going forward we can affirm to a detente, you are not here to do me harm and I will not do any unto you, so long as you hold true. As such, we can speak freely and without fear. You have questions, I will try my best to give you answers.”

“That’s some pretty speak for declaring a truce,” he notes and she laughs.

“I am a product of my times, Grimm,” she comments.

“Nick, you can call me Nick.”

“Very well, then please call me Henrietta.” He nods and shifts slightly in his chair. This is for Adalind and Diana, and though he’s hesitant to give any information out about them, he can be as vague as possible whilst also following the instructions he’s been sent here with.

“I am here to enquire-“

“You may dispense the pretty words, Nicholas,” she interrupts his attempt to put together the phrases Adalind had advised him to use. “You are not a Hexenbiest so I can forgive you the lack of propriety in your words. You do get, as the youth say, props for trying.” He can’t help but huff a laugh at her words and then nods his head in thanks.

“Ok, thank you for that. Well, I am here to ask about knowledge of Hexenbiest powers and how they can manifest in children.” She cocks her head at him and he can feel a swell of energy in the room but there’s no sense of threat within it.

“A curious conversation topic for a Grimm. And you must be aware of what you ask me to do, by giving you this information I could be endangering the next generation of my kind. That is a rather big leap of trust to place in you.”

“I’m aware. And I hope my actions so far have helped to give you the impression that I’m not that type of Grimm, or man, that would use trickery to hurt innocent children.”

“You have shown you are not the usual Gimm, yes,” she admits. “That has allowed us to have this conversation. I am not sure it entitles you to much more.”

“Then know it’s not information for me, but a mother with a young child who needs your help.” She leans forward at that.

“Your Hexenbiest?”

“My Hexenbiest,” he repeats, ignoring the slight thrill inside that he gets thinking of Adalind as his. He can’t afford to be distracted right now; he needs all his awareness on the witch in front of him.

“A Hexenbiest with a young child who has a Grimm to help her, how interesting.” Henrietta leans back and taps her fingers along the armrest.

“Two,” he can’t help but add in and watch her eyebrow raise. “So, keep that in mind going forward.”

“I am not likely to forget your nature, Nicholas,” her tone is slightly reprimanding. “As I am sure you are not forgetting mine.” The air suddenly crackles with her power and the hair on his arms and back of his neck stands up. He meets her gaze and gives a slow nod.

“Then yes, our circumstances could be described as … interesting. But given our roles and abilities we have still come to a place where we need help. And that has brought me to your door. I just want to know about Hexenbiest powers and how they can manifest, what age is the most usual and what powers come first.”

“These are questions most Hexenbiest would know the answers to already.”

“Then you can consider this a most uncommon Hexenbiest situation.”

“Very well. Then I can tell you that most Hexenbiest manifest their abilities in the young teens, though it can be as young as ten. The power most show first is telekinesis, as this is an ability all Hexenbiest can tap into. Other powers come and go, and some can be skilled in certain areas, through genetics and or interest. Elementals, for example, often show their gifts earlier, as they are more tied to their emotions and so must learn control sooner, rather than later. Spiritualists can be later, as they must have confidence in their own minds before they can begin to affect those around them.”

“You talk about Hexenbiests as if they have sub categories,” he comments after taking in what she has said so far.

“Because that is true, although I am not sure we would refer to it in such a way. It is more an awareness of strengths, in our abilities and what we can sense.” She motions with her hand and a book floats across the room to her hand and hovers in midair. The pages slowly flip until it stays open on a set page and then turns to hover in front of him. The illustration it shows seems to be alive, light and dark playing out across the page as the swirls of penmanship depict different powers and the Hexenbiests associated with them.

“Whoa,” Nick breathes out and Henrietta gives a slow smile.

“You Grimms are not the only ones with books,” she jibes. “And I can almost guarantee that yours look nothing like ours.”

“That would be a safe bet,” he says as he takes in the details on the page. He thought he’d been learning extra from what Adalind had said but this was so much more. He looks back up at Henrietta, watching him, and gives a respectful nod. “There’s a lot we don’t know about each other.” He offers quietly, thinking again of past conversations and his ever-changing world.

“Indeed. Perhaps we will have a chance to move forward in a much more educational, peaceful way.”

“I don’t suppose you would let me borrow this?” He points to the book but it snaps closed, floating back to Henrietta who holds on to it tightly. Her look back at
him is not dangerous but has definitely become frostier.

“That would be something I would struggle to agree to with an old friend, let alone a new acquaintance.”

“Understandable,” he acknowledges. “That is information that could help my Hexenbiest, so I would like to be able to figure out how to get her that information - would you be up for an exchange?” She tilts her head at his words.

“I am curious as to what such an exchange would be,” she says and Nick quickly repeats in his head all the names of the books he’d rescued at Adalind’s insistence from that storage locker.

“A book for a book?”

“Possible,” she admits. “But I have a better idea. It seems to me that I could be of more use to you if I were to meet your Hexenbiest and talk to her, directly and perhaps meet this child, who may or may not be manifesting early, and see what help I could offer then.” Nick jolts, the thought of someone else knowing where they were and having someone else know such vital and risky, to them, information, making him extremely antsy. She eyes him somewhat appreciatively as he holds her gaze.

“You are protective of them,” she states and he sees no need to deny it.

“I will have to check with them, to see if that would be something they would want to do.” She inclines her head at his words.

“Of course,” she agrees. “I will wait to hear from you again, unless there is anything else I can do for you today?” He thinks for a moment but shakes his head slowly.

“Thank you, but no, not today. Is there a better way for me to contact you, rather than just turn up at your door?” He asks as he stands.

“I have a phone number you may use,” she replies then steps forward and presses a finger to his temple. Numbers flash into his mind and he knows he won’t forget them even as his senses flare up at the magical intrusion. “I will await your call.”

“Right,” he gives his head a little shake and tries to settle his instincts. “I guess I’ll talk to you soon.”

“Allow me to walk you out,” she gestures to the hallway leading to the front of the house and even though they’ve been talking amicably for the last little while, he’s still slightly uneasy at putting his back to her. She grins at him as if she knows this and is setting a challenge.

They walk in silence for the minute it takes to get there and he pauses as the door swings open to let him leave.

“I think it would be best if we kept this meeting between the two of us,” Nick says as he stands at the door.

“I am not in the position to advertise socialising with a Grimm,” Henrietta laughs with her words and he smiles back respectfully.

“All the same, who I am protecting, they are important to me and there are very few things I wouldn’t do to keep them safe. We don’t want any heads to roll, do we?” He keeps his tone polite but locks his eyes on hers and hopes she can read his intent. See him as a Grimm and more. Hope she sees that, with the darkness inside her with her Wesen side, he can be just as dark and even more brutal if he needs to be.

She gasps slightly, eyes widening and Nick sees a glimmer or ripple of something, not quite a Woge and not something she seems to be in control of, before she steps back. She shakes her head and takes a deep breath before meeting his eyes again.

“We understand each other, Grimm,” she says, tone deferential and he nods at her. “I am most intrigued as to where our next steps will take us.”

-G-

Slamming the car door shut, Nick quickly pulls out his phone and dials Monroe, looking at the house as he waits for the call to connect.

“Hey, man, you alright?” His friend’s voice doesn’t hide his worry and he smiles, even as he feels his own relief that it all went well.

“All good,” he replies and hears Monroe’s own huff of released tension. “I’m out and on my way to the trailer, I’ll be back at the Spice Shop in, about 35.”

“Alright, ok, see you soon.” He hangs up and shoots one last look at the house before starting the car and driving off. He really wants to get in touch with Adalind, talk to her and let her know what he’s found out. Which isn’t all that much but there is the potential for more. They might have a new, powerful, ally in Henrietta and that is something worth investigating. But he’s got a case to finish first and friends to reassure even before that.

The drive gives him time to go over everything she said again, as well as put together his own theories about what could be happening. He knows he’s got probably the least amount of knowledge about magic from everyone involved, but he can follow patterns and lines and he remembers what Adalind has said.
There is something more with Diana and with such an unknown, involving the amount of power she has in her small body, getting more help is not a bad thing.
He’s in and out of the trailer in the shortest amount of time he’s ever spent inside the airstream, but the Doppelarmbrust is exactly where it should be and he has no reason to linger. Getting back to Monroe and Rosalee is more important, as he knows that even though he’s checked in with them they will not stop worrying until they see him. Which is how he would feel so he’s not holding anything against them. It’s why he’s hurrying to get back to them.

Pulling up outside the Spice Shop, he holds the crossbow close to his side as he walks the short distance between his car and the entrance. Both Rosalee and Monroe stop what they’re doing as he walks in.

“I’m ok,” he says and then spins around and holds his hands out wide. “See, all ok.” They both step forward and give him a good sniff and he holds still as they use all their senses to check what he says is accurate.

“And it went well?”

“Yeah, I think it did. It was a first step at least.”

“And are you going to tell us now why you even had to have this meeting in the first place?” Monroe asks and he feels bad but shakes his head in the negative.

“I can’t, not right now. When I can, I will explain but I can’t do that yet.” They both look at him and he feels bad but holds true to his word. There must be something in his expression as Rosalee nods and moves back to the batch of hormones she’s been making.

“That’s it?” Monroe asks her, gesturing towards him. “We’re not going to, you know, pressure him or point out how insane he’s being or sounding right now?”

“No,” she states. “We’re going to trust him. And we’re just going to keep reminding him he can trust us. With anything.” She levels a look on him that has Nick stepping forward and reaching out to her.

“I do trust you, both of you. But this isn’t just about me. Just give me some time, ok?” He looks from her to Monroe and back again. They share a look between the two of them and he sighs as she nods. Monroe growls slightly but moves to stand next to his wife.

“Alright man, but I’m saying now that I don’t like it.”

“Noted,” he replies as his phone goes off. “APB picked up Linus’ car outside a bar on Thurman. They’ve got it under surveillance. I’m meeting Hank and Wu there, so I’ll say this now, thanks for your help.”

“Let us know how it goes,” Rosalee says as he leaves.

Confronting the Wesen goes exactly to plan. Wu draws the unsuspecting human man away and he and Hank take on Stacey, who Woges, where they can shoot them, and then Woges again into Linus. Nick definitely feels a real rush of pride that, for once, he’s figured something out and isn’t just following notes from the books or advice from his Wesen friends. He picked up on this and can add it into the book as an addition of his own.

Getting the confession from Linus is only eased by his distress at losing Stacey but they can close the case and get another criminal off the streets. Whether the male and female are ever reunited, they don’t know but as Hank said, he won’t be alone where he’s going.

As they pack up for the night he spies the captain in his office, clutching at his chest and then rushing out in the direction of the restroom. He adds it to his growing pile of things to keep an eye in regard to his half-Wesen superior before taking his leave, knowing he’s got a dream to dream.

-G-

Laying back in bed, he tries to clear his mind as he closes his eyes, other than that feeling, that buzz and hum and sensation of magic that fills their dreams. Thinks of Adalind and seeing her, talking to her, touching her.

Muted colours take over the darkness of his vision and swirl all around him as he connects and watches as Adalind’s figure comes slowly into view.

“Adalind,” he calls and she turns with a smile.

“Nick,” she steps towards him and wraps him in a hug he happily accepts. They stay that way for a moment before he steps back and looks down at her.

“You ok? Diana? My mom?”

“We’re all alright,” she replies. “How about you?”

“I’m alright. I’ve got news.”

“You met with Henrietta? Did it go ok? How was she? Did she try anything? Did she say anything? How-“

“Adalind,” he interrupts, gripping her bicep and pulling her closer again. “Hey, it’s ok. Just take a breath and listen.” She does as he says, gulping in a breath and closing her eyes before refocusing on him. “Yes, I met with Henrietta and it went ok. She was wary but listened and she didn’t try anything once I was in the house. We traded niceties and declared a truce. She shared some information and had a really interesting book but we didn’t agree on what would happen next.”

“Oh,” she breathes out. “What book?” He describes what he saw and how Henrietta reacted and sees her eyes light up in interest.

“She’s not letting that book out of her sight,” he warns and her face falls slightly. “We talked about agreeing to an exchange, possibly a book for a book.”

“What book? Oh, like one of the books from my mother’s collection. Some of them are rare and would probably be interesting enough to someone like Henrietta that it might be enough to arrange a trade.” Her brow furrows as she thinks it through.

“She did offer to meet though.” He says softly and watches as her eye widen.

“Meet?”

“Yeah, she was able to put together quite a bit, even with my half answers. She knows I’m protecting you, well a Hexenbiest, and she guessed that said Hexenbiest had a child who had manifested early. That’s what she put together and I didn’t tell her any more. I do think the idea might have some merit; she was able to sense quite a bit from just being near me.”

“She’s very powerful and very in tune with her senses,” Adalind says. “She would be able to tell us a lot. I’m just not sure.”

“I understand. Talk it through with my mom, get her opinion and I’ll try to do some digging my end. We have some time; we don’t need to rush into anything.”

The colours start to move around them and Adalind presses closer to him.

“We never have enough time here.” She complains and his agreement is lost as their shared dream fades away.

-G-

Waking the next morning he can smell coffee and he takes a moment before he rolls out of bed and gets ready for the day. Juliette is stood by the sink as he steps off the stairs and she offers him a small smile.

“Morning,” she greets and he nods as he makes himself a cup of hot coffee.

“Morning.”

“I’m glad I’ve seen you this morning. I wanted to let you know I’m going to be away for a couple of nights. Alicia has won a weekend away and asked me to go with her. I think the break will be good for both of us.” He nods at her words and doesn’t ask whether she thinks it’s better for her and Alicia or Juliette and himself.

“I hope you have a nice time,” he offers with a smile before transferring his drink into a to-go cup.

“Thank you. I’ll let you know if anything changes.” She adds and he nods before taking his cup and heading out the door.

Honestly, a break for them sounds good. It hasn’t been bad in the house but it hasn’t been easy either. They’re in this weird phase and he’s starting to think he should have let her find a place to move into instead of trying to be nice. He can still be nice while giving them the space they need to figure out this next step, and if it’s going to work.

Heading into the precinct he knows he’s got a pile of paperwork to catch up on, which he can use as cover while he does some searches of a more personal nature. He’s been doing some regular checks of anything linked to Adalind’s name, as well as checking the companies he knows are linked to the royal families. Now, he’s adding Henrietta to that list so looking like he’s busy with work at his desk and computer is something he actually wants, for once.

He gets a hit almost immediately, tickets linked to the company that has ties to the royal family of Kronenberg, GQR industries and he’s now almost certain the royal family has a presence in Portland. Which would mean his captain might know more than what he’s sharing. His running list of things to do with the older man, and keep aware of, is just getting longer and while he doesn’t want to involve him at all, Nick wonders if this is something he could enquire about. Of course, then he would have to admit why he’s keeping an eye on links to the royal family and that will bring further questions he does not want aimed his way.
Wu joins Hank and himself at their desks briefly, for once not giving them a case but asking for clarification on some details before leaving them to it. He keeps going with his dual work, writing up cases and his searches giving him results as he tries to build a picture of the state of affairs in the Wesen world, in regard to knowing about and looking for Diana.

A sensation tickles at the back of his mind, like déjà vu and he makes a comment to Hank that excuses him from his desk as he remembers what happened last time. He makes his way quickly downstairs, to a quite corner and pulls out his other phone and waits. Within minutes its vibrating in his hand with the in-coming call.

“Hey,” he greets, just remembering not to greet his mother by name or title out loud.

“Nicky, Adalind told me about your meeting. What do you think?” She gets straight to the point and so he replies in kind, detailing meeting Henrietta, what she said, what he sensed and how they parted, as well as his thoughts about what their next action should be.

“It’s something to consider,” his mother says somewhat neutrally as he finishes, which surprises him.

“You don’t think it’s a good idea?” He asks.

“Honestly, Nicky, this is starting to be outside my realm of expertise. I can hide, I can fight and I can execute a plan, as well as anybody who gets in my way. But thinking ahead with it involving this much magic and unknown? I don’t think I’m wrong in saying that I just don’t know.” Instead of feeling annoyed at her answer he instead feels relief. He’s started to view his mother as this all-mighty Grimm so hearing her say she’s not sure lets him feel a bit more secure in his own unsettled feelings. They fall silent and it gives him a moment to think and he’s saying the next words before he’s fully thought them through.

“You’re not going to ask me how I am?” He asks quietly, a little hurt that she hasn’t enquired about him.

“I’m sorry, Nicky, it’s just I hear how you are fairly regularly from Adalind. That doesn’t excuse me not checking with you when I have you, so I am sorry about that. But I’m getting more updates than I’ve had in years about you.”

“Yeah, well, I guess I can understand that. I just thought you’d ask, especially with all the changes right now. Juliette and I breaking up and –“

“Wait, what?” She interrupts and he pauses before realising she couldn’t know that.

“Oh, I guess I haven’t really talked to Adalind about that so you wouldn’t know.” He really hadn’t, his relationship with Adalind being something, something intense and intimate and building into possibly something more, but not quite enough to just talk about the other main relationship in his life.

“I’ll be better at asking you, Nicky, and not relying on other people.” His mother says quietly and he hums his agreement. “Are you ok?”

“Yeah, I am. It was coming and something that needed to happen.”

“Alright, well if you need anything …” She trails off and he laughs a little at the offer.

“I think you have enough to be thinking about right now,” he offers, noting the slight unease in her voice even if the words warm him.

“I might not have always been around but I have always been thinking of you,” his mother says fiercely. “Don’t doubt that.”

“Ok,” he agrees. The line falls silent again for a minute before he hears her breath and knows their moment is over, for now.

“Alright, well, I think we’re all in agreement that this meeting needs to happen. I’ve got a location in mind and I’m going to scout it out and then I’ll send it to you to check as well. If that all goes well, we’ll be arranging a date to meet.”

“Ok, keep in contact, by the traditional means as well as the supernatural.” She laughs at that and they say their goodbyes before he heads back inside.
Wu almost immediately catches him, before he can even get to his desk.

“Can I show you something?” He asks in a hushed tone and Nick is instantly alert.

“Sure,” he replies. “Everything ok?”

“You’ll have to tell me,” Wu replies strangely and he follows him to the corner of the office where he’s handed Wu’s tablet. “See anyone familiar?” He looks down and tries not to show any reaction as he focuses on the image displayed and sees Adalind’s face staring back at him. It’s not the clearest picture, but it’s her. And she’s holding a child, appearing much older than the age Nick knows she actually is. Due to the angle, the child’s face isn’t clear and you could probably only guess at the gender due to the clothes she is dressed in.

“You wanted to know anything I found before I took it to captain,” Wu prompts and Nick looks up at him.

“How did you find this?”

“A lot of searching and probably a moment or two of luck. There’s no name, officially linked, with the person in that photo but it is being associated with Ms Schade and has a search attached. Apparently, they may have been a witness to a crime and have since then gone missing, so it’s being looked at.”

“Can you give me some time with this?” He asks and although Wu pulls a face he shrugs.

“Alright, but if I found this then there’s only so much time before it crosses other people’s paths.” He advises and Nick nods, handing the tablet back and watching as the file is deleted.

“Thank you,” he emphasises and receives a nod in acknowledgment before they both part ways. He may have only just talked to Adalind, and made contact with his mother, but he’s already feeling the need to talk to them again. Making a schedule in his head for his day, he decides to keep researching so he has more to say when he does make contact again.

-G-

“You’re not sure?” Adalind can’t help the wobble in her voice as she stares at Kelly as they talk and clean up after eating. She has to admit she has started to come to rely on the older woman’s confidence and so her words definitely cause a reaction inside her.

“I think we have to admit we’re all in the dark with this and that you weren’t wrong to bring up asking for help.”

“But that involves talking to people and telling them about … everything,” she glances at her daughter, still in the room with them, and shoots a look at Kelly.

“That might not keep her safe.”

“We’ve done what we can so far, and we can keep going as we are. But we’ve already discussed giving Diana as normal a life as possible and moving every few months, maybe quicker if she ages any faster, that’s not going to achieve that. Our plan worked when we had time, now? It’s questionable at best.” Kelly points out.

Adalind looks at her daughter again and thinks it through. Thinks about all the unknowns they are facing and her fears for what her little girl may face. The danger she’s still in from those that are looking for them and won’t be giving up anytime soon.

“Mama, sit!” Diana suddenly barks out and both she and Kelly look at her.

“What?” The little girl jumps over to her and starts tugging at her arm, pulling her down to the floor.

“Sit, Mama, sit! It coming!”

“What’s com-“ A wave of dizziness suddenly takes over and she stumbles, dark and light competing to take over her eyesight. She feels more than sees Kelly grab hold of her and help her sit, then lay back so she is on her back on the floor. Little hands pat her face gently.

“Mama dream Nick,” Diana says but her voice sounds far away and blackness takes over her vision.

It’s dark for only a few moments before muted colours start swirling and she feels that familiar magic settle over her.

-G-

“Nick?” Adalind’s voice is sharp and he looks around before finding her.

“Hey,” he greets and moves towards her.

“Did you start this?” She asks and he pauses, cocking his head to the side as he considers her question.

“I’m not sure. I mean, I have definitely before but I’m not sure I did this time.” He pauses before recalling slowly. “I was thinking of you … and I was at the trailer … I must have fallen asleep.”

“Oh,” she hums.

“Is everything ok?”

“I was just still awake when I felt it start, it was an odd sensation.”

“I’m sorry,” he starts but she waves him away.

“It’s ok, Diana warned me.” He raises an eyebrow at that but then notices a small smirk grow on her face.

“So, you were thinking of me?”

“Yeah,” he admits before explaining about the photo he’s seen and how its out there now, as well as his talk with his mother.

“We’re all feeling the same then,” she notes.

“I think we’re in a catch 22, we don’t really know what will happen whatever we choose to do. We just have to make a decision and then react to whatever happens next.” He shrugs and she shakes her head, a glare settling over her features.

“This is my daughter; I don’t want guess work and maybes and rough plans!”

“I know and I wish I could offer you something better.” He says and she lets out a deep sigh.

“I know, I’m sorry. I just feel so unsure and worried and scared.” He steps closer and she moves into his arms, pressing her face into the crook of his neck.

“At least we can face this together,” he offers. She nods against him and he takes the moment to just feel the warmth of her in his arms, as well as the hum of magic having her so close brings.

“So, I guess we’ll be seeing each other, in the flesh, soon,” he says and feels a sense of anticipation settle in him. The last time they were in the same room they were uneasy allies, only in agreement on the protection of her child. Now … now, it’s much more than that. She’s more. And he’s in a position to do … could do … something he’s been thinking about far too much lately.

“Yes, I guess … see you soon,” she murmurs and smiles before fading way.

-G-

AN – A certain meeting is coming! Wonder how that will go? Lol, let me know what you think!

Chapter Text

-G-

“Sir, we have Rispoli on the line requesting to talk to you immediately.” Kenneth looks up at the interruption but nods and within seconds the phone next to him is ringing.

“Rispoli, have we had a break through?”

“Yes sir, though I must stress we do not have a current location for the child.”

“But you have something?”

“I have emailed through photo evidenced we have found. We have confirmed it is Ms Schade and so have deduced the child in the photograph is the intended target. As such we can pass on to the king that he has a granddaughter.” The prince accesses his computer quickly and stares intently at the screen as the image loads.

There on the screen is the woman he knows as Ms Schade, looking well for her current position. And although the picture does not have a clear focus on her face, it is obvious that the child is a girl. The clothes, hair. But what is also abundantly clear is that this child is much older than they should be.

“Are you sure this is the child?”

“Until we can get fool-proof evidence, such as a blood or hair sample, no. This is the most recent photo found of Ms Schade, and she is in the company of a child and highly protective of them. The photo came from routine police questioning where the officer, Wesen themselves, reported suspicious behaviour but when they returned to the dwelling in question it was empty. Not in the official report is the fact the child appeared to be using magical abilities.” Kenneth leans back as he considers everything that has just been said.

“Then we wait, we do not want to give the king false hope when we have nothing concrete.” He decides and hears Rispoli respond in agreement. “You said you did not have a current location for Ms Schade?”

“No, but knowing where she has been and having a more current photograph is extremely helpful to us. We also received confirmation and a description of the other woman with her.”

“Do we have any leads on her identity?”

“Not at this moment but we have more to go on now than before.”

“Then continue as you are, giving us regular updates.”

“Yes sir.”

“And start scouting a suitable location in Portland for us to stay. I have a feeling we will be joining you stateside soon.”

-G-

From having very little contact with his mother Nick is suddenly almost constantly hearing from her, as they discuss the logistics of this meeting and how they can make it happen in the safest way possible.

It’s decided he’ll travel with Henrietta and so they need a location that is within easy reach of Portland, as he can take a few days off but can’t disappear for a significant period of time away from work, but also not too close, knowing they do not want to attract certain people’s attention. He also doesn’t want to know their actual location, figuring it’s still safer for him not to know and them to have a safe place to go back to once this meeting happens, hopefully successfully. So, it’s a lot of back and forth and they’re all in agreement that if they are doing this, the sooner it’s done the better. Telling that to Henrietta is another conversation and he’s doubly glad that Juliette is away, giving him space in the house to have all these conversations and phone calls, and also the ability to just leave without having to face any questions from her.

“I did not expect to hear from you again so soon,” Henrietta greets as the phone call connects.

“Well, you did give us lots to think about,” he replies. “But our situation hasn’t changed. It’s something we’ve been discussing a lot. If this is to happen, a meeting between us, we would be traveling and possibly away from Portland for a short period of time.”

“My time is valuable, Nicholas, and I do have pastimes of my own that cannot be left unattended for long. However, I would be willing to give time for a meeting of this kind. If we are to travel then I would prefer to do so sooner rather than later.” Her voice isn’t unkind, just matter of fact.

“I am in a similar position, with my own work,” he explains,

“So, we would be going in a matter of days, ideally at the weekend, if you are free?”

“For this? I will keep my diary free.”

“I’ll confirm the timeframe and get back to you,” he says and thinks he hears the smile in her voice.

“I would appreciate that. And I look forward to traveling with you, I am sure this will be an experience for us both.”

-G-

It is, as he’s the one driving and although they have had several more conversations and interactions, it’s as if his senses are still on edge just from having the older Hexenbiest sit so close. She doesn’t say much, sitting still with her eyes closed and taking deep slow breaths, seeming to be meditating as they travel further away from their city and towards the location his mother chose and he vetted, and he finds his own thoughts wondering to how they got to this point.

He’s learnt a lot more of how his mother operates and just what she has access to, in her hidden half life as well as several of the identities she has to her, well, name. He hadn’t really stopped and thought about what it must have been like for her and what she had to do to still be able to live and earn while being on the run and not having access to normal paperwork, what with being declared dead and all.

She had also sent him a list of requests of things for him to bring to them and as he shopped to pick them all up, he can’t help but think of Diana and tries to pick out something for her too. He knows very little of children and what they like or what’s popular right now, but he’d been able to pick up a few hints from around the office and hopes what he selected will do. The fact it also made him think of Adalind is neither here nor there.

Stopping by the Spice Shop he’s grateful it’s Monroe at the counter and not Rosalee, as he’s sure she would remember his last request and get more suspicious than his friends already are with the items on his new shopping list. Plus, he can trick Monroe into letting him pay this time and that makes his feel much better about the whole situation.

“I’m going to be out of town for a few days,” he adds in casually as he puts his items in a bag. Monroe glances up at him with wide eyes and a cocked brow.

“Really? Really?”

“Monroe-“

“There is something going on with you, man, and let me tell you, it’s starting to feel really weird.” He gestures at the bagged items as well as between the two of them. “And if you think Rosalee and I haven’t noticed and we aren’t worried well, then, you don’t know us very well!”

“I know, Monroe, I know. And I’m not trying to worry you or be obtuse, I just, have some things I have to do.”

“That have to be kept completely secret?” The Blutbad asks point blank and Nick sighs.

“At the moment, yes.” He holds up his own hand to forestall the next argument coming as Monroe opens his mouth. “I know, just, trust me, please?” The promise he extracts from his friend makes him feel better but not by much. If they’re introducing Henrietta to this scheme of theirs then he feels better, and more confident, about bringing up the fact he wants to tell his friends, knowing how much they can help and keep covering their tracks. He is only one man, one Grimm, and more and more he’s beginning to fear that he’ll miss something and bring danger to them all.

Hank and Wu were equally suspicious when he put in his request for time off, especially as it’s such short notice and he isn’t able to provide them with much of an explanation as to what he’s doing. They both link it with his recent break up and feeling bad about the deception doesn’t make him correct that assumption. He avoids the captain completely, putting the request in via email and trying not to feel too guilty that, although he agrees with Adalind’s assessment of the situation, he is still keeping the man in the dark about his child. Maybe another conversation to have once they can talk in person. (He also gets a check in from Trubel and is happy to hear she and Josh are doing ok, though do not have a firm return date in mind just yet.)

He slows as they reach the area he knows the house is located in, turning down streets and looping around a few times just in case. The number of maps and roadways he’s studied gives him a sense of having been here before, even though he never has. Still, the street is quiet and lined with craft-man style houses, similar to Monroe’s, that look slightly run down but still lived in. It’s the kind of neighbourhood where everyone is just trying to survive and though they might help each other out, no one is going to bring trouble on their own heads by speaking out.

Pulling up outside the house, he parks and cuts the engine then just sits for a moment. Inside that house are people he’s come to care about, even though they have been miles away from him for most of the time he’s had these feelings. Maybe that’s helped in regard to Adalind, having a different form of communicating and this whole situation making them re-start a previously very taut and negative relationship. A new focus gave them a new start and now, well he feels he knows her quite well and wants to know her better. Wants what’s best for Diana, the little girl who didn’t ask for any of this, and really wants to have a relationship with his mother again. Taking a breath, he tries to stretch his senses out and, after blocking the immediate wave of magic he feels off of Henrietta, he senses that tingle, that hum he’s come to associate only with Adalind.

“Your Hexenbiest is inside,” the Hexenbiest sat next to him states and he nods. She goes to open the door but he puts a gentle hand on arm and she pauses.

“I may not need to say this but I’m going to. If you hurt anyone in that house, in any way, I will find a way to return that hurt to you.” She meets his eyes confidently and gives no other reaction to his words other than a slow smile.

“As I said before, I understand, Nicholas. Perhaps better than you yourself do, right now.” With those words she shifts, dislodging his hand and opens the car door. He leans back to grab his bag before exiting the car himself and joining her on the walk to the door.

It opens as they approach and his mother steps into view, blocking their way inside but leaving the door open behind her. She looks similar to how he last saw her, if slightly more tired. There are bags under her eyes but she stands tall and projects that wall of strength he’s come to associate with her, since she came back into his life. Their eyes met briefly and she runs her eyes over his frame, seeming to take him in as he’s viewing her but gives no other reaction. Just as they’d agreed and planned. He leads them forward before pausing a few paces away, to give everybody room to get the measure of each other.

“Henrietta this is Mrs Reed,” he introduces, using the identity his mother is currently known as. “She is the Grimm I mentioned. Mrs Reed, this is Henrietta, a Hexenbiest who has given up her time to offer us her help and advice.” He looks between the two women, knowing they are each sizing the other up and forming their own opinions of the other. It’s interesting to watch, as both try to keep their faces unreadable, but he catches flickers here and there.

“Why don’t you both come inside,” his mother says after several long moments. He nods and leads the way, knowing she would want to come in last and having Henrietta between the two of them gives another buffer to the witch potentially trying anything.

He walks forward, not fully knowing the lay out of the house but using his hearing to tell which room Adalind and Diana are in. There’s also something in the air, a sensation and he knows Adalind can feel him as he feels her, his awareness growing as he approaches them.

Stepping into what appears to be a living room, he glances round to clock the layout of the room, noting the furniture placement as well as the location of windows and doors. He really hopes nothing confrontational will be happening but he stills wants to have a plan, just in case. His gun sits on his hip, a comfortable and reassuring weight, and he even stashed a knife on his body. All those thoughts come screeching to a halt when he meets the eyes of the other occupants in the room.

The two blonds sit on the larger couch, in the middle with the smaller girl snuggled tightly into her mother’s side. Despite being told and having seen photo evidence Nick is still surprised by how big Diana is, especially knowing how old she is and having held her as a baby mere months ago. She eyes him somewhat warily before looking up at her mother and he follows her eye movement.

Adalind looks the same and yet different. His memories have her as brash and combatant, all sleek blonde hair, power clothing and adversarial vibes, while from their dreams he knows her to be softer, blonde hair in waves and showing her care and focus in all her actions. Deep blue eyes that hold so much emotion and give him a sense of the magic that she is, and that he feels when they are together.

“Nick,” Adalind says softly, standing up and he steps forward to greet her.

“Adalind.” He can’t help but wrap his arms around her, as they have done so many times in their shared dreams but never in person, not until now. The feel of her is familiar and yet more, heat spreading into him from where they touch and magic sparking along his senses. He takes a deep breath, her scent familiar if also slightly lacking in something and he gives her a squeeze, letting her know he’s there. A little giggle breaks them apart and Adalind steps back to reveal her daughter, sitting shyly on the sofa behind her and looking at the two of them.

“You remember my daughter, Diana,” Adalind says and he gets a wave and murmur of his name before the blonde ducks her head down.

“Hi Diana,” he replies quietly before becoming aware of the gazes fixed on him, almost drilling holes in the back of his head. He can feel his mother’s stare, intent and questioning while also the almost approval coming off of Henrietta, even as her curiosity also lingers. He meets both of their gazes, trying to remain impassive as well as give a slight warning, before stepping to the side, so he can introduce their guest.

“Adalind, this is Henrietta. Henrietta this is-“

“Your Hexenbiest.” The older woman states and Nick tries not to cut his eyes towards Adalind to see her reaction to those words. “It is a pleasure and curiosity to meet you.” Henrietta greets and Adalind offers a smile in return.

“It is an honour to meet you and we are gratified and beholden to you that you would give your time to such a venture.” Nick stares as he hears the words come out of her mouth and can’t help but shoot a look at his mother, who’s keeping a keen eye on the conversation. Henrietta laughs.

“Oh, you have been trained well. But we are among friends here, yes, and so we do not need to follow all the formalities that have come before.” She turns to take a seat and he sees and hears Adalind release a breath of relief. She sits down next to Diana again and though the air in the room is more relaxed now, he doesn’t feel settled enough to sit himself. He does take a few steps back, placing his bag by the side of his feet, and sees his mother copy the movement so they stand at right angles to the two seated Hexenbiest facing each other. He feels like he’s a sentinel and has no problem keeping lose and ready to move if needed.

“And this is your child?” Henrietta asks and Nick feels impressed that even though she has to have heard Diana’s name, she waits to be introduced before using it. Adalind strokes her hair and the little girl looks up at her mother before peering around the room.

“This is my daughter, Diana.” Adalind says and Henrietta leans forward, eyes keen on the young girl and taking a deep breath.

“Oh, you are special indeed,” she murmurs. Diana tilts her head and returns the older woman’s studying gaze before her eyes begin to glow purple. They continue to just stare at each other and the air becomes heavy with a sense of building power. Whether that’s a good thing or not, Nick can’t tell.

“Diana, honey,” Adalind strokes her hair again and speaks softly, gently gaining her daughter’s attention. Diana blinks several times, the purple light fading out, and that heavy feeling in the air reduces until it becomes just a hum in the background.

“She like us, mama,” she says and Adalind nods.

“How extraordinary,” Henrietta breathes out. “I have never, in all my many years, felt such a thing. What power. How marvellous.”

“Marvellous?” Adalind snaps, her tone sharp and distressed, before shaking her head.

“Perhaps we could speak elsewhere for a few moments?” The older Hexenbiest requests, Nick hazarding a guess that she doesn’t want to talk about Diana in front of the young child. He sees Adalind glance down at her daughter before shooting a look at him and then Kelly.

“Do we still have the terms of our agreement in place?” He asks, gaining everyone’s attention. “No one will cause any harm to any one else and we focus on having a decent, helpful, peaceful conversation?” All the women nod in response to his words so he catches Adalind’s eye and gives her a reassuring smile.

“We can take this to the kitchen,” Kelly suggests and then they all look at Diana. She gazes up at the adults in the room and wiggles closer to her mother. Adalind herself hugs her to her side and he knows that she’s indecisive about what to do next. It really should be an adult’s only conversation, especially as they may be talking about things Diana shouldn’t be aware of, not yet in his opinion, but he knows that Adalind leaving her daughter on her own, even just in the next room, with a stranger in the house will be a struggle for her, let alone how Diana might feel about it.

He shifts awkwardly on his feet, unintentionally calling attention to himself and feels all their gazes on him. He meets Adalind’s eyes first before looking down at her daughter and then makes a snap decision, bending down and picking up and presenting the bag in his hand to her.

“I got you something,” he says quietly and the little girl looks up at him. “I uh well, one of the guys at the precinct said this was pretty popular and I thought it might be something nice for your mom and you to do.” He pulls out the book and attached doll and presents them to her. Her eyes light up at the doll and he quickly unclips it for her reaching hands. She holds it up for inspection, carefully looking over it, before turning to see the book.

“It’s called Room on the Broom,” he adds. “It’s about a witch who loses some things and the friends that help her along the way, working together as a team.” She takes the book, looking from the cover and back to him several times.

“What do you say honey?” Adalind prompts her and Diana looks back at him.

“Thank you, Nick,” she murmurs before handing the book back to him and then plopping back down on the chair behind her, eyes fixed on him and looking somewhat expectant. He looks between the women in the room, feeling a bit bewildered, and it’s his mother who huffs out a laugh.

“Well, read it to her Nicky!” She exclaims, obviously sensing an opportunity to move things along while keeping everyone happy. “We’ll just be in the kitchen, catching up,” she says and leads the other women from the room. Adalind pauses, clearly still a bit uncertain and he does his best to shoot her a reassuring look. She seems to understand and accept it, as she bends to kiss Diana’s head and give them both a smile before leaving so it’s just the two of them. He pushes his own unease aside, this being his first time alone with Diana, walks and sits down next to the young girl who blinks up at him. Clearing his throat, and banishing his nerves, he props the book open on his knee, so they can both see the pictures and words, and begins to read.

“The witch had a cat and a very tall hat …”

-G-

With the rumble of Nick’s voice in the background, Adalind makes her way to the small kitchen where Kelly and Henrietta are sitting opposite each other at the small table.

The atmosphere is slightly frostier and she can tell from the look on her face that Kelly isn’t ready to trust the other Hexenbiest just yet. Neither is she, but she has an awareness of who Henrietta is and the power at her fingertips. If anyone were to have an idea about what was happening, it would be her.

“I want to thank you again for making the trip to meet us,” she starts as she takes her own seat and tries to relax, even if it’s just slightly, so her senses can have a respite. There is a lot of tension in the air and she knows Henrietta can sense the tendrils of heightened emotion in the air just as she can.

“This is a situation I could not pass up. Simply discovering a Grimm like Nicholas, let alone your entanglement and now your daughter, well this is something I have never encountered before and I am most curious about it all.”

“Entanglement?” Kelly queries, leaning forward in interest. Henreitta looks between the two of them.

“You did not know? How curious. You and your Grimm seem to be entwined; I could sense it from the moment the Grimm came to my home. Your magical signature is woven with his own, though it is not overtly so. Most would probably not sense it, but I can.”

“What does it mean?” Kelly presses as she sits there, eyes keen and paying close attention.

She knew something was going on, had questioned it herself when this had all started. Then had come to accept and even rely on it. Seeing and talking to Nick in such a way had been enlightening, learning about someone she had seen as an enemy but had discovered was so much more. Discovered more about herself at the same time. Plus, she really did think those shared dreams had helped keep her sane, another point of connection in her world that had otherwise been the same four walls and her daughter and a woman she barely knew but was trusting to keep them safe.

“There is more going on here than we know,” Henritta says cryptically and Adalind shares a look with Kelly,

“That’s not helpful,” she replies, slightly exasperated and the feeling is not improved by Henrietta’s elegant shrug.

“I cannot tell you what I do not know,” the older witch states. “There is what I can sense and what I can deduce from that, as well as using the knowledge I have gathered from my time on this plane of existence.” She stops to take a deep breath. “But this was not the reason you reached out to me. And I have never sensed before what I felt when I connected, ever so briefly, with you daughter. There is more here than meets the eye.” Adalind shares another look with Kelly and quickly thinks through all their conversations had in preparation for this meeting. All the discussions and debates and what they had finally agreed they would say to the Hexenbiest.

“My daughter was conceived and then exposed to outside influences of a very powerful nature. It has had side effects that we are still discovering,” she says slowly and meets Henrietta’s steady yet enquiring gaze.

“Well, a child between a Hexenbiest and a Grimm has never been-“

“Nick isn’t her father,” Adalind interrupts quickly.

“Oh? My apologies. Who is the father?”

“Not a Grimm,” Adalind says and gets a raised eyebrow. “But they are a member of the royal family, of the house of Kronenberg.”

“Ah,” Henrietta breathes out and leans back in her chair.
“Sean sent you to me?”

“I had heard of you and Sean had mentioned you, that you helped his mother when they first came to the states after having to leave Europe themselves, but no, he did not send me. He does not know we are here or that I have contacted you.”

“Does he know he is a father?” She asks next, obviously reading between the lines, and Adalind can’t read her voice or the emotion it contains.

“Yes,” she replies hesitantly. “But not that we are back in the states or anything else about Diana.”

“I see. This does make things more interesting and much more complicated. From my knowledge of the royal family, your child would be the first to be born in the next generation and so, would be highly valued. Hence, perhaps, the presence of Grimms, hmm?”

“We are helping to hide and protect the child, yes.” Kelly confirms and Henrietta nods.

“The royal family are aware of your child?”

“Yes, and from what we have been able to gleam, they are still interested. The resistance also had a hand in the escape but intentions became questionable and so, we came up with a different plan.” Kelly explains briefly.

“I understand your wariness and why you are being vague in our conversation. But if I am to truly help you then you will need to be more forthright with me.” She sits back and stares at them as Adalind and Kelly both look between her and each other.

She has come to another moment where she has to trust her gut and instincts and decide whether to bring Henrietta into their situation fully. It’s more this time, as before she had at least some awareness and supportive action to give evidence that placing her trust with either Grimm would not be misplaced. It was still more of a jump than she was comfortable with, even though both have proved her faith in them was warranted. Now though, she has only hear-say and the tale of a Hexenbiest helping another, helping a friend in their time of need with their child. She’s not sure it’s enough but Adalind is also unsure they have another option. They need help and information, both which Henrietta could provide.

“Perhaps if I told you a little more of myself? Then you would see that I hold no threat to your child,” she glances at Kelly. “Or anyone else in this house.” They both nod.

“I was born in a different time and place, where your station in life was much more important than most anything else. Growing up that way taught me many things, including that those who seek power and authority over others are most often not those best suited to such a purpose. Being a Hexenbiest means I am intrinsically attracted to power, as I am sure you are well aware,” she nods at Adalind. “And I spent time with many families of power, including the house of Kronenberg. It was not a pleasant time for me and I would not wish my experience on any other, hence my willingness to help a friend who became embroiled in a similar situation. I will always help another Hexenbiest, help other Wesen, and I most certainly will do all I can to thwart those that come from that bloodline.” She ends with a curt nod, almost as if to emphasise her words.

“That’s some story,” Kelly comments.

“I have spent the years that have passed since, improving myself and my power, as well as learning all I can about what our kind can do. It is why many send their children to me when help is needed, I have taken the time so now hold more knowledge.” She settles her eyes on Adalind. “So, I offer you my assistance now. I am most curious about all that I have learned so far but please know that I do not wish any ill towards you, your daughter or your Grimms. This has the potential to be world changing and if it keeps a certain family unsuccessful in their goals, well that will certainly be worth my time.”

“So, we have your allegiance as long as we let you lead on the supernatural side of things and keep a certain family pissed off,” Kelly summarises and Henrietta lets out a laugh.

“That is one way of saying it,” she hums. “But I do not need to take the lead on anything, my quest for power is satisfied by my knowledge and ability to pass it on to the next generation. I will live on in all those that I have helped.”

“And how would you help us?” Adalind asks.

“From what I have sensed and the little you have said, first I would suggest we do the Anzahl der Zellgeschenke, which will give us a better idea of what power levels your daughter has. We can discuss next steps after that.”

“When could we do that?”

“I brought everything with me, so it could be done now.” She jerks a little at that and Kelly shoots her a look but she can’t explain her reaction. She remembers doing this test when she was younger, knows it is painless and will not affect Diana in any other way. There’s just something she’s unsure about, but perhaps that is from being so cautious with everything to do with Diana that she remains wary of anything that could impact her. And finding out the strength of her daughter’s abilities, and allowing Henrietta to bear witness, she feels well within her rights to want to be careful.

“Then, we do it now?” Kelly asks slowly, checking with her and she sighs her agreement.

“I’ll go get Diana,” she says as she stands up. “Plus, we will need to get some food cooking soon.”

“I brought the things needed for cookies,” Kelly adds in and it makes her smile.

“Oh, did you?”

“I thought it might be comforting for Diana, as she does like to bake them,”

“And you like to eat them,” she shoots back. Kelly shrugs and smiles but doesn’t deny it.

“It also helps to show what Diana is capable of already,” she adds in softly and Adalind pauses, nodding in agreement, before leaving the kitchen. It feels lighter in the hallway, as if she’s being granted a breather from the heavy conversation that just happened and a small respite before what is next to come.

Nick’s voice is deep as he reads through the rhyming words, interrupted frequently by Diana’s giggles, becoming louder as she moves closer to them.

“Again!” She demands and Adalind can see a smile tugging at his lips even as he plays being put out. She can’t help but pause in the doorway to watch them, sitting so close together and looking calm and happy.

“Again? Are you sure? Sure you want more?” More giggles fill the air as he drags the words out as he says them.

“Mama, look!” She squeals as she spots her in the doorway, leaning forward and holding up her new doll. “My witch!”

“I can see,” she says, stepping closer and holding out a hand to request the doll.

“Buzz off! That’s my witch!” Diana pulls back with a laugh and hugs her doll close. Adalind raises an eyebrow at her daughter then at Nick who shrugs somewhat sheepishly.

“It’s a line in the book,” he explains and holds it up. Diana rolls closer to him at the action, pressing her face into his arm and looking at the book.

“Again!” She repeats but Adalind interrupts her.

“Maybe later, honey, first we have some baking to do.” At first Diana’s face starts to fall but then she lights up at the mention of baking. She’s up from the chair and on her feet without another word.

“I found your tall witch’s hat, you know,” Nick murmurs as they move towards the kitchen.

“Did you?”

“Mm-mm,” he hums. “Didn’t think much of it at the time but now I’m picturing something very different.” A grin stretches across his face and she flicks a finger at him so he feels a slight impact on the back of his head.

“Behave, or you’ll never get to see said witches’ hat in action, let alone me wearing it,” she mumbles and tries not to think of the double entendre her words contain. She catches Nick’s grin and blushes before re-focusing on the room around them. Both Kelly and Henrietta have amused looks on their faces and she rushes to gather the ingredients to get Diana, and herself, back on task.

“Cookies mama?” Diana asks.

“Yes honey,” she replies. “But we’re not just cooking today, we’re going to do an experiment too.” She looks over at Henrietta and sees she already has the needed items in front of her. She still feels incredibly nervous about potentially exposing her daughter to more people who could become interested in her but they do need answers. And she remembers going through a test like this herself, though she was much older and had more understanding of what was going on.

“Ex-per-ment?” Diana echoes, looking up at her.

“Yes, child. Something to tell us about your magic,” Henrietta supplies in explanation and the little girl nods. Adalind drags over a chair for her to stand on to reach the counter, having not thought to bring her usual step stool with them, and Diana clambers up. Henreitta produces several vials and stands to bring one to her, Adalind holding her around her waist and giving her a hug as the older witch pricks her finger and lets a few drops of blood fall into the glass vial.

“There, all done.” She exclaims and Diana blinks.

“Mama too?” She asks and Henrietta bestows a warm smile on her.

“Of course,” she eases and produces another vial. Adalind nods and allows her finger to be pricked just the same as her daughter.

“Nick too?” Diana adds in and all the adults share a look before Henrietta smiles even wider.

“Now, that would be an experiment,” she comments and offers a third vial towards the only male in the room. He shoots a glance at her and she tries to offer him the same reassurance he gave her not long ago. He steps forward and holds his finger up and the older Hexenbiest tries not to look too gleeful as a few drops of dark liquid fall from his fingertip.

“And Nana Kelly?” Diana calls and the older Grimm gets to her feet, copying the movements of the others and shooting Nick a smile as he raises an eyebrow at what Diana is calling her.

Henrietta is all smiles as she concentrates on her task, clearly delighted at how the events have gone so far. She puts caps on all the vials after mixing in several different things and then lines them up on the table, putting little cards next to each clearly labelling them as to whose blood lies within.

“Now cookies,” Adalind announces and re-focuses on her daughter’s favourite activity, getting them back into their more usual routine as well as allowing Henrietta a glimpse at what her daughter can do.

They chatter as they would normally do, Kelly joining in, and Diana seems happy and unaware of the other presences in the room. She herself can’t switch off from the sense of the two additional people, Henrietta feeling like a heavy weight on her peripheral, neither negative nor positive, just solidly there and Nick … well, that’s a different feeling altogether.

She could feel him as they approached, a tingling in the back of her head that built until it morphed into the sensation always present in their shared dreams. And it’s stayed there, on the edge of her awareness and made her be constantly aware of him. He’s always had a presence, something about him that made him stand out. It’s not like he’s particularly tall or built or attention grabbing in any obvious physical way, but there is something there. Like by looking at him you can tell there’s more to him, a strength in the lines of his body and a power in his stance. She’s been on the other side of that power, had its full focus aimed at her and it is definitely better to be where she is now, protected by that power and being kept safe by it. Plus, the view she gets of him now is far better and much more enjoyable.

Henrietta asks some questions as they continue and Diana answers when she can, slowly getting more comfortable with the other witch and showing she doesn’t seem to have that problem at all with Nick, involving him whenever she can. It does mean it takes a lot longer to make the baked goods than usual but as long as Diana is enjoying herself, then she’s happy too.

“Ta da!” Diana exclaims as she shuts the oven door with a wave of her hands and gets a laugh from the Grimm’s in the room. She peers through the glass panel to check on the baked goods inside, even though they’ve only just been put in to cook.

“I’ll start on dinner while we wait for those to cook, and they can cool while we eat and be ready for pudding.” Adalind says and Diana smacks her lips together at the idea of cookies for pudding.

“Sounds like a plan,” Kelly says. “Do you need any help?”

“Help mama?” Diana echoes and Adalind smiles.

“No, I’ve got it honey,” she replies and the young girl nods before turning to face Nick.

“Again Nick!” she announces, grabbing hold of his hand and pulling to take him back to the sitting room and another repeat read of her new book. She catches Nick’s smile and grins herself before turning to face Henrietta.

“So…?” She starts and then trails off, unsure what she wants to ask first.

“Her abilities are impressive, especially given her age.” She starts. “We need to give time to the Anzahl der Zellgeschenke, to allow it to syncretize and then I will be able to tell you more.” The words make her think that they haven’t even told Henrietta Diana’s real age, which would change a lot. They’ve covered a lot and at the same time barely scratched the surface that is her daughter.

Kelly asks some of her own questions to Henrietta as she moves around the space, prepping food and she listens as they talk and share some experiences with the more colourful characters they have both encountered previously. She is grateful for the reprieve on the heavier topics, as much as she wants answers it’s turning out to be more of an emotional toil than she thought.

At one point she requests both Kelly and Henrietta’s help so they are all moving around the kitchen as she calls for Diana and Nick to come back for food. They arrive with Diana in Nick’s arms and Adalind pauses to take the sight in and fix the picture they present in her mind.

“Er, should it be doing that?” Nick asks and they all look to him, to see that he is pointing to the one of the flasks on the table. As they turn, one froths and bubbles to the top of the vial before exploding, the cork going up into the ceiling as a hole is blasted into the table beneath.

Nick spins into motion, pulling Adalind to his side as he shifts Diana around, putting her and Diana bodily behind him as his mother pulls Henrietta back on the other side of the table.

“Oh my,” Henrietta says into the silence.

“I take it that’s not supposed to happen,” Nick asks and gets a very empathetic shake of the head in return.

“Bang,” Diana murmurs and Kelly lets out a laugh. Henrietta steps closer to investigate as the two Grimms relax their stances, Kelly joining her as they both bend down to inspect the table. The hole sits next to the slightly singed card declaring Diana’s name. Looking closer they can see Adalind’s vial is also frothing, not far from touching the cork as well, but so is Nick’s. Not as high or frothy but definitely bubbling.

“Fascinating,” Henrietta says, eyes alight as she studies the contents of the table.

“What does it mean?”

“Let’s eat first,” Adalind cuts in, pointing to the plates of food. Diana pats at Nick’s shoulders and he lets her slide down him so she can touch the floor. Henrietta carefully moves the other vials off the table and Kelly shift mats and plates around so the hole is no longer visible and they can pretend it’s a normal dinner between family and friends.

Kelly offers to give Diana a bath so once again her daughter is distracted and she and Nick settle back into their chairs as Henrietta bring the vials back to the table.

“The Anzahl der Zellgeschenke worked and gave me a lot of insight,” she starts before fixing her gaze onto Adalind. “You have not been completely honest with me. I can tell there is more to your story, and your daughter, than you have told me.” Adalind can’t help but duck her head down. She feels Nick shift next to her then his hand lands on top of hers. She turns hers over and links their fingers, taking the comfort he offers, as she brings her head up to look at the older Hexenbiest. “If you truly want my help and I am to be as honest and forthright as I can, then I need to know everything.”

“I lost my powers to Grimm blood,” she begins slowly and sees Henrietta’s gaze flicker to Nick. “I regained them using the Contaminatio Ritualis and completed the ritual while pregnant.” Silence greets her words and Henrietta leans back, bringing her hands up to steeple under her chin as she studies them both. They sit like that for several minutes and she fights the urge to fidget, instead gripping Nick’s hand tighter in her own.

“That makes this picture clearer and correlates with the results of your tests. You lost your powers and regained them, in essence rebuilding what you once had and so are stronger now than you were before. In essence, you have enhanced your Hexenbiest spirit, which has then filtered down to your child. Your daughter, a child with a Hexenbiest for a mother and partial Zauberbiest for a father, already would have inherited significant abilities from that combination. But to have also been influenced by the ritual as well? She will have power even I cannot predict which may manifest in unusual ways.”

“It already has,” she confesses and haltingly tells Henrietta about the power surge and growth spurt they had been through.

“We have seen a mere indication of her power,” Henrietta says as she points to the damage done to the table. “But I must warn you, from my very limited experience, that power like this at such a young age … a child’s body is not meant for such abilities so circumstances like what you described would be necessary for her to survive; otherwise she could burn out and cause her own destruction.” She lets out a sob at the description of what could happen to her daughter and feels Nick wrap his other arm around her.

“What can be done?” He asks.

“If I have understood the situation right, then you daughter is a Hexenbiest by birth and also by ritual. She would have two spirits inside her. If one was to be bound, then she would experience her powers in a more normal, natural way though still more powerful than the average Hexenbiest.”

“Bound?”

“By using the blood of the parents, it is possible to create a barrier, a support if you will, inside the child that can be used to supress gifts that are too much, or in cases where the child is ill-equipped to handle their abilities. It has been used in the past in cases of mental illness and trauma.”

“Would it hurt her?”

“No, on the contrary it may very well ease any effect having her powers at this age are causing, or will.” She pauses before continuing. “I can see this is a lot to take in and you have much to think about. If you wish, we can continue this conversation in the light of a new day?” Adalind just nods absently and watches as Henrietta inspect the little vials again before she is called by Kelly to see to Diana after her bath.

-G-

The rest of the evening is quiet, both Adalind and Kelly helping to settle Diana in to sleep and Henrietta choosing to retire to her bedroom early as well. With only three rooms, Nick volunteers to take the couch, it making more sense, at least to him, for him to be in that space than anyone else. It allows for Adalind and Diana to share, Henrietta to have her own space and a room his mother can use, and come and go from, as she needs. She gives him a quick run-down of her ideas of securing the house and he adds in his own viewpoint, and they quickly agree a schedule to have one of them be awake during the night, just in case.

He meets Adalind in the kitchen as she fills a glass of water and they talk in low voices, keeping it casual as the evening had already been full of heavy topics. It’s nice to just be with her in this quiet moment, just for a while, sat at the table and finding out more about each other.

“I guess I should turn in,” Adalind says eventually and rises from her seat next to him. She puts her glass in the sink before moving past him. “Good night, Nick.” Her steps hesitate and then she’s leaning down, pressing a swift kiss to his cheek before straightening again. He grabs her hand as she goes to leave, standing as he pulls her back to him. Her head is down and he cups her cheek with his other hand, bringing it up so they meet each other’s eyes.

There’s a moment of stillness, eyes locked and trying to read the others intentions. Awareness of her and how close she is settles on him then he’s using his right hand to pull her closer while the other angles her head for his kiss.

It’s soft and tentative and oh so sweet. He closes his eyes tight as he presses closer and feels her hand grip his tighter, fingers twisting together, as she responds. They break apart to stare at each other, a small smile on her lips and his own quirk up as well.

“That was…” she starts and he hums.

“Yeah.”

“I mean, I think-”

“More,” he interrupts and sits back down, pulling her onto his lap and kissing her again, lips parting and tongues meeting as they press closer. He lets go of her hand to grip her waist, the other hand sliding along her jaw before sinking into her hair to hold tight. Her own rise and grasp his hair, tugging gently that evokes a sensation that sends a thrill down his spine and makes him moan. He slants his lips so he can kiss her deeper, explore her mouth and take in the taste of her. Feels a hum start between them as his body comes alive with her closeness and her touch. He has just enough state of mind not to pull her any nearer, aware of how hard he is already and how that might take them somewhere they’re not quite ready to go.

She pulls away with a gasp, breath panting against his ear as he ducks his head to kiss her neck and suck softly at the skin there. Memories from his dreams flash in his mind and he thinks the reality is so much better.

“Nick,” she gasps and he pulls back to look at her, absurdly happy at her dishevelled state because of him. “Wow.”

“Yeah,” he breathes and leans forward to kiss her again, less wild this time but still just as intense. He pulls back and they rest their foreheads against each other, breathing in each other’s air.

“So…” she starts and he chuckles before letting her ease back slightly. The hand still in her hair twists some strands around his fingertips and he feels her stroke the hairs at the nape of his neck in response.

“We have some things to figure out,” she says softly.

“We do,” he agrees.

“I’ve thought about doing that a lot,” she admits.

“Me too.”

“If this … if we …” she stutters and then sighs. “We should make sure this is about us.” He nods and presses a gentle kiss on her lips.

“We can do that,” he agrees. “We have time, we can figure this out. The two of us.”

“Us,” she repeats with a smile and initiates another kiss. It starts slow but then her fingers dig into his skull and he pulls her closer again and then they are full on making out in the kitchen. Trading breaths as tongues meet and they press closer to each other. Heat builds under his skin and sparks of magic seem to swirl around them. A noise upstairs makes him pull away and they just stare at each other as she regains her breath. Moving slowly, she slides off his lap. Taking his hand and squeezing as she steps away from him.

“Good night, Nick,” she says again and he brings their joint hands to his lips, pressing a soft kiss there.

“Night Adalind,” he lets her go and waits a moment, allowing his body to settle down so he can move comfortably, before making his way to the sofa in the lounge. Laying back on his bed for the night, he wonders if he’ll get to continue what just happened in his dreams.

-G-

AN – I don’t normally beg, but please, please let me know what you think! This kiss was one of the first scenes I wrote for this fic and I really want to know what you think! Also, a lot of info in this chapter and a bit more of my take on the Grimm-verse and lore. So please review/comment and give me your thoughts!

-G-

Chapter Text

-G-

He’s woken early from perfectly ordinary dreams, though still heavily featuring Adalind, by his phone and a request from Hank for information. He feels bad that he’s not there for his partner and this case, but it sounds like Hank is doing ok and has the support of the county sheriff, who they have worked with before.

It definitely sounds Wesen related though and he offers what he can, happy his friend at least has access to the trailer and Grimm books, though he also considers asking Adalind for any input she could offer.

“You should know that captain’s been acting weird,” Hank adds into the conversation.

“Weird?” Nick repeats.

“Yeah, he’s in and out of his office, and the precinct, then doesn’t seem to remember where he’s been. He’s changing clothes a lot and seems to be confused most of the time yet denies it when anybody asks. Something’s not adding up.”

“Alright, definitely doesn’t sound like captain’s usual behaviour. I’ll investigate more when I get back.” As well as figure out how to go forward with sharing knowledge of his daughter, whilst keeping her safe, and potentially trying to get the man’s blood, with or without his consent.

“Ok, and sorry again for interrupting your vacation.” He quickly gives his own goodbye before rising to his feet and heading to the kitchen. He’s awake now so can get started with the day and the best way to do that is with coffee.

There’s so much to think about, to consider and he knows he should try to get some alone time with his mother to talk about some of it but that would possibly mean leaving Adalind and Diana alone with Henrietta, without either of them present, and he’s not sure any of them are completely comfortable with that yet. He wants to trust the older Hexenbiest; she’s proved true to her word so far but it’s not entirely his call.

“Good morning,” he greets Henrietta as she enters the kitchen and she smiles back at him.

“I hope you slept well, Nicholas,” she says and he confirms he did as he gestures to the coffee pot to offer her a cup. She declines his suggestion, instead producing her own blend of ingredients that she quickly puts together with water and brings to boil on the hob.

His mother joins them and quickly takes him up on the coffee, settling down at the table with a large mug and fingers running around the hole created by the blood test.

“You didn’t explain much more about the blood test, or why you even attempted it with our blood.” She starts, sounding casual but her eyes are sharp.

“I saw an opportunity to discover new knowledge, and perhaps confirm some old rumours,” Henrietta replies which makes his mother frown.

“That’s not much of an answer. We’ve shared information with you, I believe you should be doing the same with us.”

“Perhaps we should wait until all are present to further that conversation,” Henrietta says and Nick nods in agreement, he can hear Adalind and Diana moving around upstairs so knows it won’t be too long until they are all present.

“I am most curious as to how you have stayed out of sight to the royals,” Henrietta states with a glance towards Kelly.

“I have certain skills and know how as to stay undetected,” Kelly notes. “And we used other means to help as well.”

“Magical means?” She guesses and receives two nods in reply. “Ah, I would guess you employed Nuukh Suens to conceal the child?”

“Enhanced with Grimm’s blood,” his mother admits and they see Henrietta’s eye widen.

“I had heard rumours,” she mutters and glances over at where the vials rest. “It would explain … and also why your test reacted as it did … this is most curious indeed.” She looks back at them both. “The world of Wesen has a complicated and muddled history, with some facts being lost to time and others being deliberately hidden. The story of Grimms is one such case, your origins mostly unknown. There are those who believe you are Wesen yourselves, others who believe you are something else, something other. What must be acknowledged is that you hold your own space in our world, acting as a link or bridge between the world of Kehresite and Wesen. Which would imply you hold traits from both, perhaps a magic of your own.” She stops to take a drink from her cup and then to point at Nick.

“Known is the ability of Grimm’s blood and the power it holds, particularly in regards to Hexenbiests and taking their spirit. But it is rumoured it can be more, a focus of your actions and intent rather than a usable magical force, say such as a Hexenbiest ability to move items with their will and focus. The abilities you possess are more innate, used to better yourselves to meet your primary purpose – to protect; like your advanced strength and the ability to improve and gain skills as you face and conquer each new fight.”

“You seem to know a lot about Grimms,” he comments and gets a smile in response.

“I am a curious being,” she replies. “And I am always in the pursuit of power, albeit mostly in the form of knowledge about power. While you may not be powerful in a traditional, Hexenbiest or Wesen way, no one can deny you hold your own gifts and authority in our world.” That’s one way to put it and makes him re-think all he knows about being a Grimm. Which, isn’t all that much. Given how many books he has on Wesen, years and years of writing and recording of every type Grimms have met and the situations that occurred in those meetings, you’d think one of them would have taken the time to write down about their own history and kind.

The closest to that he’s come to was Rolek Porter, who shared that information about Grimm’s blood. And that was to be passed down but only by word of mouth, which was not the most reliable way to get information across, it had to be acknowledged. But could that possibly be explained by someone wanting to keep something secret. The true nature of Grimms and where they came from. Could it really be something that was worth all that? Something worth hiding?

He hears footsteps on the stairs and turns in that direction, his thoughts going to the two-missing people of their small group. Spending time with Diana yesterday had been precious, reading that somewhat silly book and seeing her reaction to it. He’d honestly enjoyed himself and could have read it several times more; not for the book, charming as it was, but for her, seeing her smile and laugh. The way she had looked up at him and snuggled in close to his side had tugged something inside him and just reaffirmed that he would do anything to keep her safe and happy.

Her mother brought other thoughts to mind. It might not be the wisest thing, to start something right now with Adalind. He’s only just out of a long-term relationship that was pretty serious and she’s on the run, hiding with his mother, of all people, and doing all she can to keep her daughter safe. The fact that his boss is said daughter’s father just complicates it further and he really should give more thought to this whole situation and all the ways it could go wrong.

But then he thinks of that kiss, holding her in his arms and the feeling he gets when he’s around her. He’s not felt anything like that before ever and he doesn’t want to lose it now, wants to see where it’s going to go.

Adalind walks in, Diana on her hip and he can’t help but run his eyes over her. She meets his eye but ducks her head down, away from him and he feels his face fall. That wasn’t the reaction he was expecting, not that he’s sure what she would do exactly, but it wasn’t that. That seemed … off. As she walks behind him, he catches his mother’s eye and tries not to look guilty or worried about anything. He’s not sure he’s pulled it off by the look on her face.

“Morning,” Adalind greets softly and Diana echoes her words before requesting pancakes for breakfast. They all settle to watch as the two move and work together to make the food, Nick still feeling impressed that the little girl has such command over her abilities already.

“I want mine triangle shaped,” Kelly instructs and holds her fingers up to make the shape as Diana offers to make her a pancake. The little girl laughs and then goes quiet as she concentrates, the batter moving through the air from bowl to pan before arranging itself in a vague three-pointed shape before melding into a messy blob. Her shoulders fall and she blows out a breath in frustration.

“It’s ok, honey,” Adalind soothes. “We can try again.” She scrapes the now congealed batter out of the pan before offering the bowl to Diana. The batter rises once more and spins slightly before plopping into the pan, more blob than any identifiable shape.

“No!” Diana exclaims, stamping her foot with eyes glowing bright and the whole kitchen rattles with her irritation. Nick shares a look with his mom and Henrietta rises to her feet but Adalind just steps closer to her daughter and takes her hand.

“Hey now, it’s ok to feel angry but it’s not ok to use your power like that. You can always ask for help. Here,” she turns over Diana’s hand, laying it on top of her own before using her other pointer finger to draw on her daughter’s palm. “Three points, or dots, make corners and then three lines connect it up. That’s a triangle. One, two, three, see?” She does the action as she says it, repeating it and Nick can see Diana following the movement keenly.

Still holding hands, Diana re-focuses on the batter and they watch as it rises again, settling into the pan and forming a clear triangle. She grins up in delight at Adalind and gets a hug and high praise for her efforts.

“Well done, Diana! And thank you for making my favourite shape,” Kelly says as she receives her pancake and Diana tilts her head in question.

“Shape?” She repeats.

“That’s what we say to help us describe something, shape is the representation of an object’s form or uh, the outline of something.” His mother tries to explain. Diana just looks curious before turning to Adalind.

“Mama shape?” She asks, seeming asking for what Adalind’s favourite shape might be.

“Why don’t you see if you can guess?” Henrietta jumps in. “Look at your mother and see if you can sense what it might be, what shape is linked with her?” All the adults in the room look at the older woman but Diana just stares at her mother, eyes glowing. She doesn’t move her focus away, even as more batter rises and goes into the pan. It quickly forms the shape of a heart and Adalind grins brightly before kissing her daughter’s hair.

“I love you,” she murmurs and Diana echoes her words back.

“Wonderful,” Henrietta murmurs. “Perhaps Nicholas next?” She suggests and he gets the intensity of that purple gaze on him. It’s an odd sensation, like a veil of some kind passing over him, not unpleasant or heavy on his senses but a presence he can feel. He meets Diana’s eyes squarely and gives her a small smile.

“What shape is that?” Kelly asks as the batter forms in the pan. They lean closer and Nick thinks he’s got it, feeling a rush of affection towards the young girl.

“Escutcheon,” Henrietta replies. “A shield. Representing protection, stability and solidarity as well as longevity, among other things. How appropriate.” She smiles at them all. “Is there enough batter left for my turn?” Diana nods and spends the next minute studying the older woman before the batter moves once more.

This time the shape is a circle, but with holes and lines inside, and much more complicated. Nick doesn’t know what the pattern means but it seems to be recognisable to Adalind and Henrietta.

“A sigil of magic,” Henrietta breathes out. “You are wonderful, child.” Diana blushes at the praise. “One last one, if you can. We would like to see the shape of you?” They all watch as the last drops of batter form in the air and rotate around, curious to see what will form. It splats down into the pan and quickly morphs into a skull, eye holes wobbly and teeth edges jagged. Adalind sucks in a deep breath but manages to smile as Diana looks up at her and Henrietta nods as if some thought of hers has been confirmed.

“We should eat before they get cold,” Adalind mutters and quickly produces one of the round pancakes made first, kept warming in the oven, onto Diana’s plate which pushes aside the skull shape. She eats quietly, even as Diana chats to Kelly about all the different shapes and watching as the Grimm draws them out for her on a notepad. She likes the simple diamond as well as the more complicated heptagram. Kelly draws them simplistic at first before adding more detail and flair.

“Do not worry for your child,” Henrietta speaks up in a lull in their conversation. “For Hexenbiests the skull is not a symbol of fear but of power.”

“That’s what I’m worried about,” Adalind says back and he can see that clearly in the lines of her face. He tries to reach for her hand under the table but she pulls it away from him.

“Will you excuse me for a moment?” She says after checking that Kelly will stay with Diana. The little girl doesn’t seem to notice her mother leaving the table but he does, watching as she disappears and feeling the room grow just a bit colder with her absence. He sits and listens to Diana’s chatter and his mother’s replies for a few more minutes before giving in and pushing his chair back.

“I’m going to go check on Adalind,” he says and gets an eyebrow rise from his mother and a knowing smile from Henrietta. He ignores both and makes his way down the hallway before climbing the stairs. He knows exactly where she is and knocks lightly on the door before pushing it open.

“Hey, you ok?” She looks up from folding a small pile of clothes, what Diana wore yesterday. She nods jerkily at him before looking down again.

“Can I do anything to help?”

“You’ve done more than enough,” she says and he can’t read the tone in her voice. She sighs and sets the clothes aside.

“I’m sorry. You’ve done so much for us already and all I’ve done is take. Put you in this situation. Taken advantage of your willingness to help and used your time and energy. And last night … I shouldn’t have done that and made you-“

“You didn’t make me do anything.” Nick interrupts as he goes to sit next to her on the bed.

“It’s just all so intense and I got lost in the moment, this thing between us and I forgot about Juliette and I didn’t mean to put you in a position like that and-“

“Juliette and I broke up,” he cuts in, thinking he understands now what’s going on. “A few weeks ago, though it’s been coming for a lot longer than that.”

“Oh,” she murmurs.

“Look, you’re right when you say this thing between us is intense, and unusual and complicated and so much more. But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to explore it, figure it out.” He leans over to take her hand and she lets him, entwining their fingers together.

“With these dreams, this link we have, we’re getting to know each other, and I like that,” she starts softly. “I like you, and I know it’s complicated and there are so many other things that should be focused on right now but I still can’t help but think of you, want you.” She blinks, then just gazes at him and he gives in to the urge to move forward, closer to her and then press his lips to her own.

This kiss is soft and slow and just right for this moment between them. He doesn’t push for more, just wanting this connection with her and to have this feeling. Pulling back, he meets her eyes and knows he’s done right by the smile on her face.

“What we said last night was right. If this is to be about us then we give it time, and maybe try a bit harder about communicating better.” She laughs and nods, leaning into his side and he can’t help but press a kiss to the side of her head.

“You ready to head back down?” He asks after a moment and both feels and hears her sigh.

“No,” she mutters. “But I have to. Nothing will get done by hiding away in my bedroom.”

“Hiding has worked so far,” he comments.

“So far,” she agrees. “But there was a reason we wanted to contact Henrietta and that hasn’t changed. Diana is an unknown, her powers more than what I understand and we’ve already had instances where we could have been discovered. If I want my daughter to have a life, any semblance of a normal life, then we have to stop running and figure out how to do that, as well as what’s best for her.”

“Including getting to know her father?” Nick asks cautiously and she instantly pulls a disgruntled face. “I know you don’t trust him; I understand that better than most. But he is still her father and he did help to get you out of Europe. He deserves a chance to get to know her and show what kind of a father he could be.”

“But what if he takes her away from me? What if he uses her? What if-“

“We won’t know until we try, or at the very least have a conversation with him.” He squeezes her hand. “And I will be there, right next to you, to protect both you and Diana, from him, or anyone else that would do either of you harm.” That static shock erupts at his words, jumping between where their skin touches and runs up his arm. Adalind gasps as she lets go of him.

“What was that?” She shakes her hand slightly while looking at him.

“It’s a Grimm thing,” he explains vaguely, still slightly unsure himself. ”It’s uh, my vow, I guess, to protect you.”

“Oh,” she murmurs again. “Nick … thank you.” She smiles and he copies her. They sit and stare at each other for a moment before she nods her head. “Ok, let’s go talk about all of this. Diana should know who her father is, you’re right about that, and maybe Henrietta could be of help there too, she did spend time with Sean as he grew up. Her perspective might be useful.” She nods and stands and Nick follows her out of the room.

-G-

Walking back into the kitchen, Adalind sees they have moved on from drawing shapes to the characters from the book Nick brought, with Kelly doing the outline as Diana attempts to colour it in. She’s mostly within the lines, but it’s definitely not neat. She chatters about the story as she goes, telling Kelly the phrases she has already learnt and likes.

“Are you feeling better now?” Henrietta asks as she retakes her seat at the table and if she sits closer to Nick than before, well she hopes nobody notices. His presence is strong and soothing, especially to her rather frayed senses and emotions.

“Thank you for giving me some time,” she replies. “I know your time is precious and I do appreciate what you have done for us so far.”

“It has been most fascinating and well worth my time,” the older witch replies. “Are you ready to continue?” She shoots a look at Diana, happily colouring away and hopes she isn’t about to do something that will negatively impact her daughter’s life.

“I can take this into the other room?” Kelly offers, pointing at the notepad and pens in front of her, seeing where Adalind’s gaze is but she shakes her head.

“Diana needs to know some of this too,” she replies and her daughter looks up in curiosity.

“You mentioned the possibility of two spirits?” She starts. “When I’ve connected with Diana, I’ve felt something that could be explained by that.”

“I see,” Henrietta hums. “Would you consent to me trying the same? Perhaps the three of us can form a connection?” She looks between her daughter and the Hexenbiest before nodding slowly.

“Diana, honey, we’re going to try something.” She starts. “We’re going to work on our connection and this time, we’re going to let our friend join us,” She points at Henrietta who gives Diana a warm smile, which the small girl shyly responds to. “Let’s go into the sitting room and get comfy so we can do some magic, ok?”

“Do magic!” Diana chirps and quickly slips off her chair and takes Adalind’s hand. They all move towards the other room, Kelly lingering behind as she fills several cups full of water then follows. She tries not to show her nerves, straightening her shoulders and kneeling down on the floor next to the sofa. Nick sits back into the seat behind her, knee by her shoulder and just within touching distance. Once upon a time having a Grimm at her back would have been terrifying, now it brings nothing but comfort. Diana plops down next to her and Henrietta gracefully sinks down to be on the same level as them.

“Should we use the chairs instead?” She offers but the older Hexenbiest waves away her concern.

“This is perfectly acceptable, and might be safer.” She turns as Kelly takes the seat opposite them, in clear line of sight to Adalind. “You have water? To disrupt the connection if necessary?”

“It worked last time, when things got a little intense.” Kelly states and receives a nod in acknowledgement.

“Very well, if we are all ready, I believe it would be best for you to connect with your daughter first then allow me to join you.” Adalind grips Diana’s hand a little tighter, nodding to show she heard Henrietta, laying a hand out on the floor towards the older Hexenbiest to give her a physical link to help her join them, and then takes a deep breath.

“Ready?” She asks and Diana grins up at her, eyes turning purple and she Woges, opening up her senses and the magic in the room whirls around them in a rush.

Everything seems more intense than before. Their energies mingle quickly now, having done this exercise many times and Diana recognising her mother’s magic. She feels the rush of love and affection her daughter greets her with and pours it back to her, strengthening the connection between them and always keen to show her little girl how much she is loved. The warmth she gets from her daughter burns hotter now, just this side of too hot, and she can see the control the little girl grapples with to contain it within her. The core of magic she has that is shored up with, but also competes with this other presence, this pillar of magnanimity and power that is foreign yet tied so intrinsically inside her.

She feels the vague sensation of someone taking her hand, as if from far away, before another presence joins them and her magical senses are sent reeling. Henrietta is old and powerful and her essence exudes that, seeming to wrap around herself and Diana and bringing with it a feeling of authority and edification. It is cooling, compared to Diana’s heat, but does not mix well, seeming to lay on top of them rather than join with them, as she and her daughter do so well. She is a visitor, come to observe and Adalind tries to re-focus, calling on her magic to show all that she can.

Her own abilities shift the connections in view, that which ties her to her daughter, the dual power inside her child that pulses stronger and stronger, and that same thread from before, that once faded into the space around them but now has a tie. It weaves from her, to her daughter and back again, before out towards someone else, a being of another power altogether and who sits solidly at her back.

The sensation of a tug comes and she feels Henrietta using her own power to investigate this thread, that seems to connect the three of them, but a flash of heat and power comes from Diana, as if taking the inquisitive action as a threatening one, and both of their magical sense turn inwards towards her as she reacts.

Diana glows too bright, too strong and Adalind rushes to soothe, to brush her own power along her daughters and reassure as well as calm her. It seems to work, as the bright pulses and heat reduces but then Henrietta’s cool presence presses close, too close and too strong and whatever is inside Diana rises up in a rush to meet and overwhelm it.

It's too much, all too much, light and heat and power all in an overwhelming mix, and her senses screaming at her before she realises, she can also hear screams and cries and the light burns her eyes, her lungs are burning with lack of breath, as magic takes over her world. All that is preventing her from being torn apart is her daughter’s grip on her hand.

With a throb Henrietta’s presence is pushed away, a rush of cold that does nothing, the heat eradicating the cooling sensation and leaving nothing but burning in its wake. She tries desperately to meet the heat, greet it and calm it and help it simmer down but it can’t or won’t listen, the magic growing stronger than her daughter’s will behind it. She feels it build, faster and stronger, and can’t help but cry out Diana’s name, seeming to scream it into the void of magic that now resides inside her child.

She’s in there, she can feel it, almost hear her daughter calling to her and she pushes with everything she has to find her, reassure her that its going to be ok. They can do this together. A pressure comes then, as if from far away, a tight grip that supports her and gives her strength and she uses it as an anchor to re-focus, to grab at that thread that floats around them and to call back to her daughter, to push through the blaze of power to the core of her little girl and enhance the connection between them.

It works, Diana responds readily to it and slowly the power fades, the heat and glory and light sink back under their skin and return normal, their magical senses lightly entwined as it should be.

With a gasp she opens her eyes and can barely take in the room around her before Diana is throwing herself into her arms, crying out her name. She cradles her daughter’s sobbing form close, burying her head in her hair and letting her own tears fall. An arm supports her shoulders and she realises Nick is at her back, on the floor with them, body solid behind hers and helping to hold her up.

No one says anything for long minutes as Diana’s cries fade and she realises her daughter has cried herself to sleep, exhausted from the power and emotion of what just happened. Shifting her into a more comfortable position, and leaning back into Nick as she does, she strokes her daughter’s hair softly before finally looking up and taking in the other occupants of the room.

“What happened?” She croaks, voice hoarse and her throat sore. She’s also wet, water droplets still clinging to the ends of her hair.

“Something I have never felt before,” Henrietta replies, looking pale and exhausted. She sits, propped up by the chair and her hand shakes as she raises it, clutching at the blanket that is wrapped around her shoulders. “The sheer amount of power your daughter has …” She trails off.

“Kelly?” Adalind asks, looking to the older Grimm.

“It wasn’t like what happened last time,” she says quietly. “It all seemed ok at first but then, this sensation filled the room, it felt … bad and then you all looked to be in pain and we tried the water, threw it over all of you but it didn’t seem to work.” She gestures to the empty cups, lying haphazardly around the room. “Then Henrietta got thrown back and you and Diana were levitating and Nick managed to bring you back down and then it faded.”

“Who screamed?”

“You did, and Diana,” Nick replies and she looks at him then, taking in his pale and worried face. His hands are cupping her shoulders, fingers gently stroking. “It all got a bit … intense.”

“But it served its purpose,” Henrietta speaks up. “We now know for sure and know what must be done.”

“Done?”

“As I suspected, your daughter has two Hexenbiests inside her, both extremely powerful. They are co-existing now but we cannot guarantee that it will stay that way. As of now, your daughter can tap into power beyond most people’s comprehension. And it responds to her. But there could come a time when it doesn’t or she loses complete control. Worse still, if the spirits inside her turn against one another.”

“What, like a dual personality?” Nick asks.

“Perhaps, it has been known to happen, when those that are ill prepared for power have it in ways they cannot control. Power has influence over us all and when not treated properly, react in unknown ways.” Kelly shifts on her knees, Adalind just taking in her position of protection between her and the other Hexenbiest. She feels a little warmer, seeing and knowing how both Grimms stood guard over her and Diana.

“You speak as if power is a sentient thing?” The mother Grimm asks and Henrietta tilts her head as she considers her answer.

“Yes, and no,” she finally says and Kelly frowns. Adalind keeps stroking Diana’s hair; glad she can hold her daughter close and feel the movement of her chest as she breathes. “Power is not its own thing and yet it often feels that way. For those of us that have awareness of extra senses, power is an essence that can be felt, and can corrupt. It is an influence that affects us all, and there are those who seek it out as well as those who are attracted by it. Those who chase it and who wield it. When talking about magic of this scale, the sense of power goes alongside and can be as in important as the person who controls it.”

“Ok, interesting, but let’s get back to Diana,” Kelly instructs.

“It is all about Diana,” Henrietta says. “And it is as I said before, the power she holds and her magical capabilities are vast. And too much, her body is holding for now but soon it will become too much. And then she may age again, or something far worse may happen.” She shudders at the words, clutching Diana closer and feeling very, very lost. All she’d wanted … and now look, look at what she’d done and it was her beautiful, innocent daughter paying the price.

“I think we should take a break,” Nick interrupts. “We’ve all been through an … experience and I’m not sure everyone is following along with what is being said. Plus, you both are sitting here in wet clothes, as is Diana. Let’s get everyone comfortable, maybe have some food, then continue when we know we’re all in the right mindset.” A rush of gratitude fills her for this man and then for Kelly as she helps Henritta to her feet then hustles her out, talk of hot drinks and food as they disappear.

Nick shifts to her side, eyes on her and helps her to stand while still holding Diana. It’s a little awkward and she feels a bit weak, but she feels his strength and knows he won’t let them fall. He follows her upstairs and opens the door so she can step through to their bedroom. She sets Diana down on the bed, soothing a hand over her forehead and feeling her shoulder shake as she tries to hold in her emotions.

“Hey,” Nick murmurs and steps close, pulling her into a hug. She buries her head into the crook of his neck and lets the heat of him soak in her and warm her insides.

“What have I done?” She whispers quietly but he still hears it.

“I thought we talked about this?” He replies softly. “This was never your intention and you’re doing everything you can now to help Diana.”

“I had intentions,” she mutters, “And not good ones. Now my daughter has to pay that price.”

“Well then, I should share some of that blame too,” he states and she looks up at him in shock. “From what I understand you got pregnant so you could get your powers back, after I killed your Hexenbiest spirit. So, I put you in the position where you even needed to think about doing something like this.”

“That’s not the same at all! You did that to save your friend! After I poisoned him and-“

“And we could go back and forth about this, about past actions and what we could have done better and everything to do with hindsight. Won’t change anything.” He meets her eyes with a soft but firm gaze. “I meant what I said before, and right now looking back won’t help. We acknowledge it, learn from it and do what we can now.” She nods and leans into his embrace, even if a small part of her still disagrees and feels guilty. She suspects that will never go away. He gives her a gentle squeeze and she feels a drop of water slide down her throat.

“Oh, I must be getting you wet,” she gasps and pulls back. “And Diana …” she turns to check on hr daughter, on the bed and still asleep, clothes damp. She quickly, but gently, pulls the items off, rustling through the small bag she brought with them to replace the items with warmer clothes.

“Is she ok?” Nick asks quietly and she pauses in her task to rest her hand on her daughter’s forehead, opening up her senses and feeling. She smiles as, even asleep, she feels her love and acceptance echoed back.

“Just very tired,” she replies. “Using that amount of magic really wore her out.” She finishes quickly, Nick helping her to tuck Diana under the covers before she goes to remove her own top.

“I’ll just step out,” Nick mutters and his discomfort brings a small smile to her face. She watches as he leaves, shoulder taut and tries not to think of other possible times that might involve the two of them, in a bedroom and clothing being removed. It’s an inappropriate thought and she pushes it aside, even as part of her thrills at it. Still, Diana is her focus right now and she has to concentrate on the situation at hand.

A situation that showed just how powerful her daughter was and gave a glimpse at what she might be able to do. It was frightening and awe inspiring and worrying and just too much. Being a Hexenbiest brought it own struggles, the same for any number of Wesen or even Kehresite who had to contend with something extra, and especially for everyone as they grew. Teenage years were troublesome for everyone, what with the added hormones and awareness, let alone for those with added abilities they had to learn to control. How would Diana grow? As normal or in bursts? They’d already noticed she was aging faster before she made herself into a big girl, what if that happened again? How big would she become? Could they be celebrating her first birthday while she looked like a five-year old? Ten-year old? Older still?

And they still had to contend with her other heritage, the royal family who wanted her but who would never accept her. Not based on their past actions. Though they ruled and lorded it over Wesen, the royal families had never entertained relationships with one; Elizabeth being a rare exception as the king’s mistress and Sean an accidental baby that had him being ousted and hunted by the late queen. They cared too much about the bloodline to sully it with something they deemed not pure enough.

Yet, as Henrietta said, Diana was the first child of that bloodline to be born in many years, and if the rumours were true, could possibly be the only one. Keeping the bloodline pure had the selection pool for matches very small and in-breeding had possibly led to sterile males.

It didn’t matter to her; they were not having her daughter. And Sean … she didn’t know but she wasn’t on her own anymore and asking for help was not a weakness. Looking to her daughter again, she doesn’t want to wake her but is unsure about asking everyone into their room to continue the much-needed conversation.

“Nick?” She calls softly and he steps back inside immediately. “Could you tell the others we can talk in the living room? I’ll carry Diana down and we can let her sleep on the sofa.”

“I can carry her,” he offers and moves forward, bending to slide his arms under the small blonde and hug her close as he stands upright again. His movements are slow and sure and Diana doesn’t make any sound or movement in response to the disturbance.

“Alright.” She quickly gathers the blanket, as well as Diana’s witch doll, and follows him back down the stairs.

The living room has been tidied, no sign of what happened before and Kelly is there, offering her a cup of hot tea and a squeeze of her shoulder. Nick lays Diana on the sofa, tucking her securely closer at the back and Adalind quickly sits on the cushion next to her head. She tucks the blanket around her and feels Nick as he settles on the sofa-arm beside her. Henrietta shuffles towards the opposite chair and sits down heavily.

“Are you alright?” Adalind asks, looking closer to see the Hexenbiest still looks pale.

“I am fine, dear, thank you for enquiring. It was an, how did you put it, Nicholas? Ah, an intense situation, with a high volume of magic and power, and I am not as young as I used to be. I shall be fine once I have rested.” She gestures at Kelly who is holding a cup out towards her. “And we have good company who are here to help, which I am most grateful for and wish to pass my thanks to you both.”

“We’re here for them,” Kelly states, nodding towards where she and Diana sit. “If you’re here for the same reason, and can reassure us that you will not betray them, then we can all get along. Otherwise …” she trails off but Adalind doesn’t think Henrietta needs a more vivid explanation.

“I understand and I offer my own words of assurance, that I too will do what I can to help, and keep safe, your charges and my fellow Hexenbiest.”

“And you won’t tell anyone, even those you may have been loyal to before?” Nick jumps in and Henrietta turns her gaze to him. He holds her stare and she straightens in response.

“I give you my word, on my magic and my essence, that I will be true and reliable to the safety, security and secrecy of the Hexenbiest mother and child in this room.” A rush of power runs through the room, making Diana turn over as well as grab hold of Adalind. Nick too moves to hold her and Kelly stands up quickly, both of them at attention but she holds up her hand and allows her own magic to settle the room.

“Thank you,” she says, keeping her eyes steady. The older woman smiles and sits back, eyed darting between her and where Nick still touches her.

“So, you won’t tell Sean Renard that you’ve had contact with his daughter?” Nick checks as he shifts slightly away from her.

“I will keep my word, unless expressly told I can do otherwise. I understand your hesitation to involving more people in your endeavour to keep your daughter safe, but Sean has connections and knowledge that would be highly useful in these circumstances.”

“He also would be extremely tempted to use her for his own gain. Power is an influence, you said so yourself, and Sean has always been swayed by it, sought to have it.” She turns to Nick as she says her next words. “You remember all that he put us both through to get that key, and all for the power it would give him!”

“You had one of the seven keys?” Henrietta asks with a gleam in her eye and Adalind ducks her head down at her mistake.

“Had being the important word in that sentence,” Kelly states. Henrietta sighs out in disappointment.

“I had heard rumours over the years, and you are right in your assessment that having one of those keys would give a person power over those that still seek it.” She shakes her head. “Nevertheless, I believe your view of your former partner may hold more truth than I wish it to. Elizabeth was, and remains, a dear friend but Sean has always held ideas of grandeur. He has, after all, the blood of the royal family and is a Zauberbiest, both of which are highly attuned and attracted by power.”

“So, we don’t tell him?” Kelly asks but both she and Nick shake their heads.

“We have to tell him, he knows he has a child out there and from what I know is actively looking for them, and for Adalind. Leaving it to chance means we could get caught out, if we tell him then we can control the reveal, as well as what happens going forward.” Nick explains. She can’t help but pull a face even though she knows, and has agreed, that this is the best way forward.

“We just have to figure out the how,” Kelly agrees and she and Nick are off, talking through various scenarios and making guesses about how Sean might react and how to keep everyone safe in each situation. Nick is the obvious choice to be the messenger, not only as he interacts with Sean daily, what with him being his boss, but is also able to have such a conversation in private without drawing too much attention. It also helps he’s a Grimm, with some experience fighting said Zauberbiest, so can react appropriately if things get physical. Henrietta offers her assistance and presence when Sean is to be told, so she can impress on him the importance of secrecy and the occurrence of risk, as well as back Nick up if needed.

“I’d also like to bring a couple of my friends up to speed as well,” Nick says hesitantly.

“The Blutbad and Fuchsbau,” Kelly asks and Nick nods. “Why?”

“They can help, not just with me but also with the wider Wesen community; the Wesen council already has an awareness of a Wesen child who might break the code of honour. I don’t know if they’re talking about Diana but if they are, the more people we have that can help, and that we can trust, is only going to work in our favour.” He looks to her and brushes his hand through her hair to clasp her shoulder lightly. “I won’t do, or say anything, without your permission and agreement.”

“If you trust them, then I can trust them,” she says softly.

“I can vouch for them as well,” Kelly speaks up. “They’re good people.”

“So, we have a tentative plan,” Henrietta summarises and they all agree. “Nicholas and I will return to Portland and put our next steps into action. We will then concur with you as to how you want to proceed. I am guessing you have secure methods of communicating?” Adalind ducks her head down slightly as she feels Nick’s gaze on her and Kelly laughs.

“Oh, it’s very secure,” she quips with a smile.

“Mama?” Diana’s voice interrupts them and she turns to see blue eyes blinking blearily up at her.

“Oh, honey, how are you feeling?” She brushes some hair out of her eyes and shifts closer to her.

“Mama, cold,” she whimpers and gives a violent body shudder. Adalind instantly wraps her daughter up in her arms, trying to keep the blanket locked around her to keep in the warmth.

“It may be a delayed reaction from the magical usage earlier,” Henrietta suggests. “I can make up a healing elixir to help with the after effects.”

“I’ll help, as well as put some snacks together. We could all probably do with some food. You two keep her company and we’ll bring it back to you.”

The older women move out of the room and Nick shifts so Diana can sit between him and Adalind. Her daughter snuggles close to her side while wriggling her feet to rest under his thigh.

“Mama? Nick?”

“Yes honey?” Diana blinks up at them both before looking to Nick and her eyes turn pleading.

“Again?” She asks and Adalind feels confused for a moment but Nick just grins.

“You want me to read again?” He asks and gets a nod in reply. “Only for you, Diana.” He leans down and then brings the book to rest on the little girl’s lap so they can all see the pictures and Diana puts her doll right next to it. One hand stays there while his other arm rests behind Diana, along the back of the sofa and allows his fingers to just brush the ends of her hair.

Looking between them, her daughter in the middle of them, all crowded around a book and reading the story together, anyone else would think they were a family. Mother and father spending time with their daughter. What a lovely vision and it’s something she missed out on when she was a child, now she’s starting to want it, not just for her daughter but herself as well … a real family.

-G-

AN – I hope you liked it and thank you so much for reading!

Chapter Text

-G-

Looking into the mirror he shakes his head and tries to focus. He’s been pushing and pretending but he can’t do it anymore. He has to recognise that something isn’t right. The dreams and the feelings with all the physical reactions. He just doesn’t know what to do about it. Washing his hands quickly, he leaves the bathroom and heads back to what he does know.

“Captain?” Sergeant Franco calls and Sean Renard turns to see him walk closer. “You have a visitor; he’s waiting in your office.” He nods before walking briskly to the glass fronted room, noting that the blinds have been angled so the figure cannot be clearly seen. He scans the bullpen, just to check who is around and could possibly come to help if needed, and then opens the door to stride in confidently. Appearance is often the most important thing in situations of the unknown.

The figure lurking in the corner doesn’t immediately turn, waiting until he fully closes the door before revealing their face.

“Sean,” he greets and he relaxes a little at seeing the familiar face.

“Meisner,” he says back. “I wouldn’t have thought you’d come here.” He takes a seat behind his desk as the other man sits in the chair in front of him.

“For once, this seemed to be the safest place to meet you. You are aware that they have eyes on you?”

“I had a feeling, after they failed to kill me.” He steeples his fingers under his chin. “Is that part of the reason you’ve come to me here?”

“Things are moving and it seems Portland is the place to be. There are several Verrat agents in the city already and I’ve been able to uncover an address that is being rented in preparation for members of the royal family to stay in.” Meisner sighs. “Either they know more than we do or they have enough information to make an educated guess that this is where they need to be. Have you had any contact with Adalind or the child?”

“No, nothing. If anything, I would have guessed that Portland would be the last place they’d settle. Unless someone here is helping them.” He looks to the side and thinks through what he knows of the situation.

“Do you know of anyone that would?”

“I’ve already checked out anybody that has any link to Adalind or who is someone she might go to. Nothing. What have you found out?”

“Our friends in the castle say that the child is the main focus of all operations. No expense is being spared and the king expects results. Both of your cousins are working, together no less, on this and have people reporting back to them from multiple agencies. They have reason to believe they were in Portland before moving on, I believe you also chased the report of a stolen truck that ended up miles away from where it was reported missing, undamaged and completely wiped clean. A follow up gave descriptions of two women and a child, one matching Adalind identity and giving us more information on her companion. It matches what I know of the woman who helped them flee in the plane.” Sean grimaces at the thought that Adalind, and the child, were in Portland and she didn’t come to him. He would have thought he would have been the obvious, the only choice and then he would have had control of the situation.

“Do we have any more information about this woman?” He asks as he gets out his own, disappointedly thin, file on his research linked with Adalind and the child. Meisner skins through it but hands it back, clearly seeing nothing new.

“I can send you the description and image we have sketched of her, though we have no name or any other information. I have talked to others in the resistance and most know nothing of her and those that possibly do aren’t talking.”

“Of course they aren’t,” Sean mutters. “Send me that information and I’ll run it through our systems. We need to get ahead on this, my family cannot get that child. Keep me up to date on anything you find.”

“We’ll keep each other up to date. I’ll chase any leads that I can find but I’m also watching the Verrat. You should do the same.” Meisner nods before rising to leave. Sean settles back in his chair and thinks on the witch and the child. This whole situation has been out of his control for too long and it’s time he changed that. He is the father of this wanted child and perhaps he needs to start working on that family link to his own advantage.

-G-

Breath flutters across his skin as lips trace a path downwards, over his abs and going lower, and he can’t hold still, has to move and has to have more. Gripping her head in his hands he pulls her back up to mesh their mouths together, tongue darting to taste her and take her breath.

“Nick,” she gasps as she breaks away. “I want to.” She tries to move down again but he holds her tight in his hands.

“I just want you,” he breathes out and presses her closer, breasts rubbing against his chest, sending sparks along his skin and heat through his veins, as he twists so their hips align.

“Nick,” she murmurs breathily, sending a thrill through him at the sound of nis name in such a way.

“Nick …. Nick …… Nicky!” He jerks awake and then rolls off the sofa when he sees his mother hovering over him.

“Mom!” She just stands there as he scrabbles around on the floor, blanket getting tangled in his legs as he hopes and prays that he wasn’t saying anything from his dreams.

“Nicky, you ok?” She looks concerned but not too perturbed. He quickly rises to his feet, keeping the blanket to his front and glancing around hurriedly to see if anything else is out of place. The room is still dark, very little light coming in from the crack in the curtains at the window so he guesses it’s early.

“Yeah, yeah, just erm, wasn’t expecting to wake up that way, with you right there.” Seeing his mother first thing after dreaming that? No, definitely not expecting that.

“Sorry, we just haven’t had much of a chance to talk, just the two of us and with you heading back to Portland today, I wanted to take the chance to talk to you.” He nods and sits back down, his mother moving to sit down next to him.

“Yeah, that would be uh, good,” he scrubs his face again before looking up at her. “So …?”

“So, how are you? You said you’ve had a lot of changes lately.” She looks at him, somewhat earnestly, and he huffs out a laugh even as he pulls a face. She must read his mixed emotions because she sighs. “Ok, alright, I know this is strange but we have to start somewhere, right?”

“Right mom,” he agrees. “It’s just going to take some getting used to, having you around and able to talk to and be involved in my life. It’s not that I don’t want that, it’s just-“

“Not what your used to,” she cuts him off with an understanding smile. “We could begin with more business talk and ease our way in?” He laughs properly that time and she smiles back at him.

“What have you been up to? And how did Nana Kelly come about?” He asks and she gives him a brief overview of the activities they’ve been up to, the ways they’ve been working with Diana as well as what she’s been helping Adalind learn. He also picks up some more details about what she has in place keeping them hidden, and the back up plans that are ready to go if they need to move again. It’s impressive, coming from him as her son and then the detective side of his brain, what she has at her fingertips and he begins to wonder if he should have some contingency plans as well. Which makes him think of the tentative foray he’s taken into that space.

“I’ve seen somewhere that could potentially be a safehouse of sorts, that could be useful for if we needed to hide someone’s presence in Portland,” he starts and his mother looks intrigued. “But I’d need help getting it arranged, as until I sort out the house with Juliette, I don’t have the cash readily available to secure it.”

“How much is needed?” She asks and he quickly gives her the run-down of costs that would be involved. They discuss the pros and cons of it, but she agrees with him quickly that having such a place would be extremely handy, especially if they can arrange it in such a way that it can’t be tied to either of them. She gives him several instructions of how to get a hold of the amount of money needed, from accounts she has already in place, and he tells her the timeframe he’s hoping for.

“If you’re thinking of hosting certain individuals then you’ll need to think about items for a young child, not just furniture but also toys and the like.” Her eyes fall to the book, laying somewhat innocently on the arm of the other chair, and she tilts her head. “Though you might be better at that then either of us think.”

“She could have hated that book,” he mutters.

“But she didn’t,” his mother states. “She loves it and really likes you …. You’ll have to be careful there, Nicky.” He opens his mouth but she holds up a hand and he quickly snaps it shut again. “She’s a very insightful and powerful little girl and we have no idea what she could do if she got truly upset, or say, would do if someone hurt the person she loves most, her mother.” She shoots him such a look that he has to turn away, trying to ignore the feeling of heat on his cheeks. “I don’t want anyone to get hurt, physically or emotionally.”

“Is this really something you want to talk about?” He grunts out and she huffs a laugh.

“Well, I did miss the awkward teenage years and the mooning over a girl and the like, so I guess I’ll take what I can get.” She laughs again but Nick turns to stare at her.

“Didn’t you get updates from Aunt Marie about those?” His words come out harsh and her face falls. He sighs and runs a hand through his hair, feeling guilty. “I didn’t mean it like that-“

“But you have a point,” she concedes. “I at least got updates on how you were. You believed your parents to be dead and suddenly had to move around a lot with your aunt. You got emotional upheaval and displacement from all that you knew in your life up to that point, while I went on a hunt that took me away from you, in every possible way, but while still being able to know how you were.” He shakes his head, even as a small part inside of him is happy that she has at least acknowledged some of the things he went through.

“You are my mom and I am so happy to have you back in my life. That doesn’t mean it’s always going to be perfect, that I’m not going to have moments where I get mad at you or sad or that you don’t feel guilty or whatever you may feel about it all. We just have to work on it.”

“That sounds reasonable … and like something the parent should say,” she says with a sigh of her own. He turns to her and holds her gaze as he speaks next, wanting her to really listen.

“Mom, I’m a grown man. I don’t want to sound mean but I grew up, kind of had to, when you weren’t here. If you’re going to be sticking around then we get to have more time with each other and uh, re-build what we lost.”

“When did you get so wise?” She asks and he shakes his head once more.

“I’m not, I just … when I was younger, I used to dream that it had been just that, a dream, and you’d come back and I’d be a better son and I’d talk to you more and do my chores straight away and you know, just be with you. The fact that I have you back now, I don’t want to mess that up with … with things that … I don’t want to lose you again.” She moves quickly to sit right by his side, arm coming round his shoulders even as he keeps his head down. Maybe he’s being silly, or too emotional, but remembering those thoughts from when he was younger, the pain and then the resignation, he doesn’t think he’s wrong to be on another rollercoaster as they settle into this new version of their relationship.

“Nicky, not a day goes by that I don’t think about what happened. Wonder if I could have done it differently, should have done it differently. I made that choice and I have to live with it, and it kills me that it hurt you, is still hurting you. I can’t change what I did, I do believe it kept you safe but I can’t use that as a solvation. All I can do is say that I’m sorry and I will do everything I can so that I don’t hurt you like that again.” Her voice breaks as she talks and he looks up to see her face riddled with emotion like he’s never seen before. His life is complicated, he’s experienced things most people would never believe but that means he has to take the good and the highs when they come. He could focus on what happened in the past, stay in that emotional bubble, or he can accept it and re-gain a relationship with his mother and re-build the family they once were. Or maybe, even better, form a new family that’s stronger.

“Thanks mom,” he whispers and she squeezes him in a tight hug that he all too happily returns just as hard.

“Okay, enough of the mush,” she states as she pulls away and he chuckles quietly. “Tell me more of the Blutbad and Fuchsbau and your plan to tell them.” So, he does, as well as emphasising the cases they have helped him with and that Hank and Wu know now too.

“Oh, and man do I need to tell you about Trubel,” he mutters which gets him a raised eyebrow and launches him into an even longer explanation. They are so engrossed in their conversation he doesn’t hear anyone approaching until the door swings open and Diana runs into the room, launching herself into the space between him and his mother.

“Nana Kelly, hungry tummy!” She looks up and makes her eyes big and wanting. His mother reaches out and cups her cheek gently.

“Oh, we have a hungry tummy, do we? Does that mean I get to munch on it?” She dives down and presses her face into Diana’s stomach, pretending to eat her, her pyjama top rising with the movement. The little girl laughs and squirms, wriggling away.

“No Nana Kelly, no eat!” She twists some more before bumping into his side. “Nick, help!” His mother makes a growling noise and brings her hands up to tickle Diana but he scoops the little girl under her arms and lifts her up, swinging her around his side so she stands at his back and his mother can no longer reach her.

“What? Nicky!” She pulls back with an exaggerated pout and Diana giggles into his neck. “I’m hungry!”

“Then let’s get you some proper breakfast food, huh? What do you say Diana?” Seeing his mother act in such a way is strange but the joy on Diana’s face makes it worth it.

“Pancakes!” The little girl cries out, hugging him from behind. They both watch as the older Grimm’s face comically falls and she heaves a massive sigh.

“I suppose I could have pancakes instead,” she mutters, making Diana giggle some more and bounce on the chair. She clings to Nick and he wraps an arm around her to keep her safely on the sofa. “Will you help me make some?”

“Yes, yes! Up Nick!” She demands and he finds himself obeying, letting her rest on his back as he stands to move. She holds on tight to his shoulders and neck and settles against his back, a small yet comfortable weight that spreads warmth across him. His mother shoots him a smile and he can’t help but grin back as they move through the hallway. She might be the focus of too much attention, hunted by those that would use her and hold an insane amount of power inside her, but he’s finding this little girl is also very easy to love.

Diana slides down as he comes to a stop by the table, chattering to Kelly about what they need to make the requested breakfast items and he watches what must be a fairly common routine for them. His mother may have said she liked him but the clear affection the little girl holds for his mother is clear as day. She really is like a Nana to her.

Henrietta joins them as Kelly starts the food and the Hexenbiest subtly requests Diana to do and focus on such tasks that show what she can do. There is no pushing of her, no one wanting to cause any harm or distress especially after the events of yesterday. It had taken a long time, the previous afternoon and into the evening, to calm and settle the young girl and Nick thinks he could probably recite that book, forwards, backwards and with his eyes closed at this point.

Still, it had given her comfort and he had a warmth inside him, sat like that with the two blondes and doing such a family orientated activity. And he could literally feel how it made Adalind feel, her own worries settling down in the face of her daughter’s enjoyment at the simple and innocent action.

His mother must feel his gaze as she shoots him a look that Henrietta catches and suddenly all the attention is on him.

“Did you sleep well, Nicholas?” The Hexenbiest asks and although her question is innocent, has to be as she cannot know how his night was, his reaction is definitely not. He can’t help it, not after the dream he had as well as the wake up call he received. Coughing into his hand he mumbles an answer and quickly tries to shift the focus off of himself. She smiles smugly with the reply before deliberately sweeping her eyes around the room.

“And Adalind has not yet joined us this morning?” Kelly shakes her head and Diana copies the move.

“Mama sleep!”

“If you wouldn’t mind waking up Adalind?” She asks and he shrugs, trying to appear casual now that he suspects she’s watching him keenly in relation to the blonde.

“Alright,” he agrees and make his way out of the room and up the stairs. The door is slightly ajar, probably from where Diana came out, so he knocks but gets no answer. Pushing it gently he steps inside and sees Adalind still in bed, asleep, with a small smile on her face. She looks peaceful and serene and he takes a moment to just look at her. She really is beautiful.

“Adalind,” he says softly, touching her shoulder to shake gently. She shakes her head a little and burrows deeper into the covers so he leans over closer to her to try again. “Adalind.”

“Hmm, Nick?” She blinks up at him, eyes not quite focused, before smiling at him and then reaching up to cup his face. “I told you, you’re too far away,” she mumbles before pulling him down and into a kiss.

Heat blasts through him as their lips meet and her fingers thread into his hair. She holds him in place as she kisses him, slanting her mouth over his and taking control, angling him just how she wants him. One of his hands comes up to hold his balance, landing on the bed beside her head while the other moves to hold her jaw and keep her lips right there. She pulls back slightly to suck at his bottom lip and then soothes the action with her tongue, making him groan at the sensation and she jolts at the sound.

“Oh!” She exclaims, pushing him back and looking suddenly, very awake. “Sorry! I thought-I thought I was dreaming.” They are both panting a little and she still seems to be slightly dazed. Then she blushes and pulls the cover up as if to hide from him. He chuckles lightly at her embarrassment and takes a step back.

“It’s ok, I get it.” He pauses at that, wondering if she understands that he means he has those types of dreams too and sees her peek at him from one eye. “I was sent to wake you up, to see if you wanted to join us for breakfast before we have to head out.” She nods but doesn’t make a move to leave the bed. Her head suddenly snaps to the side and she sits up straight.

“Diana?” She queries quickly, clearly wanting to know where her daughter is.

“With my mom,” he replies and sees her relax with that knowledge. “I’ll see you downstairs.” He offers and then leaves the room, pausing to take a deep breath and settle his own emotions before being in front of his mother and Henrietta and their assessing gazes again.

-G-

She flops back on the bed, covering her eyes with her hands and blowing out a breath. Oh, why did that have to happen? Why couldn’t she control herself? She’ll just blame it all on Nick, it’s all his fault, obviously.

Shaking the embarrassment away, she throws the covers off and quickly gathers some clothes, pausing to check the bed and deducing that her daughter is still in her pyjamas. Well, if she gets messy at breakfast that’s one less change and they need to pack up anyway, as she’s sure Kelly said they would be leaving today.

What a time it has been. They have learnt so much, and yet not enough. Her daughter is still in danger, from so many directions and she worries, all the time that she’s not doing enough. That she won’t be able to keep her safe and something terrible will happen.

But they are not alone and they have powerful allies now. Kelly and Nick and now Henrietta.

“Mama pancakes!” Diana announces as she enters the room and she smiles at her before dropping a kiss on her cheek.

“Did you help?” she asks and gets a vigorous nod in reply. “Good girl.”

“Did you sleep well dear?” Henrietta asks with a smile and Nick jolts at the table.

“I did,” she replies, looking at Nick but he doesn’t meet her gaze and Henrietta just smiles serenely. “Did you?”

“I find myself most refreshed and ready to meet this new day.” Adalind nods as she gathers some food, politely declining her daughter’s offer of pancakes and settling instead for yogurt and fruit. “I shall be sad to say goodbye to you but I know we will meet again soon.” Diana looks up at her words and frowns.

“Goodbye?” She asks and looks at all the adults sat around the table.

“We have to say goodbye to Nick and Henrietta today,” Adalind explains and her daughter pouts. She looks down at her plate before sliding off of her chair and moving to Nick’s side.

“Up?” She asks and he obliges her, lifting her so she can sit on his lap. “Buzz off?” She quotes with a tilt of her head and Nick laughs.

“I have to go, yeah, but I’ll be back for my witch,” he replies, one hand reaching for the toy doll sat on the table and then bringing it up to tickle Diana. She laughs and wrestles him playfully for the doll.

“My witch!” She cries and he gives it up to her without much of a fight. He grins down at her, making herself comfortable on his lap, before looking up and meeting Adalind’s eyes.

“Your witch,” he replies though his tone is soft. His eyes linger before he looks down again and asks Diana where the other characters from the book might be and she looks up to see both Kelly and Henrietta looking between them, with very different expressions on their faces. Kelly looks worried which she understands but Henrietta looks almost gleeful and smiles widely at her.

“Charming,” she comments. “However, we do have some matters to attend to before we depart.” Adalind nods.

“Sean,” she says and Henrietta repeats his name in confirmation. “You’ll arrange a meeting with him?”

“Nicholas and I will organise a time to talk to Sean, we will be as forthright as possible with the facts whilst also not giving away information we do not wish him to abuse. Until we know what his reaction will be, keeping yourself and Diana safe is the utmost importance.” She blows out a breath before meeting the older Hexenbiest’s eyes.

“What do you think he will do?”

“It has been a number of years since I have spent any significant time with Sean, though I regularly see Elizabeth and hear of his well-being through her. Having taken them in when they needed a safe place; I will always hold a soft spot for them. However, Sean is very much a product of his making. Although Elizabeth tried her best to warn him away, especially after her experiences with them, the royal family has always held a draw for him. Perhaps it is in him being denied what he views as his by birthright, or simply a lust for power from both sides of his family, but Sean has always worked towards being in a position of authority and he has never missed an opportunity to gain command within the wider community, as well as the sphere of the royals.”

“So, you think he will use her, to gain back his position with the royal family?” She asks slowly and Henrietta gives a delicate shrug.

“I cannot say for sure,” she replies. “I know of the draw of power, from being a Hexenbiest and have heard tales from Elizabeth of the sense of grandeur being part of the royal family can bring you. But I have also seen the bond of parent and child, overcome many an obstacle and turn back the lure of temptation. It would be wrong to not give Sean a chance to prove what kind of father he would be.”

“Even if that chance puts her in danger? Just so he can think about being a daddy?”

“Daddy?” Diana echoes and looks around. “Daddy?” She asks, face scrunching in confusion. Adalind sighs before turning to fully face her daughter and running a hand through her hair.

“Yes, honey, daddy. Mama is here and I love you, so much, but daddy isn’t here. He’s a little confused and so Nick and Henrietta are going to help. They’re going to talk to daddy and help him, do you understand?” Her little girl looks around again.

“Nick, Henri, daddy?” She repeats and Adalind nods.

“Nick is going to help with your daddy, yes, and so is Henrietta.”

“Ok mama,” is the simple reply after a moment and she settles back into Nick, playing with her doll. She had expected more questions, as she hasn’t mentioned having a daddy to Diana before but the young girl seems quite content at the moment and she’s happy to leave explanations until she absolutely has to give them.

“Well, I guess we leave it at that until we know more,” Kelly says and she nods her agreement quickly.

“We’ll keep in contact as to how our endeavours go. I trust you have secure methods of communication?” Henrietta asks and Adalind nods as Kelly chuckles. Nick shoots her a look before turning to the older witch.

“We’re all good on the communication front,” he states and receives a nod in acknowledgement.

“The I believe it is time to finish packing and take our leave,” she says and Adalind doesn’t think she’s the only one that is sad at that statement. Diana snuggles closer to Nick and she doesn’t blame her daughter for the action at all. “I shall collect my belongings and then perhaps we can share blessings before we go?” She nods, the thought calming and thinking it will give Diana a nice memory to link with Henrietta and magic, a better one than the previous days connection anyway.

She stands with the older Hexenbiest and begins to clear the table as items are gathered from around the room.

“You’re going to keep those?” Kelly asks sharply and she looks up to see Henrietta gathering the vials from the Anzahl der Zellgeschenke and placing them in her bag.

“They need to be properly cleansed,” she explains and then looks at the Grimm. “Unless you would wish for me to leave them here, where they cannot be safely disposed and could potentially leave evidence for someone to find and use to track you?” The two older women stare at each other for several minutes before Kelly seems to give in but she clearly shoots Nick a look as Henrietta looks away. He nods and she relaxes back.

“Diana, let’s give Nick some space, ok?” She pulls her daughter up and away from using Nick as a seat and settles her on her hip. “Shall we do one last bit of magic, to say goodbye to Henrietta and wish her safely on her way?”

“And Nick?” Her daughter adds in and she smiles.

“Yes, and Nick, we won’t forget him.”

-G-

He watches as the witches leave the room, talk of a blessing circle before they have to leave. He turns to his mother who’s opening her mouth to speak but he beats her to it.

“I know,” he notes. “I’ll query it some more when it’s just the two of us.”

“That’s our blood, Nicky.”

“I know, mom, and I’ll-“ He’s cut off by his phone and he looks at the caller I.D to see if he can ignore it but seeing Monroe’s name, he knows he can’t. “I have to answer this,” he states and stands with his phone in his hand.

“Hey man,” Monroe’s voice greets him as he answers the call. “Just wanted to see how everything was going, you know. That you’re alright, maybe get a check in as your friend to see if, maybe you might be, oh, I don’t know, that you’re still alive!”

“Monroe-“

“It’s not like you went off, to parts unknown, with like, no back up, with a frigging Hexenbiest no less, and then didn’t let us know other than a text, that you’re ok! Not cool dude! Anybody could have sent that text!” His voice comes through the line really loud and Nick moves through the house quickly so he doesn’t disturb anyone else.

“Monroe, I sent that text. I am ok. I’m sorry I haven’t checked in; it’s just been busy and there’s a lot happening.” He reels off quickly.

“Happening with what?” He closes his eyes as he knows his answer will not appease the Blutbad.

“I can’t tell you right now,” he says and listens to the splutters of disagreement on the other end of the phone. “I will tell you when I get back.” He states, quietly yet firmly and interrupting Monroe’s flow.

“When you get, you’ll – wait, what?”

“Look, I have to go but I will be back soon and then I will tell you what’s been going on, ok? Just, give me a bit more time?” The sigh that comes through the line is loud but rings with his friend’s acceptance.

“Alright man, but I want to see you soon. Sooner than soon. Let us know the exact minute you get back into Portland. And I know the watch you wear so I know how accurate that thing is and I expect the same with you, you hear?” He can’t help but smile at his friend words and, even though he can’t see him, checks his watch in honour of his friend. He did help him select it, after all.

“Got it Monroe. I’ll see you soon.” He ends the call and heads back into the living room to see Adalind, Diana and Henrietta standing holding hands. He feels the magic in the air and wonders at what they are doing but sees that his mother looks calm so doesn’t get worried. Henrietta seems to be guiding whatever is happening and he watches as she takes several deep breaths, Adalind and Diana copying, before they all open their eyes and drop their hands. Diana beams up at the older witch as Adalind looks at her daughter.

“It has been an honour and a pleasure to meet you both,” Henrietta starts. “I will hold true to my words, will keep my vow and will answer your call if I can provide you aid.”

“Thank you,” Adalind says and Diana jumps forward, giving the Hexenbiest’s legs a hug. She looks surprised, glancing from Adalind to Kelly, before bending down to hug the young girl back.

“Goodbye, dear child. I hope to see you again soon.” Diana nods before going back to Adalind, arms up in the unspoken gesture to be picked up and held.

“Are we ready to go?” He asks and gets a nod in reply from Henrietta. His mother and Adalind both pull faces and Diana shakes her head.

“No go!” She states and her eyes flash purple. Kelly steps to Adalind’s side and strokes her hair.

“They have to go, so do we. But we’ll see them again soon,” she promises and Diana nods slowly in understanding. His mother steps to him and grips his shoulder squeezing tightly.

“Travel safe,” she says, looking him dead in the eye and he nods. “I’ll take your bag to the car.” She bends down to scoop up his overnight bag and then offers the same to Henrietta, which the older woman declines but does follow her out of the room. Then Nick realises his mother has made it so he can have a moment alone with the two blondes left in the room.

He steps closer and glances between both Diana and Adalind. In this moment they look so similar, blue eyes big, blonde hair in waves and both focused on him.

“Stay safe,” he murmurs “And let me know if anything, absolutely anything, changes or you need me.”

“You too,” Adalind whispers back and Diana leans out towards him. Instead of taking her from her mother, he wraps his arms around them both, feeling them press into his chest. The air seems to thicken slightly, magic and something else, something heavy, filling the space and he takes a deep breath to try to dispel the sensation. He squeezes tight before kissing the top of Adalind’s head and then stepping back.

“I’ll see you soon,” he says and she smiles at him. Turning and leaving them is harder than he thought it would be and he has to keep moving, walking out the door and not looking back so he actually does leave. His mother shoots him a look and he nods before opening the car door and taking his place behind the wheel. She raises a hand in a wave before disappearing back inside and he’s glad Adalind and Diana stay inside, not wanting to risk anyone seeing them just to give him another glance at them.

“This is not a permanent separation, Nicholas. If I am certain of anything, from our time together this weekend and what my senses tell me, then you will not be without your Hexenbiest for long.” Henrietta offers and he nods, thinking that he’s leaving behind some of the most important people in his life. It might be strange to think it, after everything they’ve been through together so far, and others might not understand but it’s like he can feel it inside him. A weight or sensation settles and he know that his life has been irrevocably changed again by the same blonde who was the catalyst the first time. This time he doesn’t want her to step away from him, he wants her close and safe and he’ll do whatever he can to make that become their new, shared, reality.

-G-

AN – Thank you for continuing to read!

Chapter Text

-G-

He focuses on what he needs to do, and the conversation he needs to start with Henrietta as he drives, rather than thinking about the people he’s just left behind. That’s not a pleasant thought, and he has to re-frame and think how he’s keeping them safe and can protect them better from afar, than by staying close. No matter how much he’s starting to want to be there with them. But they don’t get two streets away before his phone is ringing and he sees the caller I.D. is Juliette. Checking with Henrietta, he answers the call and tries to talk as briefly as possible as she questions if anything is needed at the house as she’s on her way back and can pick it up. It’s a kind thought but as he’s also not at the house it’s hard to say and his brief replies must irritate her as she’s quick to end the conversation and gives him a curt goodbye. He returns his phone to the holder with a sigh and tries not to feel too much into Henrietta’s stare.

“You have a partner?” She asks and he knows there’s a tone to her voice.

“Had,” he replies. “Juliette and I broke up a few weeks ago and we’re still figuring out living arrangements.”

“Ah, the modern realities of romance,” she comments and he snorts.

“Yeah, made so much easier by being part of the supernatural world as well.”

“She was Kehresite,” Henrietta states and he nods. “That must have made things …” He shoots her a look as he makes a turn before returning his focus to the road.

“It was interesting at times, yeah.” He says, thinking about the highs and lows they’d experienced. Some his fault, some not. “I wasn’t always the most truthful boyfriend, or punctual or reliable or-“

“Or any number of things that can be picked upon and quantified. Kehresite do so love their order, having things in the way they know and understand. We recognise that there is more to this life and as such, there are ways and effects that cannot always be explained or comprehended.” She sounds so sure in her words, and he understands her comments on human nature, after all part of his job is to find those explanations and provide evidence to support it. Something that gets harder to do the more the Wesen side of things impacts his job. But as interesting as this is, they’re getting sidetracked.

“I think we have other things to talk about than my past relationships,” he comments, hoping to move the conversation back towards his original target.

“Your current relationship, then?” She asks with a knowing smile.

“Or how about you taking two Grimm’s blood and being reserved behind the reasoning,” he retorts and, although her smile does not drop it does become more cautious.

“I am not trying to be coy, or cause you any disquiet with those actions. I saw an opportunity to test a theory and took it. I thought I had adequately explained my purpose but I do apologise if that is not the case.”

“And you got the results you wanted?” He queries.

“I would say it was partially successful,” she shrugs elegantly. “To know more I would need to do more testing. Perhaps another time.”

“You think there is going to be another time?”

“I think we will be spending a fair amount of time together, going forward, so should the opportunity arise, I would ask, yes.” She shoots him a look. “Would you say no?” He thinks about it, giving his blood up to try to find out more. He understands his mother’s reticence but he’s also curious, there being a lot more to his Grimm-ness then he knew and if he has a way, or access to way, to find out more then maybe he should take it.

“I guess that would depend on the situation,” he replies cautiously and she hums out a laugh.

“A very wise answer, Nicholas. But I do think a time will come, after all with your link with Adalind, magic is part of your life now.” He throws her a quick look and she tilts her head, before staring, quite intently, at him and he feels the weight of it on the side of his face. “Did you not ever wonder why her magic responds so readily to you?”

“I don’t quite understand,” he replies, looking towards her again.

“I sensed your entanglement from our first meeting and now, having been in the same room as the two of you, there is a recognisable connection there.” She sighs and shifts in her seat, taking a deep breath before continuing. “You took her powers with your blood, you are in her now, part of her. And when she regained her power, rebuilt the magic inside her, that part was also strengthened. You potentially helped to increase her abilities with the, let’s call it, link you left behind.”

“I didn’t exactly mean to do that,” he comments and she smiles.

“But what were your intentions? That is very important in any magic you cast and, whether you knew it at the time or not, you were doing magic.” That throws him a little, though after having been through the multiple uses of magic in the past few days, longer really, he thinks he has a better grasp of it. Still, he takes his time to think back and remember the run up to that, somewhat fateful, fight in the Bremen Ruins, before saying slowly.

“I just wanted to stop her.” Henrietta leans forward, keenly focused on him.

“But not harm her?”

“She had cast a spell that put my friend in danger, almost killing him, and I had been told that my blood could take away her Hexenbiest spirit and so end the spell … Another friend said that killing her wouldn’t work, it had to be the Hexenbiest side of her, otherwise the spell would still be active … so I wasn’t aiming for anything close to that but, when I think about it, even back then … no, I didn’t want to truly hurt her or kill her.” He rambles as he talks, trying to sort out his feelings of old with the much stronger, more recent ones. He hadn’t hated Adalind when they’d had their fight, that didn’t come until after Juliette’s coma, but he certainly hadn’t liked her. But he’d not really known her. She was just this adversary, popping up here and there and causing mayhem in his life. Of course, some of that could have been avoided if he’d been honest with the people in his life but that would have taken them all in potentially different directions and then who knew where they’d be.

“Then the intent involved would be dual and so left open for change, which as soon as other magic was present would shift to the stronger intention …. Your very nature to protect and fight gave a starting point for more to evolve.” Henrietta points out and he shakes away his thoughts to keep up with the conversation.

“And all that came from my blood?”

“Your blood, your magic, your very essence. Magic is more than just casting a spell and seeing what happens. It is about intent, your focus and will. If there is any distraction or deviation then the magic can become flexible, open to being interpreted and so changed.” She speaks so confidently and Nick wishes he felt that way too. All of this is just too new.

“But what I did worked, Hank was ok and Adalind lost her Hexenbiest.” He says, recalling the events of that night, the look on Adalind’s face.

“Yet, she was able to regain it; even become stronger. If you had been true in your focus and intent then that would not have been a possibility for her.”

“So, what, I could or should have blocked her spirit but I didn’t?” He’s back to being confused again and starting to think he acted on incomplete information.

“You could have but that is not what happened. Instead, you met your primary focus but left room for more. I have been present with you both now. I cannot believe you would truly wish her harm.” She tilts her head at him but he huffs out a laugh.

“You didn’t see us back then.” He comments dryly, flashing back to the panic, uncertainty and rage as Hank fell sick and then the antagonism Adalind had met him with, before ending with that fateful fight.

“I am curious,” Henrietta starts and brings him out of his memories. “How did you get Adalind to intake your blood?”

“I ah,” he coughs, pausing and delaying his answer. “I … I kissed her.” He sees Henrietta’s eyebrow raise and a slow grin spread across her lips.

“How interesting,” she says slyly. “Yes, I do believe that could cause dual intentions which would mean there could be dual possibilities.”

“What are you saying exactly?”

“That you may have been linked for some time. Some event or magic must have increased this and brought it to the forefront and so, enable you to form the connection you share now.” She nods as if to settle the point.

“What could have done that?”

“I do not know for certain, but it must have been significant, an act of magic that brought you together and created a new path between you.” Her words bring nothing to mind at first but then a scene flashes in front of his eyes, standing in that warehouse opposite Adalind. Holding the jar with blood pooling in his palm for the concealment charm, knowingly doing magic for the first time. Thinking of protecting them and hiding them, keeping them safe. It was for both of them, not just Diana, and his focus was on both of them.

“Do you know of such an event?” She asks after watching him closely.

“I’m not sure,” he replies slowly, considering that moment is all he can think of but being so new to the world of magic, and spell casting and sensing and all that, he’s not confident enough to say.

“Well, it is something for you to be aware of and, oh, of course, this may also offer a partial explanation for Diana.”

“Wait, what?!” Nick exclaims, holding the car steady as he jolts at her words.

“Connecting with her showed how powerful she is but also confirmed she has two spirits inside, both powerful in their own right. With your magical signature within her mother, Adalind may have passed on not just her own magical abilities but also an echo of the link that holds your strength as well.”

“That’s possible?” His voice sounds slightly strangled but he thinks that at the moment, it’s completely understandable. “I’m part of Diana too?”

“As a magical contribution, I believe so, yes. Genetics would tell a different story, of course, as to who her parents are but within a spirit reading of her magical signature, I believe you would be present as well.”

“I … I, ah, oh.” he stutters and tries to take in everything she is saying. It seems insane and yet, he’s currently linked and sharing dreams with one witch and has been witness to the power another holds. His threshold for believable in the supernatural scheme of things is growing, and rapidly.

“I am learning, as we all are, that there is much here in this situation that is not usual. It would help to explain why she seems to have accepted you so easily and never seen you as a threat, even as you are.”

“She could recognise that? Even as a baby?” Be it a baby with astonishing magical powers and eyes that glowed.

“I believe, in correlation with Diana, we should begin to think that anything is possible.” Henrietta states and Nick thinks that’s the truest thing she has said in his presence.

“Agreed,” he murmurs. “And we still need to discuss how to handle the aspect of her father, my captain.” She sighs and nods at his words.

“I know you work with him but I believe this would be a conversation best held on neutral ground.”

“Yeah, I’m not seeing this happening in his office at the precinct.” His words come out slightly snarky. “Would your house be suitable?”

“I am open to hosting, yes,” she replies. “But how do we explain your presence and familiarity?”

“How about I talk to him at the office, say I’ve met a Hexenbiest and would like him to accompany me on a further meeting with them? He should recognise your address and so won’t be coming in completely blind, knowing I’m talking about you but also not fully knowing why we are meeting. Then we’ll have the privacy and protection of your home to keep the conversation between us.” She hums before nodding.

“I believe that would work, although I will not be able to hold such a meeting tonight. I do have some affairs to see to, even though our time away was brief.”

“I’m due back at work tomorrow, so can talk to him then and arrange the meeting for the following day?” He says, running through his schedule mentally and thinking it’s doable as long as he doesn’t catch a case. “If anything changes, I can contact you.”

“Then I will prepare my house and wait for your call. I will strengthen the wards, to ensure no violence can be permitted within my walls, just in case. This will not harm you, as you have been accepted inside and I can include you in my will, but you may feel the sensation as you step inside.” He knew there was more to her house, remembered that sensation from his first visit.

“Ok, we have a plan. We just stay in contact and think on our feet.”

“Agreed,” she smiles, and it’s slow and somewhat ominous. “I do believe this may be a meeting none of us will forget.”

-G-

Adalind sighs as she watches Kelly hustle around the room, checking the furniture for anything that could have been dropped or that would be able to be used to confirm their presence in the house. She had wanted to help the other woman but Diana was being particularly clingy and so she sat with her instead, reassuring her daughter that it was ok to feel sad but they had to go back to their house, just as Nick and Henrietta had to return to theirs. Diana was listening but needing lots of attention so the clean up was left for Kelly to handle on her own.

The older Grimm was efficient and methodical, used to having to be in spaces when she couldn’t be there, she explained, and so very good at knowing how to keep everything clean. It may be slightly harder this time, as having a child increases mess and items dropped here, there and everywhere, but with Kelly’s experience they had a good chance of no one being any wiser that there were ever there.

Which was good, they were a lot closer to Portland here than she had wanted to be, but it had been worth it for meeting Henrietta, getting her help and spending time with Nick. Who had done so much, for Diana and herself, and who they both, she knew with absolute certainty, were missing.

It was all just so complicated, and maybe getting more involved with Nick wasn’t the right move. She didn’t have the best experience with relationships, what with her mother and Sean not exactly being positive or loving examples, and Nick himself was only just out of a long-term relationship. She knew how serious that had been, goddess she’d used it against him. Targeted Juliette in revenge and then heard all about the developments from Sean and others. It had made sense at the time, in her anger and sadness and pain, after what he had done to her. But he had only been reacting to what she did first and she had only been following orders and proving her worth to the man she’d thought she’d loved. Holding Diana closer, she knows what a lie that was now, knows true love and the connection it gives you.

“Alright, I think we’re all good,” Kelly announces as she walks back in. “I’ve left some food in the kitchen; thought we could eat here and then we don’t have to stop until we’re back at the house.” She nods and shifts Diana back to look at her face but he little girl just stubbornly snuggles in under her chin again.

“Ok, you can stay there but let’s go eat something, alright honey?” She murmurs and gets a nod that she feels more than sees. Shuffling to her feet, she slowly rises and then walks down the hall to the kitchen, Diana firmly in her arms. Kelly has the place almost bare, but on the table is three plates and cups with a light meal. She drops down into a seat and then persuades Diana to move around and at least sit sideways on her lap so she can eat.

“I know goodbyes aren’t great, but we’ll see them again soon,” Kelly tries to comfort and Diana doesn’t even react. The Grimm shoots her a look and then they try to keep up a bright conversation to distract the small girl. Although she doesn’t join in, she does watch and then eat her food so Adalind is somewhat comforted.

Then she clings around her neck again as they finish and pack up the last few things. Kelly does a final check and then announces they are good to leave. Adalind doesn’t dare to put Diana down so the older woman carries the last of their bags and they make their way out to the car.

“My witch!” Diana suddenly screams and Adalind twirls to see the doll on the ground, several paces behind them.

“It’s ok,” she hurries back as she soothes. “We’re not leaving her, we’ve got her.” She bends to pick up the toy but Diana slides out of her arms, landing on the ground and scooping up her doll. She hugs her close and then looks up with tears in her eyes.

“My witch,” she sobs and Adalind strokes her hair.

“It’s ok honey, we weren’t going to go without her.”

“No go!” Diana retorts. “Want my witch! Want my Nick!” Her eyes glow purple and the ground starts to rumble under their feet.

“Diana,” Adalind says in as calm a voice as possible as she sees Kelly walk closer to them from the other side of the car. “Honey-“

“No go!” She suddenly shouts and there is a swell in magic, power in the air before the windows in the house behind them explode. Adalind ducks as she reaches for her daughter, small fragments raining down on them and the sound traveling through the air. “No!” Another magical wave, this time causing the doors and window frames to buckle while knocking her off her feet.

“Adalind!” Kelly shouts and she looks up to see her view of the Grimm is distorted, like she’s behind a purple tinted glass wall. Looking back at Diana, her eyes glow bright and she is the epicentre of the destruction around them. Adalind scramble on her hands and knees to her daughter’s side as the trees by the road and in the neighbour’s garden start to twist and bend, all odd angles and unnatural movement. The wood on the window frames splinters and the bricks underneath begin to crumble into dust.

“Honey, I know, I know you’re sad and mad. I feel it too. I want Nick back too,” she says, cupping her daughter’s face. Purple eyes meet her own and she pushes her magic alongside her daughter’s, trying to calm the tempest swirling within. “Do you feel it? How sad mama is that he had to go?” She focuses on that, on trying to share with her all the mixed emotions inside her. “And that’s ok, we can miss him, but if we only feel that, only think that, it would make us sad all the time. And then it would hurt us and mama doesn’t want that, Nick wouldn’t want that. So, we have to think of happy things until we can see him again, ok?” As she talks, she can feel the connection with her daughter grow firmer as the magic in the air disperses. Diana blinks and the purple in her eyes fades and then the barrier between them pops as she collapses into Adalind’s arms.

As she drops, so does everything around them, the trees thwacking back into place and the ground coming to settle under their feet. Sound comes rushing back, raised voices carrying across the street and her name being called out once again.

“We have to go, now!” Kelly instructs urgently and she looks up to see a small crowd forming on the street and moving closer, possibly coming to inspect the damage as well as the weird events that just happened. She squeezes Diana and lifts her up, making sure the witch doll is secure between them, before moving briskly to the car. Kelly has the door open and she ducks inside, keeping hers and Diana’s heads down as Kelly shuts the door and then slides behind the driver’s seat. She just hears voices calling out to them as the engine starts and they drive away.

Glancing up briefly, she sees the house out the back window, looking worn and cracked and the scene of something very suspicious, and her worry increases inside. There’s no way something like that won’t be noticed, and so investigated.

“Mama? Sorry mama,” Diana whispers and then begins to cry, quiet sobs that tear at Adalind’s heart.

“Oh, honey, it’s ok,” she soothes. Kelly shoots her a look of concern but she just focuses on her daughter, opening the connection between them and offering comfort, physical, mental and magical, in every way that she can. How long they sit like that she doesn’t know, feels the car moving as Kelly drives, but eventually Diana calms and she slowly ends the connection. She strokes her hair and watches as the gentle movement, as well as the smooth vibrations from the engine, lull her daughter into slumber.

“I’m going to go a different route,” Kelly says after Diana has fallen asleep and Adalind has asked how they’re doing. “We got a lot of attention back there and I want to put some distance between us and that before we head back properly. We may also have to switch cars.”

“Whatever you think is best,” she murmurs, holding her daughter close.

“I’ll ring Nicky too; he should know what happened.”

“I can-“ she starts to offer but Kelly shakes her head.

“I think it’d be best if you stayed here and in the present, in case Diana gets upset again. You were the only thing not affected back there. I couldn’t get close to either of you.” She meets Kelly’s eyes in the mirror and sees how serious the older woman is and nods. Focusing on her daughter is what she can do right now, even as she thinks of the solace she could receive if she were to talk to Nick, and maybe be held by him. Diana isn’t the only one who needs comfort right now, she acknowledges before shifting her daughter more solidly onto her lap and hugging her close.

-G-

“You’re late,” Monroe greets him as he opens the door to the Spice Shop and gestures him inside before closing and locking the door behind them.

“How can I be late when I didn’t tell you when I’d be here?” Nick asks and then holds up his hands as Monroe steps close and takes a big sniff. “Whoa!”

“Hmm, a hint of magic but no taint of distress or confusion, you seem to be yourself.” Monroe lists off as he steps back from Nick.

“Thanks for that, I could have told you if you’d just asked.” He retorts and gets a glare in response.

“Would you have told us the truth?” Rosalee calls softly and Monroe goes to stand beside her as Nick faces them both.

“I couldn’t before but I can now,” he replies and he sees both Monroe and Rosalee relax slightly. “I know I haven’t been very forthright lately, and it wasn’t because I didn’t want to tell you or ask for your advice, it’s just that I couldn’t.”

“Because you were under a spell?” Monroe jumps in and he shakes his head.

“No, well yes I suppose, but not a bad one.” They both look at him and he sighs as he paces, trying to get his words straight in his mind to explain. Before he can start his phone rings and he goes to decline the call but sees the I.D and answers it instead.

“Mom?” He asks and both Monroe and Rosalee jolt, before sharing a look. “Everything ok?”

“No, we had an incident,” she starts, voice tense, before explaining quickly what happened. Nick feels his insides clench at what she describes, as well as feeling aghast at Diana being that upset that he left. He never wanted the little girl to feel hurt.

“What can I do?” He asks and receives several instructions before adding his own thoughts. They agree and he hangs up before turning back to his friends.

“I’m sorry but I have to go,” he starts and both their faces fall. “I will tell you, I promise, there’s just something else that needs my immediate attention right now.” Monroe opens his mouth but Rosalee puts a hand on his chest to stop him before speaking herself.

“Nick, just … is everything alright?” Her face is pinched and he can only imagine what his own looks like right then.

“I can’t explain right now, I’m sorry.”

“But your mother is involved? Scary, Grimm lady of the dark?” Monroe asks and Nick thinks his mother would probably like that description.

“Yes, she is, she’s part of the reason I couldn’t say anything. People’s lives were in danger, they still are now so I have to go and do what I can to prevent anything from happening to them.” He starts walking backwards as he talks, knowing he owes his friends an explanation but needing to do what he can to keep Diana, Adalind and his mother safe.

“Alright man, but we’re not going to wait forever to hear this explanation.” The Spice Shop phone begins to ring and Rosalee walks slowly over to it, though her attention remains on Nick.

“You won’t have too; I just need to do this now.” He pauses and receives two cautious nods and Rosalee answers her phone as he is leaving, already pulling out his cell-phone to focus on what he needs to do.

-G-

“Detective Burkhardt, you’re not on rota until tomorrow, what are you doing here right now?” Franco greets him as he walks into the precinct but Nick just points to where he can see Wu at his desk.

“Dropping off something that just couldn’t wait,” he explains, faking holding something in his other hand.

“Some people, eh?” He waves at Franco as Wu looks up and he joins him at his desk.

“Some people are really helping you out,” Wu comments dryly and he smiles in acknowledgement.

“I know, I’m going to owe you one.”

“I think it might be worth more than one, maybe we should just start a tab,” he replies back with a grin and Nick nods.

“What you got?”

“Incident was reported and they had bomb squad as well as fire investigation out, both have given preliminary reports that basically add up to they don’t know what happened. Photo evidence so far is only of the scene, and there are no personal affects accounted for. Some vague descriptions given of two females and a child, gender not specified, but several witnesses claim to have heard the name ‘Adalind’ shouted.” Wu reels off quickly, loading the reports gathered on his screen. “I will be wiping this after you’ve seen it as this is definitely outside our jurisdiction.”

“I get it, thank you for doing this Wu.”

“If I can help a friend, I’m there. But it would feel even better if I knew why I was doing this.” He raises an eyebrow at him and Nick nods.

“I know and I will tell you, let me just have tonight, ok?”

“Would this ‘Adalind’ have anything to do with a certain Miss Schade you have me looking out for as well?” Wu asks, shooting him a look that says he already knows the answer.

“Tonight, please Wu?”

“Alright. You done?” He scans the information again, trying to read and see if there are any links but Wu’s initial assessment seems right. There’s nothing concrete here, and even for those looking, it’s not enough to create any new direction of investigation.

“Yeah, thank you.” He watches as Wu deletes the files then going on to wipe the information from his history before spying something else on his screen. “Wait, what’s that?” He points to a BOLO request and Wu enlarges it. A sketch emerges on screen and Nick knows that it’s supposed to be his mother. They’ve captured her face shape and hair just right, even her nose but the eyes and lips are all wrong.

“Captain had this put out, strictly observe and report only, as it’s a person of interest. Apparently, she’s a witness on the run.”

“Captain had this done?” He looks over to his office but the room is in darkness, its occupant clearly not inside.

“He got it passed on by another agency. There’s been no sighting yet and no one has had any luck gaining more information on her … identity.” He looks away from his intense stare at the screen as Wu trails off. His friend gives him a searching look. “You know who she is.”

“I don’t-”

“Nick,” Wu cuts him off and he’s kind of glad, not really wanting to lie. “If you can’t say then don’t but please don’t lie to me.” They stare at each other for a moment.

“I can’t say,” Nick parrots and Wu nods before closing the page down again.

“Ok, then we’re done here for the night?”

“Yeah, I guess so.”

“Well, enjoy your last night of vacation and I’ll see you, probably bright and early, in the morning.” Wu states before shutting down his computer and picking up his jacket. Nick stands up as well and they walk to the parking garage together, Wu catching him up on the small happenings he’s missed while he’s been out. It may have only been a few days but a lot can happen in that time in a police station. They separate and both enter their cars quickly, Nick waving as Wu leaves first.

Driving out, he goes to head home before pulling over several streets away and getting out his phone. He messages to check his mother can take the call and waits, leaning back on the headrest and closing his eyes. Things feel like they’re getting a bit tighter, the possibility of someone discovering a hint and then, actually finding out where they are, getting closer. He may have started out with doing this for his mother, her absolute belief of this action being the right thing to do, but now? He can’t imagine letting anyone take Diana from Adalind, let alone anyone doing anything to potentially hurt that little girl. He will fight for their right to stay together, to not be used and to, maybe hopefully, find out if he has a more permanent place in their lives.

He never thought he’d feel like this, and it’s not even the same as with Juliette. That had been stability and comfort and ease, falling into a relationship and in love and seeing the rest of his life with her. There wouldn’t have been anything wrong with that. Except his world changed and so did his feelings. Now, that doesn’t sound right, doesn’t feel right.

Instead, now, he wants acceptance and the ability to build something solid and tangible. Something that can stand the test of the ups and downs life as a Grimm can bring as well as all the supernatural elements his life now involves. He remembers the comfort Adalind had offered after his zombie episode, the understanding and help she gave. Maybe it’s too soon, and they’re jumping into something because they’re involved and entwined in this unique situation, but having acceptance like that felt like … well, like something he hadn’t felt in a long time.

His phone chirps and he quickly sees the colour code and his mother’s reply. It’s brief and he replies just as succinctly, letting them know what was reported and what he’s checking next. He’ll check in again after all the conversations he’s due to have.

Pulling up to the house, he notes the lights are on and Juliette must be home but otherwise feels nothing. No longing to go inside and see her and no dread at having to come up with partial truths and outright lies about his actions. He’s not indifferent to her presence, it just no longer has the hold over him it once did. It’s like he’s been able to draw a line under their relationship, almost with a feeling of relief that he doesn’t have to pretend any more or try to force something. She’ll always have a place in his life, he’ll never not acknowledge her part in helping him grow and figure out life in his twenties. But he’s different now, has new priorities and focuses in life, and as much as she tried to understand that’s just not something Juliette can fully be part of.

“Hey,” she greets as he walks in, coming out of the kitchen with a glass in her hand.

“Hey, you have nice weekend away?” He asks, doing more so because he feels he should than really wanting to know. Her face lights up and she chats about all that she did and how refreshing the weekend was and how normal. To him it sounds like she got a taste of the life she’s been thinking about and enjoyed it. It makes him think of his weekend, full of Wesen and magic and connections and how he wouldn’t trade his time there.

“How was your weekend? Did you have a quite one?” She asks and he laughs.

“Not quite,” he replies with a smile. “Got to meet a new Wesen and found out more about being a Grimm. It was enlightening, to say the least.” She smiles at him and glances away before looking back.

“So, we both had good weekends, away from each other and firmly in the places we want to be?” She summarises.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he says, not entirely sure where she’s going.

“I thought about us while I was away, wondered if I’d made a mistake or hadn’t fought for us enough,” she confesses quietly and he looks away, unable to meet her gaze when he has very much not been thinking that way. “And I thought … maybe. But my weekend was exactly how I wanted it and when I pictured you there, it didn’t make sense. In this house, we built so much together that it seems better here, but out there, it doesn’t so … I guess I’m saying, although I still have thoughts about us, I think we made the right choice.”

“I do too,” he agrees quietly. “And I’ve started looking at other places to live-“

“Nick, you don’t have to do that,” she interrupts but he shakes his head.

“I think I do,” he replies. “If we want this to work, staying friendly and not have things get weird, I think having our own spaces will be pretty important. Nothing’s happening right now, I’m just letting you know, that’s what I’m doing.”

“Alright, I understand that. I’ll be gone again next weekend, I happened to run into an old vet school friend, which was lovely, and she’s hoping to open her own practise so I offered to go visit and give advice, as well as help with any viewing of spaces and the like.”

“That’s nice, I hope it goes well,” he wishes, mentally noting the free time in the house he’ll have. “I’m heading to bed, gotta be in early.” She smiles and wishes him a good night before going up the stairs herself. He waits a moment before following her up, the guest bedroom now feeling familiar and comfortable, his space where he can let his thoughts relax. And he knows what he’s going to be concentrating on as he falls asleep.

-G-

The colours swirl and form the familiar scene while the sensation of magic surrounds him and he spins, looking for Adalind.

“Nick,” she calls and he turns again as she steps towards him. It seems almost natural now, instinct, to wrap his arms around her and feel her body press close.

“I’m sorry,” he murmurs. “I didn’t mean to cause Diana-“

“It’s not your fault,” she cuts him off. “She was sad and unfortunately, used her powers to express that. I think with all that she can do and understand, we’ve forgotten that she is so young, really still a baby and when you think like that, her reaction was completely understandable. We possibly should have expected something like that.”

“It’s not safe though.”

“No, not safe,” she agrees. He pulls back slightly to look at her but keeps his arms around her waist.

“And it’s got people looking for you, again.” He points out and she sighs.

“At least we’re away from that area and we know what has been reported. I can work with Diana to help with her emotions in the meantime.”

“Well, I’ve got feelers out and will keep an eye as much as possible.” He reassures and she smiles softly.

“Thank you, really, for everything.”

“It’s ok,” he replies, offering his own smile.

“It’s more than that. You signed up for a protection detail, of sorts, and now it’s turned into so much more.”

“I wouldn’t change any of it.” He states and she bites her lip, looking away before glancing up at him from beneath her eyelashes.

“Any of it? Even … between us?” She asks hesitantly.

“I wasn’t expecting it, or looking for anything like this but no, I wouldn’t change any of it.”

“I don’t know … after everything I’ve done … I am so sorry for those things and I … I just feel this is too good to be true, and that I don’t deserve …” She trails off while looking forlorn and won’t meet his gaze when he cups her chin.

“Hey, I thought we agreed that we both did things we wouldn’t do now.” He points out and she huffs.

“You only did those things because you were reacting to me and what I did! I was horrible, and all for something that wasn’t even true. I followed along and all I thought of was to prove myself to them and-“

“And you paid a price for that already,” he says. “I’m not saying this is going to be easy, or even make a lot of sense given how we first met and everything that happened after. But you wouldn’t do those things again now and we both learnt from our actions. We’re doing this as we are now, not based on what we did.” He keeps eye contact, wanting her to see how serious he is. She’s right when she says this is a lot but it’s also starting to feel right as well.

“You really think so? A Hexenbiest and a Grimm?”

“I told you. I’m not a big fan of old stereotypes and typecasts. It only brings trouble and usually bloodshed. I’d much rather focus on what we can do, or be, than what people, or old wives’ tales or stories, tell us we should be.” She sighs and steps forward, shifting slightly so her head nestles in the crook of his neck. He slides his hands around her waist, settling them against her ribcage so he can feel the moment as she breathes.

“I’m not sure the world works that way,” she mumbles. He squeezes her and presses a kiss to her forehead.

“I’m willing to try,” he offers and she looks up. “With you.” He just sees a smile lift her cheeks and the movement of a nod before the colours swirl and blend and she fades away.

-G-

Walking into the precinct the next morning, he’s greeted with a few jokes and jibes about his time off, as well as a few more positive comments, before meeting Hank at their desk. They quickly catch up about the case he had when Nick was away, speaking in quiet tones when the more supernatural element was being discussed, and although it’s not great that Hank was possessed there is an element of comfort from a young boy getting a sense of justice after being failed by the system for so many years.

He sees the captain enter and go straight to his office and excuses himself from Hank, wanting to get this conversation started at the very least. He knocks and, as he waits to be called in, hears a faint humming come from inside. The tune is slightly familiar but he can’t place it before it stops. The captain calls him in and he gets a comfortable greeting from the man, as well as a gentle enquiry about what he was doing when away but decides to just jump into the topic.

“I’ve met someone,” he states, wondering how the words will be taken and watches as his captain’s eyebrow raises.

“Oh? And how does Juliette feel about that?” He finds that interesting, that he would even think to ask about his ex. Although, he supposes they have a somewhat tangled relationship too, what with that obsession debacle and then working together when he was first a zombie.

“Not like that, besides we broke up.”

“I’d heard rumours,” Renard shrugs. “I’m sorry to hear it confirmed.”

“It was coming. Either way, this person has a connection to you.” Now the eyebrows really go up and, if he’s not mistaken, some tension settle across the captain’s frame.

“Really?”

“Yeah, and she asked if I could arrange a sit down with all of us,” he might be being a bit loose with the truth but watching as Renard straightens in interest makes him take note.

“Does this person have a name?” There’s a keen note in his voice and Nick wishes, not for the first time, that he could read the man’s thoughts. Sometimes, it’s just too hard to read him, although that probably comes from years of training and working every angle he can.

“Henrietta,” he supplies and surprise filters across the captain’s face before he shutters it behind his usual, imperturbable mask.

“Ah,” he mutters. “I would hazard a guess as that was an interesting first meeting.”

“It had it’s moments,” Nick offers. “She’d like to discuss some aspects of a situation and would like you present while we all meet. She has offered to host at her home, to try to make it more comfortable.”

“A Hexenbiest’s home isn’t always the most comfortable place to be,” he points out and Nick shrugs.

“I’m thinking if she’s more comfortable than this meeting might go smoother.”

“That’s a fair point,” Renard acknowledges. “When does this meeting need to happen?”

“Soon as possible,” he replies, without elaborating on why. “Would tomorrow evening work for you?”

“I can make it work.” Nick nods at the confirmation.

“Good, do you know Henrietta’s address? I’ll let you know what time we should be there.” With another nod from his captain, he moves to leave the office.

“Nick? Are you going to tell me what’s really going on?” Pausing at the door he looks back and takes in the image his superior makes, sitting tall behind the desk and with an imperial look on his face. He considers it before his lips quirk in a slight smirk.

“I guess you’ll find out tomorrow,” he states before walking out. He meets Wu just outside the door, who quickly directs him to Hank so he can update them both on the case they’ve just caught.

“Body found at mile marker 19, should be about a thirty-minute drive out there.” Grabbing his coat, he follows his partner as they make their way to the parking garage and their next case.

-G-

Adalind is relieved to see Diana back to her more usual self in the morning, chattering as they walk down the stairs and greeting Kelly in the kitchen. Getting to the house they are calling home right now had taken longer than she thought, with Kelly on discreet-mode and taking all the extra precautions. Settling Diana into bed had also taken longer, with Adalind unable to leave her daughter’s side until she was deeply asleep. Then they had been able to talk through the events of the day, and what Kelly thought they should do next before she had returned to Diana’s side. Her little girl had slept longer than she typically did, but then she had used a fair amount of power yesterday and her sleep in the car seemed more from the emotional upheaval of her outburst than anything else.

Kelly had brought up the fact that they hadn’t really made sure that Diana understood what was happening, that she had only been with them in her short life so far, so introducing new people and then having them leave again so quickly would be a lot for any child to take in, let alone everything else Diana was dealing with. She agreed but now they could only look back and learn from the mistake, and she had a few ideas for how to work on some emotional intelligence with her daughter. It might be a bit advanced but they needed to do something, as Diana could easily cause real harm, and give them away, if she continued to lose control with her powers when upset.

“Did you sleep alright?” Kelly asks with a quirk of an eyebrow and Adalind takes that to mean she’s also enquiring did she talk to Nick in her dreams.

“Yes, thank you, it was very reassuring,” she replies and gets a nod at her words.

“And what about you? Did you sleep well Diana?” Kelly leans down and scoops her up, getting a giggle at her actions.

“Nana Kelly! Yes, I did, sleep good,” she replies and Kelly settles her onto her lap as Adalind pulls out cereal and bowls. The fridge opens behind her and the milk floats to her side and she throws a look at her daughter.

“Thank you, honey,” she says and gets another giggle. “So, after breakfast I was thinking we could do some magic, just you and me, does that sound ok?” Diana nods enthusiastically and she smiles. “Alright then, that’s what we’ll do today.”

“And then some exercise this afternoon,” Kelly adds in. “I have some new moves I want you to learn.” Adalind is not as enthusiastic to agree to that, noting how ‘exercise’ with the Grimm can make her body ache, but she knows it’s all to help them. And she’ll be prepared if they are ever in a situation where it’s needed.

“Ok, that’s our day planned then,” she says brightly and places the bowls on the table, happy to encourage Diana to talk about whatever she wants right now before they need to get more serious.

-G-

Hank and Wu follow him into the Spice Shop and they quickly follow Monroe into the side room. He’d already made the call to request Monroe’s help, as well as acknowledge their conversation was being pushed to the side again. He could tell his friend’s patience was starting to wear but he really did need to focus on the case today, so offered reassurances that they would talk again that evening.

“You got that photo?” The Blutbad asks.

“Yeah, right here.” He shows it to Monroe, then Rosalee as she joins them.

“Oh, that looks Lowen, more than likely.”

“Not Fuchsbau,” she adds in, “Could be Blutbaden.” Monroe blows out a breath and throws his wife a look.

“I’m sorry? With those toes?”

“Yeah, well,” she hands the photo back to Nick. “It’s definitely Wesen.”

“We were thinking that,” Hank comments.

“What was the condition of the victim?” Monroe asks and the three officers share a look.

“Sort of a midnight snack,” Wu offers and both Wesen in the room pull a face.

“Oh, that’s not good.” Rosalee states and Monroe tilts his head towards Nick.

“You guys want me to go out there and-“

“Yes,” both Nick and Hank say at the same time and Monroe nods.

“Alright, let me grab my jacket.” He retreats to the other room but Rosalee stops Nick before he can follow.

“Before you go, I wanted to say that I received another phone-call from the Wesen Council last night.” She looks slightly worried and that puts Nick on the alert.

“Oh? What did they have to say?”

“They’re sending a representative to Portland and would like our help while they are in the area. Apparently, the child they’re interested in was potentially spotted, not far from Portland, so they’ve asked for my help while they look into it.” Nick tries very hard to keep his face neutral as she talks, even as her words send a frisson of panic up his spine. “They’ve also requested a meeting with you, to talk terms of engagement while they are here.”

“Engagement? Are they expecting me to attack them on sight or something?” He wouldn’t, unless provoked otherwise. And if they were truly after Diana, well he wasn’t ruling anything out in that case.

“I think they might want your help,” Rosalee states. “You’re getting a reputation Nick, of being fair and helpful. Local Wesen have learnt, and others are taking note, that you don’t just kill and have actually helped Wesen stay safe.”

“That sounds good, right?” Wu asks cautiously and Nick shrugs.

“In my dealing with the council so far, we haven’t always seen eye to eye,” he starts, thinking in particular of how they would have murdered an innocent little boy because he had, what they discovered to be, a simple infection. “I guess I’m open to hearing what they have to say, before I decide on whether I’ll help or not.”

“What are they coming here for?” Hank asks as Monroe re-joins them, coat on and ready to go.

“A child, who may or may not be breaking the Wesen code of honour. Basically, our agreement to keep the Wesen side of our lives secret and away from Kehresite. That can cause problems for us all so the Wesen council always investigate any such claims.” Rosalee explains quickly.

“But it’s a child,” Wu mutters slowly, a question clearly in his voice. Rosalee shares a look with Monroe and they both look tense.

“I’m not saying we always agree with what they council say, or do, they are very steeped in their traditions and doing things the old way. But it has kept Wesen safe for hundreds of years. We used to be affected by hunts and witch-trials and the like, you know?” Monroe says and gets a nod in understanding. “They haven’t declared anything, just that they’re investigating and it’ll probably come to nothing. Some Wesen children develop early, which can mean accidents happen and, in that case, most parents hide them until they get better control.”

“And there are ways to do that? Hide children?”

“Sure,” Monroe gestures to the shelves around the shop. “There’s plenty of ways to do that, you can use any number of the ingredients here to create balms, psalms and potions that can block any number of means-“He’s cut off as Rosalee gasps and everyone turns to look at her but her gaze is locked on Nick.

“Nuukh Suens,” she murmurs and Nick stills. “That’s what that was for, I knew I recognised those ingredients!”

“What are you talking about?” Monroe asks, clearly a bit bewildered.

“Months ago, Nick asked me for some ingredients,” She starts and he steps closer to her to interrupt.

“Rosalee-“

“They were for a Nuukh Suens weren’t they?” She asks him directly and he looks away.

“What exactly is a Nuukh Sue-ends?” Wu repeats.

“It’s a protection spell, used by Hexenbiests, to conceal a child.” He closes his eyes at her words but feels everyone’s attention on him.

“I’m sorry, what? And did you say months ago?” Monroe queries but Rosalee steps closer, he hears and feels the movement, as well as the sensation of her eyes being focused on him. It’s like he can almost hear it in the air as she thinks everything through.

“You’ve been involved since the beginning. Since before most people knew of this child or were even looking for them.” Nick sighs before opening his eyes and meeting Rosalee’s gaze head on. They’re all looking at him and he knows it’s time to come clean. He’s glad he had already brought the possibility of this up with both Adalind and his mother so he’s no longer breaking his promise but part of him still wants to keep the secret, keep them close and safe.

“Yeah,” he says softly. “I’ve known.”

“And you didn’t tell us?”

“I couldn’t. I made an oath to keep the secret.” He defends himself and gets several unimpressed looks in return.

“You’ve been helping, protecting Adalind all this time? Adalind? The Hexenbiest that put Juliette in a coma and poisoned Hank – That Adalind?” Monroe’s voice gets louder in his disbelief and Nick notes that Hank jolts at the mention of his encounter with her.

“Yes, but she’s changed.” Hank lets out a dark laugh and Wu shoots him a look.

“What the hell are you talking about man? Is this another spell? Did she get something on you?” Nick is shaking his head, ready to defend her whilst also knowing his friends are only reacting to the person they knew. They don’t know Adalind how he does now, know what she’s been through. What they have, together.

“I’m not under a spell,” he says firmly.

“Is this the same Adalind as in, Adalind Schade from all the police reports you, and the captain, have had me monitoring?” Wu asks and Hank shoots him another dark look. He goes to explain but Rosalee steps forward, looking worried.

“Nick, please. We’re worried and you’re not telling us a lot. You have to see how this looks to us. The last any of us knew, you hated Adalind for what she did to you and Juliette.” She’s right of course, from their perspective.

“I know and I’m not saying we got a long great at the beginning but she has changed, a lot, and she is better. Having her daughter changed her. She’s an amazing Mom and I will continue to protect her, protect them both.” His voice rings with his conviction.

“Ok, but how did you get to this point? There must have been something or someone that helped convince you?” Rosalee points out and he sighs.

“Yeah, my mom.” Both Wesen react to that, and he knows they are linking his phone-call the other night to this new information.

“You mom is uh alive?” Wu asks and Nick honestly can’t remember if he’s ever told that story to the sergeant. Hank mutters a quick explanation and he’s grateful that his partner is able to keep it brief as Rosalee and Monroe stay focused on the topic at hand.

“Something happened,” Rosalee murmurs. “You got that phone-call as we did. Some incident must have drawn everyone’s attention.”

“Maybe,” he hedges.

“Nick, man, come on,” Monroe exclaims. “Talk to us.” He looks around the room, taking in all the faces of his friends and the people he trusts. They all know his secret, his Grimm life, and are still standing by him.

“If I’m going to tell you this then I need you all to promise me it goes no further,” he starts. “Not the Wesen council, not the captain or any other police investigation. It stays between us.” He looks them all dead in the eye as he talks, wanting them to understand how serious he is. He won’t risk them, the information he’s about to share valuable and potentially harmful in the wrong hands, not if he hasn’t got this guarantee.

“Nick-“ Hank starts and he shakes his head.

“I’m not under a spell, I’m speaking of my own free mind and will. And believe me when I say I am not risking their lives to make anyone feel comfortable. If you can’t or won’t agree, I can respect that, but I won’t tell you anymore.” He watches as they all share looks and sees the in-decision on some of their faces. “If you need time, we have a case we should be on right now. We can come back here after Monroe helps us with the scent trail at the scene.”

“Will you be able to concentrate?” Rosalee asks softly.

“I can do my job,” Nick states but Hank shakes his head.

“I need to know, now. I need to know I have a partner who has my back and won’t let other things come between that.”

“So, we’re doing this now?” Wu asks and Rosalee nods before leaving, the sounds of her closing and locking up the shop fill the silence between them before she returns.

“Ok, Nick, start from the beginning.” She instructs.

“First, do all of you promise you won’t say anything? To anyone, about what I’m going to tell you, at all?” He stresses. More looks are shared before Rosalee steps forward and places a hand on his arm.

“Nick, if it means that much to you, then I promise. I will not reveal anything you are about to tell me, to anyone outside this room.” She meets his eyes. “I promise on my love for Monroe and my trust in you.”

“I mean, same man, if that’s what you need, I’m there. On my love for my wife and my trust in you.” Monroe joins then, clapping his shoulder and that static charge jolts between them. Nick smiles in gratitude before turning to his other friends.

“I promise,” Wu says quietly. “I may not fully understand why but I’m not going to betray any trust you have in me when you tell me what’s been going on.”

“Thanks Wu,” he replies before turning to the only person still silent in the room. Hank looks troubled and Nick can’t tell which way he’s going to go.

“She used and poisoned me,” he starts and Nick nods in acknowledgement.

“I know what she did, I know how she used you against me. All I can say is that she was different back then, hell so were we. She wouldn’t do it again now and is actively sorry for what she did.”

“You trust her?” Hank asks quietly, a slight thread of vulnerability in his voice.

“I do,” Nick replies. “And so does my mom.”

“A woman who we’ve never met.” Wu points out.

“Well, yeah but you have been somewhat involved. Remember that case with the coins and when I was attacked at my house by Akira Kumara and he looked like he’d been shot? That was my mom, she’d been tracking him as he was following me.”

“She’s very fierce and protective of Nick,” Monroe adds in. “I doubt she’d be doing anything to put him in danger.”

“I remember those coins,” Hank says. “I knew that case didn’t add up at the time. I know lots of these things have been happening in the background, lots to do with Wesen, but this sounds like us being very much at the foreground, and with two women who I’ve not had positive interactions with.”

“If you don’t think you can trust me, that I know what I’m talking about, then you’re free to leave and we’ll focus on our cases and that’ll be the end of your involvement,” Nick says again. As much as he wants his partner with him, he’s not going to force it and can understand why Hank is being a bit reluctant. He watches as the older man paces, looking between where Wu stands to Monroe and Rosalee, standing together close by his side, then releases a heavy sigh.

“I’m not sure of any of this but I do know you, and I am sure of our partnership. If you say it’s so, then I’ll believe you and I’ll give her a chance to prove it to me. So, I promise, too.” Hank meets his eyes and he nods in gratitude.

“Thank you, all of you, really,” he says, making sure to meet each of their eyes individually. He feels a sense of, not quite hope, but something similar. Optimism maybe, mixed with relief. He would have kept his promise and kept the secret if he had to, or if his mother and Adalind had insisted, but with these people, who he knows he can trust, now being aware, he has a sense of having back up. They’ll be there for him and will help and he feels this makes them all a little bit safer. “So, let me tell you about a little girl called Diana …”

-G-

AN – So, thoughts?

Chapter Text

-G-

“I have just sent over copies of a reported incident that I believe gives us another location of Miss Schade,” Rispoli states as their meeting begins. “I have included pictures of the scene and think we can confirm the use of Hexenbiest abilities at the site.”

“From Miss Schade?”

“That we cannot tell. The damage looks significant, so potentially.”

“If not her then who would it be?” Victor asks as Kenneth leans back in his chair.

“The child perhaps? We have heard from the gypsies that Miss Schade had performed the ritual to return her Hexenbiest spirit. There is the possibility that this child will be more because of that.” He speaks slowly, the idea forming in his head. He clicks through the attachments, looking specifically for the photos of the scene. “Whoever did this … it’s a good indicator for a real source of power. If it was the child, well if so, then this child is even more important than we realised.”

“They are important because of their blood, their place as the next generation,” Victor states curtly and he inclines his head in agreement.

“Yes, yes. That must not be forgotten. But certain Hexenbiests, with enough power, can perform certain spells. And the troubles our family have had may have a solution.”

“I had thought you were all for exercising the biest out of the child,” Victor reminds them of his previous comments.

“Of which, there is still a time and place for such actions. But with the potential amount of power we are talking about … that could be line changing.”

“That is all supposition,” Victor points out. “Until we have the child, we cannot know any such thing.”

“Of course, Rispoli, any more news?”

“We are aware the Wesen council are now looking for a child of power who they are worried will break the code of honour. They are sending an agent of theirs to Portland to gather intelligence and report back to them.”

“Well, it does seem like Portland is the place to be,” Kenneth notes. “I think I too shall join you there. This search has gone on long enough and if certain Wesen need to be reminded of where their loyalty should lie then I am all too happy to remind them.” Victor nods and quickly summons several different people to the meeting room.

“Very well, we will get an update to the king and then travel to join you. It is beyond past the time we brought the child home, to their rightful place.”

-G-

Nick watches as the captain steps out of his car, looking unruffled and competent as usual. He wonders how long that look will stay on his face with the coming conversation.

“Nick,” he greets and he nods in return. “Are you ready for this?”

“I’m trying to think through all of the possibilities,” he replies, being more truthful with those words than he has been recently with his superior.

But he is concentrating hard, aware this is another key conversation that may significantly impact his actions, and that of his charges. His talk from the previous day still rings in his mind, all the reactions as he told of Diana and her abilities. As well as what he and his mother had done, so far, to help Adalind and her little girl. And he’d talked about Adalind. He had stressed her change the most, trying to convey how being a mother now was her focus and little else. Certainly not following orders from people she had previously followed, and detailing her relationship with the captain had been eye opening for Hank and Wu. The Wesen in the room had understood a little better but it was hard to express his own reaction, and then hide it, when he realised, he was potentially getting involved with a woman who had previous relationships with two others from his workplace.

He had wondered if it counted when for one it was an illusion and for the other, more of a transactional type of prove yourself to me and I’ll give you something back relationship. And from how Adalind views him now, Nick isn’t sure she ever really got anything worthwhile back from Renard. Certainly not the relationship she thought would develop and never considering the place she would end up, having used him to get pregnant to then be used herself. In his opinion and from what he knows, there might not be an honest, untwisted relationship within the royal family. Plus, he still thinks of the time Renard was with Juliette, obsession non-withstanding his superior still went behind his back to ‘help’ cure his girlfriend at the time by kissing her. Really, looking at it that way, they are all rather entangled in each other’s lives.

They had all been understanding of the threat of the royal family, and Rosalee in particular had been upset about the idea of a new mother having their child forcibly taken away. He had stressed that he didn’t really know what the royal families would do with Adalind but Monroe had pointed out that it was well known in Wesen circles that the royals liked to be above everyone else, including the Wesen they ruled and often used. Plus, looking at past precedent and how the family had treated Renard and his mother, a Hexenbiest herself, then it really didn’t look good.

Then they’d had to stop to actually focus on their job, taking Monroe with them where he’d given Hank and Wu a crash course on the politics in the Wesen world as they’d travelled to and from the murder scene and the camp Monroe’s nose had led them to.

“Ok, then let’s see what’s going on.” Nick lets the captain take the lead as they walk towards Henrietta’s front door and allows his senses to absorb the feeling warped around the house. It doesn’t feel as threatening this time, but it still sits heavy on him. He sees Renard give a quick shake and knows he feels it too.

“Good evening, gentlemen,” Henrietta says as she opens the door. “I welcome you to my home.” Nick nods as they both step inside and he feels the heaviness ease slightly. “If you follow me, I have set up refreshments in the parlour for us.” He walks the familiar hallway and sees she has set out a teapot and a plate of some type of biscuit but neither he nor Renard accept when she offers them. Their actions produce a smile and it stays as she settles herself into the largest chair in the room. Nick takes the one to her left as Renard sits in the one to the right. His back to the wall and, perhaps unknowingly, flanked on either side by the two people in the room, who are in the know about what this is all about.

“Firstly, it is good to see you again Sean. How is dear Elizabeth?”

“Yes, it has been a while, Henrietta,” he replies. “My mother is well, thank you. She’s currently traveling, catching up with some old friends.”

“Please pass on my regards when you next speak, and that your mother is most welcome to my home whenever she comes to visit. I hold our time together fondly in my memories.” Henrietta’s voice is soft as she talks about the other woman and Renard gives a small smile in response and confirmation.

“I will,” he confirms, before sweeping his gaze around the room and it’s two other occupants. “Alright, Nick said you had something you wished to discuss with us both?” Renard directs towards Henrietta.

“Yes, although I must correct you and say that it is Nicholas and I, together, that have a situation we need to bring to your attention.” He gets a look from his captain then and shrugs back at the man. “Before I start, I wish to say to you both, that any extreme reactions, be they verbal or physical, will not be tolerated and I will use all at my disposal to settle any unbalance in the room.” She glances at both of them, Woging to reveal her Hexenbiest side and Nick feels the room drop in temperature a little. He nods almost immediately at the implied warning and sees Renard do the same, after considering them both for a moment. His eyes seem to linger on Henrietta and he leans headfirst as he studies her. She retracts and offers another smile.

“Very well, I am delighted we have all agreed. So, Sean, I must discuss with you a case of a young Hexenbiest asking for help.” Henrietta pauses here to pour her own cup of tea. “I believe you know her, Adalind Schade.” The reaction is instant, Renard lurching forward in his chair with his face pulled back, several emotions running across it, before continuing his movement to come to his feet.

“That witch came to you?” He practically roars before rocking on his feet and taking a step towards Henrietta. Nick shoots to his feet and takes a guard position between the two, though makes no other move when the captain pauses. Throughout it all Henrietta simply sips her tea.

“I believe we just agreed on maintaining calm during these discussions, as such …” she lifts a hand and Renard is magically forced back into his chair. He glares at the move, shifting in his seat as he tries to reclaim his cool persona. Nick retakes his own seat slowly, watching the captain for any further moves, staying tense and ready to move if the other man goes to try anything. Instead, he shakes his head before turning his gaze onto Nick.

“She said you were both involved? How? What the hell are you up to?”

“An associate of mine came to me for help,” Nick starts, seeing no need to give Renard the full details in the connection to his mother. “I agreed and only later found out who it was I was helping. I’m not so biased in my feelings or prejudiced to turn away a mother and newborn child in need of help.”

“You forgotten what she did to you?” Comes the snappy reply and Nick leans forward in his chair.

“No, and I haven’t overlooked who put her up to a lot of it either,” he retorts back and has the satisfaction of his captain not being able to hold his gaze.

“There may be a fair amount of, shall we say, bad blood, between us all,” Henrietta starts delicately. “But for now, we must put that aside and discuss what truly matters. Adalind and her child are in hiding from your family and do not wish to remain so for the rest of their lives.”

“My family can be ruthless,” The captain states. “I spent a fair amount of my childhood on the run too.”

“So, you wish the same for you daughter?” Renard looks up then and Nick can’t read him at all.

“Daughter? She’s a girl?” His voice holds some emotion but otherwise he remains in his ever-straight lines of somewhat cool detachment.

“Yes,” Henrietta confirms.

“Does she have a name?”

“She does,” Nick says. “But we’d like to hear more from you right now.”

“This isn’t right, you know more about my child than I do!” His voice starts to increase in volume but Henrietta raises an eyebrow and Renard takes a deep breath.

“Because her mother didn’t know if she could trust you.” Nick says, keeping his own voice even.

“Oh, and she trusts you? You were happy to plot her death once upon a time!”

“And you rejected her and pushed her to the very people that are now hunting her down. Neither of us are saints here, captain.” He points out, knowing they both have more skeletons in their closets.

“So, we all have our faults,” Henrietta once again placates the rising tensions between them. “We have acknowledged them and so, can move on. Our focus now is on the child and what is best for her.”

“She should be with me; I am her father.” Renard quickly states. He shifts in his chair and his fingers begin to tap out some rhythm on the armrest.

“Away from her mother?”

“Of course not, Adalind is, ah, welcome too. I know my family and what they are capable of, I can protect them. We should raise the child together.” Something in Nick twists at those words and he gulps. He senses Henrietta glancing at him but doesn’t look away from the captain.

“And how would you do that?” He queries, keeping his voice even. “Your family know where you are and pretty much all of Portland knows your status. You suddenly appearing with a child would definitely raise questions and it most certainly would get back to your family.” Everyone knew who he was because he wanted them to, wanted them all to know his position of power. Nick just couldn’t see the captain giving that up, not without something else in place.

“Then we would leave. My mother and I stayed in many places, in which the royals do not have the influence they think they do. I have friends in Russia who could help.” Nick fights the jolt that wants to shudder through his body and instead squeezes the arm of the chair he sits in. Russia is a long way away.

“That would bring its own set of problems,” Henrietta supplies. “They may not want her for her royal blood there but they would be very interested in a child that is three quarters Hexenbiest.”

“You exaggerate,” Renard scoffs, his fingers still tapping away. He leers slightly at Henrietta and Nick shifts in his own chair to gain the other man’s attention, not liking how he’s looking at the Hexenbiest.

“Even if she does, it’s still a valid point,” he argues. “Your child will be wanted and needs protecting.”

“This child-“

“My child,” Renard snarls and Henrietta dips her head in acknowledgement.

“Your child, along with Miss Schade, is innocent and it will do us all well to remember that. She cannot help how or why she was born.” She speaks slowly, throwing Nick a glance and at that moment Nick realises that Henrietta is not going to tell Renard about the other circumstances around her birth, and subsequently Diana’s extra power. He thinks she must have deduced something and so is happy to follow her lead. “We can all work together to protect her.”

“Which is why we’re having this conversation,” Nick comments and it’s his turn to get a glare.

“So, I have to come up with the perfect plan right now? When I’ve only had a few minutes to take this all in?” Renard snaps back and she smiles gently at him.

“Of course not, Sean. We are here to talk about this situation and try to find the best solution possible. That cannot be done in one night. No, we will be having many more conversations, I believe,”

“So, where are they?” Renard questions and Nick takes the lead here.

“In a safe place,” he states firmly, not elaborating anymore.

“Nick …”

“You can growl all you want, but even I don’t know the actual location.” He comments and sees the captain look away in frustration.

“You trust this … associate of yours? Whoever it is, is helping to protect them as well?”

“Yes, I do and yes, they are. Adalind isn’t alone and there are a few people who will help to protect and keep her with her daughter.” More now than she’s had, probably in a long time. And while it may be slightly conditional, his friends doing more to help for him rather than for Adalind specifically, it won’t stop them from helping and doing what they can. Certainly, no one is going to just abandon them and let a mother and young child fend off the royal family on their own.

“My daughter too,” Renard snarls again and Nick inclines his head in acknowledgement but doesn’t verbalise it. “I want to see her.”

“That could be arranged,” Henrietta offers and Nick fights the urge to snarl his own thoughts of opposition at that. “But we first must agree to the elements of their safety. I am sure no one here wishes harm to come to the child, or the mother.”

“I need some time to think this through,” Renard states suddenly, standing up. “I’ll be in touch.” He strides out before Nick can even offer a good bye and they both hear the door slam shut.

“Ok …?” He says, looking towards Henrietta but she holds up a hand and closes her eyes. He waits as she takes several deep breaths, the time passing in silence, before opening her eyes and looking at him.

“He is gone,” she states. “I wanted to make sure he had truly left before we discussed our next steps.”

“He reacted … well, he reacted,” Nick says dryly, as he really hadn’t been able to make any predictions about what his captain might do.

“Something was not quite right,” she says slowly. “It was something in his aura, a sense of being muddled. And I have never, in all my times meeting Sean, seen him tap his fingers or fidget. Such a thing would be seen as common and unduly for how he views himself, and wishes to be perceived by others, being a man of royal blood.”

“So, what?”

“I am not sure but it made me hesitant to reveal any more than what we needed to,” she shakes her head. “I find myself, like you Nicholas, protective of Diana and Adalind. I am willing to give Sean a chance, he is her father and has a right to see that relationship grow and be explored, but I do not wish to place anyone in harms way. I will be most displeased to find out that any intentions are not true.”

“Me too,” he agrees softly. “So, I guess we’re in a waiting game now. We have to see what captain will do next.”

“I believe so,” she nods.

“I think it would be best for both of us to not meet him alone. I mean, I have to see him at work but I really doubt he’s going to bring this up there. So, if he contacts you let me know,” he instructs.

“I will,” she promises and he nods before they discuss how he’ll let Adalind and his mom, Mrs Reed still to Henrietta, know how this meeting went. It’s not much to report really, and he already knows both women will not be best pleased with having to wait longer before any of them know what’s coming next. There’s not much more they can do though so he offers Henrietta a goodbye before turning to leave. A thought pulls at him, something Hank had said that had created a tiny, nagging worry in the back of his mind.

“You have more questions?” Henrietta asks as he hesitates in the doorway.

“When you spoke about magic, about the link you sensed between me and Adalind …” He trails off and she waits, her face calm as he forms his next sentence. “Could … could that link create, ah, feelings between us that were, erm, false?”

“You are wondering about what is happening between the two of you? Are you not trusting your own emotions?” He meets her eyes and instead of criticism, is met with calm reassurance.

“I just want an answer please,” he says quietly.

“Magic can create many things and influence different senses. It can ensnare and fashion and form echoes of feelings, but it cannot create true, abiding feelings that hold exact. An attraction towards someone can be used, both amplified and twisted, but it will not last. If you are feeling certain emotions towards Adalind, I would say that while magic may be a part of it, as linked as the two of you are, it is not the start of such feelings. And I do not believe it will be the end, either.” He pauses, taking in her words, before nodding and verbalising his thanks, then walking out.

Her words settle something inside him, a little niggle that he could no longer ignore. This thing between them feels so real and if he’s honest he’d hadn’t wanted a different answer. He wanted to know that it was real and the idea of building something more, something that was just them, was not going to be based on anything but the emotional state between them.

Maybe he shouldn’t be feeling this way, maybe he should try to stop it now, before anything really gets started. Afterall, it’s just been some dreams and one, ok two, well a few kisses. A conversation about where they might go, what they could build between them. And all of that could be put down to the situation they are in, high emotions and seeking comfort from others involved. Adalind is alone, with only another female and her small child for company and he’s been experiencing the break down of a long-term relationship. Being in such close contact, magical contact, of course they could turn to each other.

That doesn’t seem fair though, to her or himself. Adalind isn’t just a body filling a spot or helping scratch an itch. She’s her own person, someone he’s enjoying finding out more about and giving him support back in ways he didn’t know he wanted or needed. They’re building a partnership, of sorts, and communicating in more in-depth ways. Partly because of the situation they’re in but also because he genuinely wants to. She’s always managed to catch his attention and now, being able to find out so much more, it just seems to want to stay there. And Diana … well, she’s special, in so many ways and he will do everything he can to keep that little girl safe, and happy and whole. And definitely with that beautiful, cheeky, little grin on her face that also reminds him of her mother.

No, these feelings aren’t to be stopped. Diana has already made her way into his heart, in that way only small children can do that leaves you putty in their hands after only one meeting. And he wants the opportunity to figure out where he stands with her mother, whether they can be anything and what Adalind could come to mean to him. If that puts him at odds with his boss, well it wouldn’t be the first time and he’s going to make sure that this time round, the captain understands the consequences any actions he might take will have.

-G-

The discovery of another body on the same highway, and in similar condition, means the investigation now has the possibility of involving a serial killer. This body is older and so evidence is not as clear, but they are definitely dealing with Wesen. Sending Monroe undercover at the near-by camp, which deals with hunts and connecting with your inner Wesen side, is one step but he and Hank still chase other leads, such as clothing labels and missing person reports.

Any interaction with the captain has been somewhat frosty, though the man has barely been in the office. Nick has no idea what he’s up to but tries to keep track, unsure if his superior is trying to work his own angles in regards to his daughter and Adalind.

He does finally hear back from the realtor though and makes an appointment to see the lot he’s interested in. If it works out, and with the manoeuvres his mother has advised him with, then he could have a safe place secured and with no outward ties to his name.

-G-

Adalind settles into the sofa, letting Diana snuggle in close and wraps an arm around her daughter. She takes a moment to just breathe before looking down and meeting her daughter’s bright gaze.

“We’re going to try something new today,” she starts and Diana grins, always happy to explore the magic between her mother and herself. “We’re going to talk about our magic and also our feelings and how it can all be mixed up.”

“Magic mama?”

“Yes, honey, magic.” She flicks her fingers and Diana giggles as the ends of her hair move at the same pace. “But also, feelings. Our emotions. Its all tied together, you see, magic and moods and how our spirit is. But mama’s getting ahead. First, let’s start with what emotions there are.” She takes a deep breath, closing her eyes to focus, before reopening them and passing her hand slowly through the air in front of them.

“We have lots of feelings inside of us, some good and some bad. Listening to our emotions can help us and being aware of how we are feeling keeps us healthy and safe. And, we have lots of emotions, that’s another way of saying feelings, feelings like happy or sad, tired or mad.” She creates a rainbow in the air in front of them and Diana gasps. “Sometimes, it helps to use colours to describe our feelings. They can be linked with our moods and how we can express, or show ourselves.” She makes the colours bounce around the room before twisting her fingers and it shifts to a more yellow hue.

“When we feel happy, we might use yellow,” she starts. “It’s bright and fun and bouncy and uplifting.” The light show she creates reacts to her words and Diana watches in fascination. “When we feel sad, it can be described as blue. Things seems a little darker and deeper and not ok.” The whole room darkens as the colour in the air transitions to a cool blue, giving everything a shadowy feel. Diana presses closer and Adalind kisses her daughter’s head.

“Sometime we feel mad or angry or really frustrated and that might be the colour red,” she explains and again manipulates the light to change. “And then it can all become a bit grey, if we are feeling worried or anxious, unsure or uncomfortable.” The colour shifts and gives the whole room an eerie glow.

“And we have love,” she says softly and sends a rush of sparkles through the air. They mix with the light, everything becoming metallic in tone and shining bright, twinkling like stars or diamonds. Diana gasps and stares wide eyed, watching keenly like at a firework show. “So much love, that it can fill us up and make everything special and warm and wonderful.”

She lets it stay for a moment before concentrating on lightening it all up, bringing back the rainbow she started with. “And it’s ok to feel all that, we are made up of lots of different feelings, so lots of different colours.” The rainbow arches through the air, from one side of the room to the other at her command and soon Diana is smiling again. “We just have to make sure we have all our feelings, let ourselves feel it all and don’t let one become too much. We want the rainbow, not all one colour, understand honey?” Diana blinks up at her and Adalind sighs. She hopes this is making sense, hopes that the verbal and visual will be helpful. She feels a little lost with all this, her expertise being more explaining the law to adults than emotions to toddlers but for her daughter she will try, will do the best she can.

Diana flicks her own fingers and creates a small ball of yellow light in front of her.

“Happy mama?” She asks and Adalind can’t help but beam at her daughter.

“Oh, honey, I’m so happy with you!” She squeezes her into a tight hug and Diana lets out a loud laugh.

“Happy,” she chants as she creates more balls of yellow light that bounce around them and Adalind laughs along side her daughter. “Nana Kelly, happy!” She turns to see the Grimm in the doorway and Diana makes a yellow ball of light bounce to her too.

“I see,” the older woman replies with a smile of her own. She walks closer and Diana wriggles free of Adalind to settle on the floor and concentrate on creating more colours in the air. Kelly takes the seat next to her and they watch together.

“You’re good with her,” she comments softly and Adalind blows out a breath.

“I feel like half the time I have no idea what I’m doing,” she replies honestly and gets a laugh in response.

“All parents feel that way, trust me.” She states with confidence and it makes her smile, just a little. “You just have to keep trying, keep doing what you can. With every step you help them grow and learn, but it’s not perfect, nor should it be. Being a family is about being together, not about being perfect.” They sit in silence for a moment, watching Diana amuse herself with her new magic trick before Adalind shifts to face Kelly a little more.

“What was it like, raising Nick?” She asks quietly.

“Like nothing I thought it would be,” Kelly responds. “And I know I wasn’t perfect, far from it and I didn’t get it all right, but I got to experience so much and I loved being his mother, loved our family. Raising him, being with Reed, my husband and Nicky’s father, and being a family … those are memories that keep me hopeful in some of my darkest, saddest days.”

“Sad?” Diana parrots and the light balls in front of her flicker before turning blue. She looks up at Kelly and then Adalind and the room takes on a blue tint as she controls the light in front of her. Kelly slides off her chair and sits on the floor next to Diana.

“No sad, I’m happy. Can you show me what colour happy is?” Diana nods and then they watch as the colour lightens and changes to a bright, sunny yellow. “Oh, wow. That’s great, Diana.”

“Happy?” The little girl asks, looking from Kelly to Adalind.

“Happy,” Kelly smiles and nods and she copies her with a bright grin. “Now, what was mad? What colour?” The room takes on a tinge of red as Diana changes her balls of light and Kelly laughs. “That is brilliant, you are so smart. Red is mad, angry, ggrrr.” She holds her hands up and makes the shape of claws with her fingers as she leans towards Diana, growling out as she moves. The smaller blonde giggles and shifts with Kelly following her movement, making more noises as she goes.

They spend the next little while going over emotions and feelings and colours, working together and making it as fun as possible for Diana whilst also trying to impress on her the importance of her feelings. She keeps up with them well, using her gifts to create the coloured light and only really struggling with creating the mix that makes a rainbow. Adalind takes over then, arching streams of rainbow coloured light around the room and illuminating them all.

Even throughout dinner and getting ready for bed, balls of light in different colours bounce around them and Diana falls asleep with a smile on her face as Adalind makes the bedroom ceiling sparkle like stars in the night sky.

“Sleep well, my darling girl,” she whispers as she presses a kiss to her forehead. “Mama loves you, so, so much.”

-G-

He paces the room, papers spread across the table and old shirts tossed to the side. His laptop sits open but even with multiple tabs open and several emails sent, he’s still no closer to figuring out what’s wrong. And something is wrong. Blank spots in his memory, flashes of emotion not his own and just a feeling of unease, discomfort in his own skin.

And Sean Renard may be many things, to many different people, respected by some and feared, rightfully so, by others. But he knows his own mind and body, knows that something isn’t quite right and isn’t adding up. Yet he can’t figure it out. His mother isn’t currently answering and he’s still waiting to hear back from his contact in Russia, so for now he has to put it aside and focus on the other problem in his life.

The child. A girl. His daughter.

A legacy to morph and make his own. She is more him than his family, more Wesen than royal, and that was important. It could give him the edge that he needs. For, he can see it now. The possibilities it can bring. A new family of power, with him at the helm and a daughter he can raise to be just so. A new generation for the royal family, and a new regime for the rest of the Wesen world.

He can’t start on his own though, he doesn’t quite have the needed resources at his disposal. His family does, though, and if he spins this right, he could get everything he wants in place with some manoeuvring. He can appear loyal whilst working his own angle, keep his family in sight while also working closely with Wesen and his Grimm, so keeping them on side as well. Sean Renard has always played games well, and this time he’ll be in control. Snapping the laptop shut he reaches for his phone and the first step to getting all he wants.

“Rispoli,” he greets as the call connects. “I have information that needs to be discussed. We need to meet, in person, and let’s agree to no one getting shot this time, hmm?”

-G-

Breath flutters across his neck and fingers ghost along his bare back. They leave a trail of sensation, sparks of magic as well as prickles of awareness, that sends shivers down his spine. He grips her tighter in response, wanting her closer.

“Oh, please,” she gasps out.

“What,” he pants back, dropping kisses to the skin he can reach. “What do you want?”

“Closer, please, hold me, ah,” she moans as he rolls, bodies brushes and sending jolts of sensation through them both. He settles with her above him, arms wrapped tight around her and their upper bodies pressed as close as they can get.

Still, he needs more and he pushes forward, forehead in her hair as his lips latch on to her neck and he feels the vibration of her moan. Feels it through his whole body.

“Better?” He asks as she threads her fingers through his hair.

“More,” she pleads, griping his hair with a tug that shoots electricity done his spine. “Nick, more.” He nods, hands running over her body as he rolls them again, as something buzzes between them, buzzes and builds and buzzes.

He comes to awareness as the buzzing stops but starts almost immediately again. He groans as he shakes away the dream, looks around to gather his bearings at the trailer.

“Burkhardt,” he answers with a croak.

“Hey, we got another body,” Hank greets him with before quickly giving him the details of how to get there. They end the call after that and he takes another minute or two to really shake off the dream, and it’s lingering after effects, before making his way to the new scene.

Driving out gives him some time to think and he tries to focus on everything he needs to do; keep an eye on the captain, check in with Trubel, move some money around, check out the new site, get ready for this Wesen council operative, try keep everyone up to date with everything. It’s a lot and part of him would much rather spend the time recalling his more recent dreams but they’ll have to wait.

Pulling up behind Wu’s car, he quickly makes his way to where he can see him and Hank standing by the newly discovered body.

“Ugh,” Wu comments, “This one is anything but fresh.”

“Guesstimate, what, at least a week? Maybe more?” Hank leans closer to look but manages to avoid moving physically closer to the malodourous body.

“Could still be Hans or his son,” Nick adds in, looking from the body to the road and then to the woods beyond. “We are close to the ranch.”

“Well, he says they have those camps every weekend.” Hank points out. “That’s opportunity every week.”

“I’m gonna call Monroe, see if he’s still up there.” He states and when he gets through things quickly escalate. It’s then a mad dash up the highway and run through the woods but the whole situation takes a turn when the Kehresite somehow bests the Wesen and they have to watch as Maggie dies from her knife wound.

Watching Albert and Todd react as their family suffers such a loss hits different, maybe because it was a daughter begging to be seen by her father. The love was there but not the understanding, not a true relationship. Would Diana ever feel that way? Would she ever get a chance? Were they keeping her from her father, and in doing so, keeping her from a relationship that could impact her life, health and happiness?

He doesn’t know Renard well enough to guess at what kind of father he might be. From the relationships he does know about, it’s been more about power and control than any real and meaningful feelings. The man doesn’t exactly where his heart on his sleeve, so there is a lot unknown there. But he could have said something similar about Adalind and look at them now. Look at how she was with Diana and how strong their relationship was. Who was he to deny or stand in the way of something that could help Diana, and possibly aid Adalind as well.

Even if he did have any type of feelings, towards Adalind or her daughter, his place isn’t the same as Renard’s. And he’s had interactions with them, had the opportunity to build, or start to, a relationship. Watching as one breaks down in front of him, and thinking of his own past, he thinks he doesn’t want to be the reason, or part of it, that would ever cause Diana to be in such a situation. Which means being the bigger man and somehow coming up with a way to keep them all safe and happy at the same time as giving opportunities to grow as a family, even as messy as it is.

“I can’t believe that happened,” Monroe states as Maggie’s body is taken away in the back of an ambulance. Other officers were now on the scene. Taking the hitchhiker’s statement as well as talking to Albert and Todd. Hank stays close to them as Wu makes further arrangements.

“Did she seem ... in control?” Nick asks as gently as he can.

“Oh boy, did she. She was talking about the old ways.” Monroe shakes his head. “The stronger take the weaker. That’s what she was saying, about the real way which is where it’s seen that Wesen are on top, because we are the stronger species. And she said that, how everyone around her was weak.”

“Sounds like she had more going on than anybody realised,” he says and Monroe huffs.

“Yeah, maybe. But the old ways only go so far and in the natural order of things, well, it’s not just about the strong overcoming the weak. It’s also about who can fight the hardest to survive.”

“Survival of the fittest,” Nick comments.

“Being on a hunt like that? You give yourself over to your senses, your focus is on the hunt and it can bring its own type of high. But to get so lost that you don’t even sense danger? That’s not right.” He sounds slightly distraught and Nick can’t help but step closer, concern for the Blutbad etched on his face.

“Monroe, are you ok?” He asks and his friend gives a small shudder.

“Yeah, yeah. It’s just …” He trails off with a sigh “I’ve been there, I’ve done that. I’m not proud of it now but at the time? I could have very well said something similar to her.” He looks at his friend then and reaches out to offer a quick, comforting pat on his arm.

“But you chose to do something different. Go your own way. And I probably wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t.”

“Oh, you definitely wouldn’t have survived without me in those first few months!” Monroe corrects. “Man, you were such a baby Grimm!”

“Who would’ve thought, hey? A Grimm getting help from a Blutbad, then becoming friends.”

“Where did my life go wrong?” Monroe quips and Nick gives him a quick elbow jab. “Hey! Kidding, kidding!” They both chuckle. “Still, we definitely lead unexpected lives.”

“I guess, we can never really take things as being obvious,” Nick says and it makes him think of Henrietta and her words about Diana. They can’t expect the ordinary with her, as there’s nothing ordinary about her, so they have to be cautious. “When we see the things we do, we should almost expect the unexpected.” The words may be simple but the feeling behind them isn’t.

He'll give Renard a chance but he’s not going to give him an inch further than that. He wants his friends to meet and come to know his mother and Adalind, and then see those relationships grow. He wants more time with Diana, as well as to keep her safe and happy. All of them to be safe. And he’ll do what he has to for that to happen.

-G-

AN – Thank you for staying with me and continuing to read!

Chapter Text

-G-

The colours swirl, the hues soft and hazy around him as he feels that familiar sensation wash over him and sees the blonde he wants come into view.

“Adalind,” he greets and watches as she tries to smile at him but it wobbles.

“Nick, how did it go? Are you ok? Is Henrietta? What happened with Sean? What did he say? Is he going to help, or do something else? Will he-“

“Hey,” he interrupts, stepping close and griping her upper arms lightly. “Slow down, Adalind, it’s alright. Let’s focus on one thing at a time, ok?” She takes a deep breath and nods. “First, both Henrietta and I are fine, nothing happened between us and Renard except talking. He got cross a couple of times but otherwise we all managed to keep our cool. He had questions and we answered them, as best we could without giving away too much. He expressed concern about Diana and wants to meet her.”

“Meet her? Why? How? When? Nick, she wouldn’t be safe!”

“As much as we think that, we don’t know for sure. He is her father, Adalind, and he has a right to meet her,” he says and watches as Adalind pulls a face.

“I know him,” she replies, voice severe. “As best as anyone can do. He might be interested in her but not for Diana’s own good, not for her herself. He only sees things in ways that affect or benefit him. And I am not going to let him use her as he did me! Throw her away when she’s no longer fit for his purpose!” She steps away from him then, wrapping her own arms around herself and breathing heavily. He gives her a moment before moving closer, embracing her from behind and giving her time to accept his offer of comfort. She breathes deep then sighs, letting her weight relax slightly and lean back into his chest.

“I don’t want that either. Diana deserves more, and so did you,” he says quietly. “But we have to give him that chance and if he proves us wrong, then that’s good for Diana, to have both her parents in her life and supporting her. But if our predictions about him are right? Well, he’ll come to regret it. You’re not alone, neither is Diana, and you have people here for you now.” His words settle into the space between them and she sighs again, before fully relaxing in his arms. He presses a kiss to her hair and she links their hands together around her waist.

“I’ve spent the past few days trying to teach Diana about emotions and her feelings and all the time, running around the back of my head, is how terrified I am that I’m going to do something wrong, and then I’ll lose her,” she admits softly.

“I will do everything in my power to make sure that doesn’t happen,” he vows and she turns he head to smile at him.

“I know,” she says and edges up on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek. “Thank you.” She eases back down and he nuzzles her hair, taking a deep breath himself. “What else happened?” He quickly details the rest of the meeting, Henrietta’s reaction as well as his friends being in the know and their promises to keep the secret.

The colours begin to spin and mix around them and Adalind turns in his arms, their hands still entwined and so their bodies press closer in the tangle.

“Nick,” she says, her face tight but she fades away then before she can say anything else and he wakes with his name from her voice ringing in his ears.

-G-

Work is thankfully quiet with no new, active case and so Nick is able to run his own errand during his lunch break. Ducking out, he makes it to the address in good time and accepts the offer of a walk around by himself as the agent he’s met has to take another call. Following the simple instructions on how to enter, he sees an outdated system that could be updated to create an even more secure lodging, before taking in what’s available. The advertisement called it a loft, and it sits above an old warehouse so has an industrial feel to it. Steel shutters on the side windows, metal beams criss-crossing throughout the roof and thick walls. There’s two bedrooms, one bathroom and a somewhat decent sized living area that includes a kitchen sectioned off by an island. Re-enforced doors lead to another section that’s partially built, with plans and framing for two more bedrooms and a bathroom but currently no kitchen. Fire escapes are at either end of the building and stairwells are enclosed that lead to the roof, giving some outside space with the small platform there.

Walking around the space he tries to take it in with a keen eye. He has more to think about, after all it might not just be him staying here, there’s a possibility of a young child being present, so he has to make sure it’s safe. He knows it’s not ideal but it will be private, and keeping out of certain people’s awareness is key, as well as giving them some space to just be. With this loft, the attached rooms next door that could become more lodgings if needed and the warehouse space downstairs, this could become something that they could use for years to come. Whether it stays as a safe house or becomes something more.

He does a final check of the two bedrooms, one smaller than the other but both good sizes, before walking down the steps and to the only bathroom, eyeing the kitchen as he passes. It’s all a bit rough around the edges but he thinks that it has a certain, relaxed charm, especially after living somewhere that had everything placed just so for so many years. Really, it’s a blank canvas that could be shaped into whatever he needs it to be.

Bathroom is similar, simple enough, and he’s glad to see that there’s pipework to install a washer and dryer, from his little experience with children he knows how fast they can go through clothes. He kneels down to inspect them, thinking he might be able to describe it to Bud to get the man’s advice on what model would fit best, accidentally knocking the door as he moves.

Opening outwards, it hits the wall and he hears a faint click and an echo of said click. The noise catches his attention, and he studies the wall just outside the bathroom, sure he heard something different. He feels along the wall, coming to a panelled section that when he taps on it sounds hollow on the other side. Considering he’s in a warehouse with re-enforced walls that’s not the kind of sound that should be produced.

He notices a pipe or hook to the side of the panelling and grips it to investigate, surprising him when it shifts in his hand and the panel to the right moves back, creating a gap. Moving closer to investigate, he feels a cold draft and realises it’s some kind of opening. Pushing the panel back he sees a square space that holds a platform before disappearing down to some kind of tunnel.

This wasn’t mentioned anywhere on the listing he read, but judging from the smell and sight of it, whatever this is hasn’t been used in some time. A potentially secret escape route sounds very good to him and he pulls his flashlight out to illuminate the space more. He just sees more steps and what looks like brick flooring. It has possibilities though, and could be very handy if a hiding spot was ever needed. It occurs to him that he may be thinking more doom and gloom than needed, but in this instance, he’d rather be too cautious than not enough.

Exiting the loft, he finds the agent still on a call and he motions to them that he has to leave. They nod and gesture towards their phone before handing him some paperwork and turning to enter their own car. It would annoy him, the lack of attention, except it plays well into this being something not tied to him. He’s not used his name in any of the enquiries and there is no way the agent would be able to give an accurate description of him, with all their focus going on that call, so he takes a breath and gets into the land cruiser as he thinks it all through. Buying the loft, potentially the whole space as the entire lot can be included which would affect the price but would give them a lot more room.

It's not quite liveable yet though, he will need to fix a few things and that will cost money, and his time as he’s not going to want random tradespeople here to then tell others where he is. Although, there is one he can trust and he pulls out his phone to make a call, knowing he needs information before he can really put in an offer on the place.

“Hey Bud,” he greets as the Eisbiber picks up. “I was hoping you’d be able to give me some advice.”

“Advice? Oh sure, Nick, I mean … I don’t know what advice I could give you, I mean, you’re pretty great at everything, but I’ll try, you need me, I’ll be there, best as I can so, sure, erm, what advice did you need?” He smiles at the other man’s words and then details what he needs to know and what he’s after, giving as little information as possible. It works surprisingly well, with Bud filling in any gaps in the conversation with other chatter and Nick gaining the knowledge he needs. The conversations lasts as long as the drive back and he finishes the call by thanking Bud before hanging up and making his way into the precinct.

He and Hank still have no case, so paperwork becomes their focus but they hear as others get assigned scenes and bodies as the day goes on; a robbery at a food stand and a murdered prostitute down by the river being the stand-outs of the day. With nothing new, they are able to leave on time and head towards Monroe’s house for a group dinner so Nick can let them all in on how the meeting with the ‘idiot father’, as Hank referred to him, went down.

“So, captain is now fully aware but we don’t know much else?” Hank summarises as Rosalee passes out wine glasses. Nick and Monroe both pass, having beers instead but Hank and Wu accept eagerly.

“Pretty much,” he agrees. “Although, he still doesn’t know where they are nor did we tell him Diana’s name. I would have gotten there, but he left before we got into too much detail. Neither my mom or Adalind are happy but there’s not a lot we can do until we know which way he’s going to go.”

“But he wants to meet her? That’s good, right?” Rosalee tries to sound positive but it still comes out cautious.

“Yeah, that’s what he says. Adalind isn’t convinced, but then she also hasn’t had the best relationship with him.”

“Don’t remind me,” Hank mutters.

“And you’re all ok, being civil with him at work and the like?” Monroe queries.

“Well, it’s not like we have much of a choice,” Wu points out. “Technically, he’s not done anything wrong that we can prove, beyond reasonable doubt, and he is still our boss, so …” He shrugs as Nick and Hank share a look of agreement.

“I’m not sure I could,” Rosalee admits. “But I am my own boss so my experiences with getting on with others in the workplace is quite far in the past.”

“Yeah, same here,” Monroe says. “You’re basically in a hand tied, damned if you or damned if you don’t situation. Are you going to set up a meeting?”

“Yeah, but how we do it, I’m not sure yet. I don’t want to put anyone in a situation that’s unsafe and with Renard, you know he’s going to be thinking and wanting everything on his own terms.” He takes a sip of his beer as the oven dings and Monroe gets up to gather and then distribute the food.

“So, we need some contingency plans in place?” Wu states as they fill their plates.

“I think we might need plans of plans of plans,” Nick quips.

“Well, you know what they say … if you fail to plan then you plan to fail.” Monroe adds as they start to eat and they spend the next little while talking through how a meeting might go, where it could take place and, perhaps most importantly, quick escape and get away routes.

“I don’t know if I really want this to happen in Portland, we know we’ve got a lot of interested parties here. But we also have the home advantage, and we know routes in and out of places in the city much better than they will.” Nick states. “Plus, we have the Wesen council operative due any day, the royals have somebody here too and I bet you anything captain will be lining up his own people as well.”

“So, it’s us against everybody else?” Wu asks and they all share a look around the table.

“Pretty much, yep.” Nick confirms.

“Alright then … so, what are we looking out for again?”

-G-

The choice of venue for this meeting does not bode well and so he takes out his gun as he enters, sweeping around the space as he moves slowly forward.

“Sean Renard,” a voice calls, European accent strong. He turns to face a man taller than himself, with light hair and a twisted grin. Rispoli walks at his side glancing between the two taller men and he stills, keeping his gun up just in case. “We haven’t met, I’m Kenneth. You know Rispoli here.” They stop a few feet in front of him and he nods a greeting.

“The king is extremely annoyed with how things have progressed. He desperately wants his grandchild. And I’ve been tasked with the responsibility of making that happen.” The blonde pauses here to look Renard up and down, taking in his stance and his weapon. “There’s no need for guns. Nobody’s going to shoot anybody. If I wanted you dead, you’d be dead.” The words are curt and the aristocratic tone smug.

“Same here,” he states with a hard look towards them both before putting his gun away. “So, we’re to talk about my child.”

“The identity of the father has never been the focus,” Rispoli comments. “We know who was involved, with the ah mother, and royal blood is the emphasis here.”

“Well, as I am the father and as such, am in a position that I know more than you, you might want to re-think that.” He sees Rispoli throw a look at Kenneth but the other royal keeps his attention on him.

“I can see why you might reason that way, but you’re wrong.”

“And I can guess why you would say that. Afterall, your position will be undermined by mine, especially when you take into consideration my link to my daughter.” He sees them both jolt at that and share a look and can’t help but let out a short laugh. “You see? You didn’t even know that. How behind you are. My father must be so proud of all the work you’ve done for him so far.” Kenneth takes a step forward at that and he moves to meet him.

“If we truly all desire the same outcome then we must join forces,” Rispoli says, hands up in a placating gesture and eying the two of them. “The objective, after all, is locating and returning the child to their or her proper place with the royal family. Fighting amongst ourselves will not get us any closer to that aim.”

“He’s right, so you should listen to me,” Renard jumps on the opportunity to talk. “At the moment, all you have are questions. I have answers and the ability to find out more.”

“You’re talking in riddles,” Kenneth complains. “Do you have the child or not?”

“Not at this time,” he admits, hiding his annoyance at that fact. “But I have access and am arranging a new location, which I will be in control of, as we speak. My child will be with me, and soon.”

“And then with the family,” the Verrat leader states.

“With our family,” he corrects. “Afterall, I am part of this family. And I remain the direct link to this child.”

“I’m sure, once we have secured the child and returned her safely to the king then we will be able to correctly label everyone’s positions within the family.” His cousin says smoothly. “Being involved in the child’s awaited arrival will, of course, mean a lot to the king and I’m sure further arrangements can be made to where we will all be in the family lineage.”

“Just so long as it’s understood, that as her father I will be keeping my relationship, as such, with my daughter.”

“The king simply wants his grandchild,” Rispoli states, voice tense. “I’m sure, all other family connections will be viewed as a bonus on top of that.”

“Then, I guess we’ll be staying in close contact with each other for the duration of your stay.”

“Yes, your city has it’s, ah, shall we say charms?” Kenneth pulls a face. “And I would so like to meet more of the locals, I believe you have a Grimm in these here parts? Do let me know his name and address, he is top of my things and places of interest to be viewed.” Renard pauses then gives up the information, aware that in this give and take he cannot hold all the cards. Well, not appear too anyway.

“And now, information on the child?” Kenneth demands next and he smiles, slow and threatening.

“I’m not sure I have enough trust in you just yet for that,” he replies. “No, let me see how you fare in my city for a few more days and then we can meet again.”

“That’s not how this is going to go,” Kenneth barks, stepping forward.

“Oh, but it is,” he sneers back. “As you admitted, this is my city. And we’re talking about my daughter. So, while you might have some ideas of your position or station back home, here? Get used to me being the important one.” He turns to walk away, ducking the expected attack and spinning round to deliver his own punch. It only causes his cousin to stumble but it’s enough of a distraction and movement for him to be able to pull his weapon and train it on him.

“Police and their guns,” the fairer man quips as he regains his balance. “I thought you did things a little differently/”

“Well, welcome to America,” he says sardonically back before backing away and walking out. As much as he would have loved to let his Wesen side at the other man, there will be a time for that. Right now, he has to build on this uneasy alliance so he can capitalise on their resources and gain the upper-hand. Then gain everything he deserves.

-G-

Breath pants against his ear and her moan fills the air around them. Sweat trickles down his neck, down to his collarbone and he shudders as a tongue swipes across his skin, lapping it up. His hands grip slim hips as their bodies press together.

“Are you licking me?” He asks and she nods against his neck even as her mouth sucks down. “Wh- ah- why?”.

“Want to know how you taste,” she murmurs and laps again. “How we taste together.” Her words send a thrill through him and he pulls her head up to kiss her, hold her in place as he fuses their mouths together and yes, tastes her. Their bodies push back and forth as tongues battle and he doesn’t want to pull away, wants to keep her right here with her body in his hands and her taste in his mouth.

Her hands pull his head away as she pants for breath and he has never been more thankful for his extra stamina so he can just not stop, just move his focus from her mouth to her neck.

“Nick,” she breathes and he loves the sound of his name on her lips, “I want to taste you everywhere,” her hands creep down his body, “Taste us everywhere.” She squeezes him as she sucks his bottom lip into her mouth and he wakes with a groan.

He lies still, taking deep breaths as he tries to dispel the images, and all the feelings they invoke, from his dream. Not that it’s not enjoyable, he thinks maybe he’s enjoying it too much, but waking in such an aroused state is not as pleasant as it sounds. Especially when the person being dreamt about is far, far away.

He never even really knew he had such desires, not that his sex life has been boring or anything but it definitely ran to the more, how to put it, vanilla side of things. And he’s not complaining, he’s enjoyed what he’s had in the past, but now it just seems to be he’s wanting more. Maybe that’s from his Grimm side, or it’s this link that’s allowing feelings to develop and his subconscious is taking that into more extreme directions than his waking mind would. But since his waking mind is all too happy to replay the images from his dreams, he thinks there might be something else. He’d love to know if it was a side effect from being a Grimm, maybe being closer to the Wesen side of things, but as the only person he could potentially ask is his mother, which would then be enquiring about her sex life and details about his parent’s relationship he’s not sure he wants to know, that conversation is not going to happen. He’s not that desperate, yet. Still, cold showers first thing in the morning aren’t fun, even if they help him prepare for the day. Now if Adalind were here to shower with him … he groans again, rolling out of bed and trying to get his head away from the blonde and back to the present, needing to get ready for work and get there or else be late.

-G-

“You don’t normally come to me?” The gypsy states with a questioning look as she moves around the room. Sean Renard looks around nonchalantly before giving his answer.

“I’ve heard of your services and am in need of them now. Anything else is not up for discussion.” His voice is firm, along with his stare and she nods in understanding.

“Of course, sir, no disrespect meant.”

“Good. Now, I’ve heard you can track missing people.”

“Oooh, I am good at that, sir. I only need an item of personal significance and I can gain a location.” She grins and nods, pride in her voice at her abilities.

“An item of personal significance?”

“Yes, sir, some item that holds a tie to the missing person in question. It can be highly significant or not, as long as there is a tie I can follow into the spirit realm so as to divine their location.” He shakes his head at that, not even knowing what items might hold significance for his daughter let alone have access to any of them, before looking down at his hands.

“What about blood? Would that work?” He says as the thought crosses his mind.

“Does the blood hold significance to the person who is to be found?”

“It’s a person from my bloodline, so it is their blood too.”

“Why, yes, that should work. It will take more power so will cost you more.” He takes out a wad of cash and throws it on a nearby table.

“There,” he says as she moves to pick it up. “Only half now, half when it works and you give me a location, that is proven to be correct.” She opens her mouth but meets his stare and quickly nods instead. She motions for him to follow and they move through the front room, behind a curtain and down a corridor to a smaller room, set up with side tables and shelves of items and ingredients as well as a small cauldron.

“Please, take a seat. Roll up your sleeve so I may take a sample.” He does as she says, quickly rolling the material up as she gathers what she needs. A small table is set up next to the cauldron, vials and crystals laid on top as more water is added and the fire is stoked. “I will take a small sample to embed the crystal and then you can add another to the potion. That will give strength to the call we send out, as we seek that which is lost.”

She uses a syringe to take the first sample, adding it to a bowl with clear stones inside. The blood rest on top before appearing to sink slightly, giving the stones a slight pink hue. He is handed a small knife next, with the instruction to think of who he seeks as he adds his blood to the mixture.

The heat from the cauldron rises as he stands and watches as she encourages the steam to form a cloud above the cauldron’s rim. She adds several more items, watching the liquid within then commands him to add his blood. He thinks of his child, his daughter and the legacy they can build together as he lets his blood drip down.

The liquid bubbles and swirls, the steam cycling through different colours, seeming to solidify into a window with something, some vision inside, a form taking shape, before it hisses and just fizzles out.

“What was that?!” He snaps and she looks bewildered next to him.

“I have not had that happen before. How strange. I could see the connection forming … perhaps the focus was lost. It can take just a flicker for connections and threads to be lost.”

“You mean you lost concentration? That is not what I am paying you for!”

“Please, sir, these calls need a lot of power and intent. But, with a few more moments and another draw of blood. We can try again.” He glares before then giving a nod and watches as she prepares the space all over again.

“The first time I used clear quartz, a most useful gem for aiding when things are lost and seeking that which we wish to find. But it was perhaps not powerful enough. This time, I will add in as well black tourmaline, selenite and labradorite. They will aid in all manners of search, both physical and spiritual, as well as bring focus and power. I will tie my gift to see as well, to give more chance of a vision being produced. You must focus on who is to be found, think of them and only them, as you add your blood to the call.” He follows her instructions, again watching as his blood sinks into the gemstones and them into the potion she creates.

The steam surrounds her this time, seeming to be thicker and the air crackles between them. The liquid in the potion swirls fast and the feeling of something heavy settle over the room. The gypsy gasps, the steam congealing around her with her hands suddenly diving down into the potion and she then cries out as there is a backlash from the cauldron, sending them both stumbling back and the contents sizzling onto the floor.

“Oh, oh my,” the woman mumbles, body shaking, as she looks around the space.

“What the hell was that?” He demands and she stares at him blankly.

“Whoever you seek, they are protected. And it is powerful. Such power involved. I will not attempt that again, no, for no money or fear, no. Oh, the power … that was … chilling.” She murmurs, body still trembling, voice slightly vacant as she talks.

“No, we try again now! You just didn’t do enough!”

“Sir, no, I cannot, I-“ He heaves forward and grips her shoulders in his hands.

“You do not say no to me!” He snarls. “Do it again, now!”

“Sir, please, I dare not-!” He lets out a roar at her words and backhands her, the force sending her to the floor.

“You denying me dearie?” His voice slips into something else but his rage stays the same.

“Hey! Abuela!” Another body rushes into the space and comforts the woman on the floor. “You need to leave!” It says, standing up to face him, male face full of bravado. He backhands them too, before pulling them back to face him by the throat.

“There’s nothing to see here, laddie, got it?” He squeezes and it chokes and he hears a begging cry come from the floor.

“Yes sir,” is gasped out and he smiles before making sure everything will fade to black for them all.

-G-

Adalind shudders as a chill passes over her, as if a sudden wind had sunk beneath her clothes and invaded her bones. Kelly looks up at the movement but is quickly distracted by Diana, asking a question about their current exercise. She hadn’t had a restful night and she feels rather on edge, nerves frayed and raw. Which might be one of the reasons they are currently doing what they are.

Alongside her, very loose, lessons on emotions and the regular body movement work-outs that Kelly has them do, the Grimm has now begun teaching them both breathing exercises, to help with emotions and keeping calm. Involving them all builds their connection even more, as well as being beneficial to them all. Adalind, herself, has taken many helpful tips from those activities, to help with the stress of their situation as well as for any possible future use.

“Now, close your eyes and keep your hands by your side. Picture one of mama’s rainbows. Bring your hands up as you inhale, slowly through your nose. Fingertips to the top of the rainbow. Count to three in your head. Then bring your hands down as you exhale, breathe out through your mouth. Every movement, we go slow.” Kelly’s voice is slow and measured, calm and relaxing as she guides them through the actions.

“Go slo-oow,” Diana repeats, breathing out as she talks, and Kelly does an exaggerated movement for her to watch and then copy.

“That’s it, well done Diana,” she praises and the little girl beams. Adalind takes a slow, deep breath herself and feels the warmth and energy of her daughter in the space beside her, as well as Kelly’s cooler presence. Both are now familiar and comforting, and she lets her own energy mingle with theirs in a magical form of a caress. Diana giggles and Kelly lets out a hum.

“As nice as that feels, concentrate,” she murmurs and Adalind nods, bringing her thoughts back in line to the calming flow of her breath going in and out. They spend a while longer on the exercise before moving on to more fun activities, Diana instructing Kelly to draw more characters and Adalind repeating the favourite parts of that book, as well as embellishing what adventures they might have next.

And it all feels so natural, this version of normal, with Diana being safe and happy with them, and the routine they have settled back into but she can’t help but worry that they are in a bubble. Right now, it all seems ok, but what happens if it pops?

“Are we doing enough?” Adalind whispers in a moment of distraction for Diana, as her thoughts become too loud for her to bare alone. Kelly moves to her side and offers her a Grimm smile.

“We are doing what we can and, most importantly. Showing Diana that we are there for her. That she is loved and cared for. We might not get everything else right but as long as she knows that, knows she can come to us with anything, then we’ve done ok.” Kelly reassures her. “We know there are unknowns coming at us, so giving her the tools she might need is what’s best, for all of us.”

“I just worry, all the time,” she admits and Kelly wraps one arm around her shoulders.

“I hate to break it to you, Adalind, but you’re a mother now. The worrying part never goes away.”

-G-

“Hey Burkhardt, you got a minute?” Nick looks up as Pogue calls out to him and nods as he and his partner Meacham walk to his desk.

“What can I do for you Pogue?” He asks as the other two detectives stop by him.

“You still got that friend who can speak Spanish?”

“Yes,” Nick replies slowly, unsure where the enquiry might go.

“Well, any chance you could ask if they could help us out? We’ve asked department for an interpreter but they say it’ll be a couple of days and I feel if we let this one sit, we’ll lose the momentum we’ve got.” Pogue looks annoyed and frustrated at the same time.

“You got a Spanish link?” Nick queries, leaning back in his chair.

“Yeah, both our victims, it was assault and robbery of an elderly woman and her grandson. Grandson speaks some English, so does the old woman, but then she gets upset and then they start jabbering away in Spanish and we’re getting nowhere.” He shrugs in irritation. “So, any chance you could ask your friend to help us out, even an hour of their time would probably get more than what we’ve got currently.”

“I can ask but I don’t know … it’s my ex and while we’re on alright terms, I’m ah not sure she’ll be entirely comfortable with this.” Nick shrugs as he really doesn’t know what Juliette might say. She had liked helping him previously but that was before their lives got too tangled in all of his cases, particularly the Wesen ones.

“Ah, sorry Burkhardt. I’d leave it alone but we really need a break in this case and I think once the family leave, we won’t see them again.” Nick nods, understanding where they are at and that feeling of a case slipping through your fingers.

“I guess I can ask?” He offers and both officers thank him for even doing that. They stand and watch as he pulls his phone out and makes the call. Juliette is amicable on the phone and actually agrees to help, volunteering to come to the precinct during her lunchbreak. Both Pogue and Meachum are incredibly thankful and go to make sure their witnesses don’t leave before she can get there.

Watching her walk in and be greeted by them is strange, and seeing her walk by with a brief glance towards him is odd, leaving him feeling out of sorts.

“Was that …?” Hank asks with a head tilt as he arrives at their desk.

“Yeah, Juliette is here helping Pogue and Meachum with an interview. They remembered she can speak Spanish and with the department’s interpreter not available, they asked me to ask her if she’d be willing to help.” He explains as neutrally as he can.

“That not awkward?”

“I guess I’ll find out,” he replies, voice sounding as unsure as he feels.

“Better you than me man,” Hank shrugs and Nick sighs.

“Yeah,” he mutters, glancing over his shoulder and down the corridor where they went. He’s able to lose himself in some case files that need reviewing and so isn’t aware of how much time has passed before the sound of familiar footsteps reaches his ears.

Pogue and Meachum thank her as they and Juliette round the corner back into the bullpen and he sits back in his chair as she smiles at them before glancing towards him. Seeing him already looking at her, she points him out before offering a goodbye to the other detectives and walking to his side.

“Hey Hank,” she says quietly to his partner and Hank gives her a greeting back before politely asking how she’s been. Their ensuing conversation isn’t exactly awkward, it just doesn’t have the ease it once did.

“Will you walk me out?” She asks Nick as the conversation fades.

“Do you need me to?”

“It would be nice,” she replies and her voice is a little tenser. He nods, seeing something in her face and pushes back his chair, almost catching her feet as she also moves. “Nick!” Her sharp exclamation carries and he’s suddenly aware of a lot of eyes are on them. Wu now stands at Hank’s shoulder and at some point, the captain has arrived and is standing in his doorway with another man Nick doesn’t recognise, both looking towards him.

“Sorry,” he offers and she huffs. He gestures to let her walk first and then moves to her side as they exit the bullpen and walk down the corridor.

“Is everything alright?” He asks quietly and she sighs.

“Yes, I’m sorry for that. It’s just, being here and doing that questioning, the elderly woman in there was talking about spirits and sensing the beyond and, … it just brought back memories of when I had lost mine and was struggling with, well with everything that happened back then.” Juliette finishes, looking away from him.

“I didn’t mean to put you on the spot, or cause you any discomfort by asking for your help,” he says and she looks back up at him.

“I didn’t mind you asking for my help,” she says. “I’m happy that you felt you could. And I said yes, I agreed to come. I guess I just didn’t realise how hard I would find it to do.” She shakes her head and offers a small smile. “I’ll be ok. Have I caused any problems for you?”

“No, it’s fine. You helped us out a lot today, Pogue and Meachum were feeling pretty desperate.” He states, shifting on his feet as other officers walk past them.

“Yeah, they said something similar. And they were full of thanks once we recorded the interview.” Juliette steps closer to him to also avoid others in the hall and he’s aware of the stares they’re receiving and how close they are now stood.

“And I’ll add to them, thank you, really, for coming down and helping my colleagues. You didn’t have to and I’m very grateful you did.” He reaches out, squeezes her shoulder gently and smiles. It’s meant as a thankful gesture, as well as maybe slightly comforting, and he can see in her face she takes it as such.

“I’d say anytime but I’m not sure that would be entirely truthful. But I’ll always answer your call.” She smiles back.

“Do you have to head back to work?” He drops his arm and takes a step back, creating space between them.

“Yeah, which I had better get going to. See you at the house later?” He agrees and watches as she walks out before slowly walking back to his desk. Pogue stands next to Hank and Wu, looking sightly concerned.

“I’m sorry if I made things worse between you two, Burkhardt, I know break ups aren’t fun.”

“It’s fine,” Nick sighs as he drops down into his seat, feeling all those eyes on him again.

“Well, thanks anyway, she was a lot of help.” He nods in gratitude before leaving and both Hank and Wu move closer to him.

“You sure you’re ok partner? That didn’t look comfortable,” Hank comments and Nick shakes his head.

“Sure, yeah, ok,” he replies before huffing out a breath. “You know what? Sometimes, I really don’t know,” he admits and gets supportive expressions from them both. “Anyway, you have a case for us?” He redirects to Wu and the sergeant is quick on the uptake and gives them details of where they need to be next.

Examining the prostitute’s body and then talking to the upset room mate takes them a while and then returning to the precinct gives them an angle none of them saw coming as they go over the details already noticed.

“This is starting to sound a little familiar,” Hank points out. “Prostitutes, left-handed killer, organs being surgically removed …” He trails off and tilts his head suggestively and Nick frowns.

“You’re thinking Jack the Ripper?”

“Well, if I remember correctly, same M.O. Only difference is, that was London, and this is Portland.” Nick shakes his head but quickly types into his computer so he can check the details.

“Here we go, ‘London, September 1888. Elizabeth Stride’s body was found in a dark yard off Berner Street at 1am. Her throat had been cut with a sharp instrument. Another victim named Annie Chapman also had her throat cut and uterus removed by an unknown assailant’.” He reads off the screen, noting the similarities from those facts to their case.

“You talking Jack the Ripper?” Wu asks as he arrives at their desk. They quickly recap him with their thoughts, with Nick adding in the Wesen elements he’s seen so far.

“So, Jack didn’t just pick his victims because they were prostitutes. He picked them because they were Wesen.” Wu says and the three of them share a look.

“Sounds like Jack the Ripper could’ve been a Grimm, except for the leaving their heads on.” Hank chips in and Nick stands, grabbing his coat off the back of his chair.

“Time for a trailer visit,” he states and the other two nod before following him out. He clocks another visitor in Renard’s office and tries to commit the face to his memory as he walks past, just in case, but he’s starting to think the captain is definitely making moves of his own.

The three of them go through the books and find even more information that could point towards a serial killer that pre-dates Jack the Ripper and also had Wesen as their victims. The details are scarily similar and potentially having a 300-year-old killer who has killed multiple times and hasn’t been caught is not a comforting thought.

They call it a night after another hour of research and reading and a phone call to Monroe, who offered his own opinions on the case. Wu offers to stay longer, his love of the trailer and everything in it rearing up again, but Nick points out that if this is going the way they think it is then they potentially have more bodies to come and so should get rest while they can.

Driving home something feels off and he checks his surrounding, almost pulling over to check both of his phones before realising that they same headlights have been following him for several turns now. If he was further away from home, he’d try a diversion to get confirmation but he’s already on his street and doesn’t want to make them aware he’s onto them. Still, he slows right down so he can catalogue as many details as he can.

Thinking he’s been followed and it actually happening could have very different results, and the reasons behind the action are vast and varied. He scans the area as he gets out of the land cruiser. The car idling across the sheet is suspicious and as another drives past he catches a glimpse of a man who he thinks was seen in Renard’s office previously.

Going inside he checks in with Juliette, who has no clue about anything other than her cooked dinner, enquiring if he wants any of the extra she has left over of her dinner for his. He debates telling her before deciding not to, still unsure it actually happened but unable to ignore his instincts that tell him something was different. It leaves him feeling unsettled and like he’s bringing danger to those closest to him. He’s the attraction here, not them, and it shouldn’t be brought literally to their doorsteps. Of course, then there’s the reason why someone might be following him ... or reasons, as he’s not just a Grimm with his own enemies made, but also the link to a community still mostly uneasy with his presence and also now known to a somewhat frenemy that he has information that they want.

Perhaps he could talk to Henrietta, after all she had multiple ways of disguising her address and magical protection over the space itself. Once the warehouse was confirmed as his then he could get that started and then get Bud to help pass around the news that the Grimm had moved. Either way, he encourages Juliette to have an early night and then heads there himself, hoping for something that could help, in some way, or maybe just to see someone that would make him feel better.

-G-

Black brightens and swirls of colour invade his vision before settling him into the now familiar space in his dreams. He takes a deep breath and let’s the magic and energy flow around him before turning, greeting Adalind as she appears.

“You ok?” He asks as she moves towards him.

“Yeah, yeah, you?” Her reply isn’t convincing but he doesn’t push.

“I’m alright. How’s Diana?” Her face immediately brightens at the mention of her daughter and she spends the next few minutes detailing all that they’ve been doing, the fun stuff alongside everything else they’ve been undertaking when trying to teach the young girl.

“And your mom is so good with her,” Adalind compliments. “Not only did she rescue us when we first met, back in Austria with Meisner, but she continues to be so supportive and helpful. I don’t think I would have survived being on the run on my own and your mom has done so much to keep us safe.” He nods, happy to hear that but then frowns.

“Wait, who’s Meisner?”

“He’s with the resistance. He got me out when the Verrat came for me and then helped when I gave birth. I think he knows Sean but I’m not completely sure about that.” She quickly runs through her reasons for why and Nick tries to catalogue it all, as any connection to the captain that could crop up again is worth knowing.

“Any other relationships he might use?” He asks and she shrugs warily but gives him some more names to look into. It’s not a lot to go on but something is better than nothing and anything that could give them an edge over the half royal is a bonus.

“Thanks,” he says as she finishes and she gives him a small smile. “Anything else you think I should know?”

“I don’t know,” she replies quietly, looking troubled and he can’t help but step toward her and embrace her. She snuggles into him and he rubs her shoulders while giving her time to talk to him. “It’s just …. A lot.”

“I get it,” he offers but she huffs out a raw laugh and pulls back from him slightly.

“I’m not sure you do. And I don’t want that to sound awful, or ungrateful, you’ve been brilliant, better than, which I didn’t expect and now we’re doing things like this and I want that too but I just feel all so over the place and-“ she takes a deep breath and looks up at him, eye shining with emotion. He can’t help but cup her shoulders, trying to be reassuring physically for her even as the feeling of magic and something else heavies the air around them.

“What if this doesn’t work out? I’m not exactly … I don’t actually have a lot of experience in healthy relationships. Any kind. My father left when I was four and it wasn’t much longer after that, that I realised my mother’s love came with conditions. And Sean, well that was to appease my mother as much as it was attraction and want to be with him. Plus, I understood there, that to be with him was to do as he said … I guess what I’m saying is that I don’t know, about this, what’s between us and … it’s really scary.” Her voice goes from quiet to rambling to quiet again as she talks, looking at his face then away again. He can’t quite get a read on her but after all they’ve been through so far, what he’s experienced and what he wants, he knows he needs to take a step in that direction.

“That’s your experiences,” he starts quietly, “and you know I’ve had my own tangled relationships. Losing my parents but then getting my mother back, years later, and finding out I’ve been lied to. Lying myself, over and over, and losing trust within my relationship. We’ve both been through it.”

“Yeah,” he gets a chuckled agreement at those words and she leans back into his touch.

“But that’s not a reason, a good one anyway, not to try, I mean, I’m not that scary.” She outright laughs at that.

“You can be,” she murmurs and he shrugs.

“I don’t want to scare you,” he amends.

“I don’t want to be scared,” she sighs. “I don’t want to … but I am.”

“Just, keep talking to me. There’s no pressure here, right? We have time to figure this out.” She smiles, soft and slow, and nods before stepping forward and more into him. Her hand just grazes his chest, giving him the sensation of warmth and little sparks, before the colours swirl around them and it all fades away.

-G-

He wakes feeling unsure, his dream still fresh in his mind and hoping that Adalind takes his words seriously. Now he’s thinking of her, thinking of building them, he can’t stop and he wants the opportunity to see where they could go. She knows all about his Grimm life, hell she might know it better than him having grown up Wesen and having a mother very active in the Wesen community.

Still, he won’t force anything and they have time to figure whatever it is between them out. Especially with their dream link giving them opportunities to know each other better.

Any further thoughts about that situation are derailed by his phone and the call they’ve got a body to investigate. He finds out where to meet and then gives his estimated arrival time on scene before disconnecting. Juliette is in the kitchen as he walks through, reminding him that she’ll be gone from that evening and for the rest of the weekend and he wishes her a good time before heading to his car. Another phone call stops him from starting the ignition but this is a welcomed interruption, confirmation that payment has been received and he’s now the owner of the old paint factory and converted lofts. Starting to drive, he makes a rough plan for what he can do next, now very glad he’s got a free weekend to set up what he needs to.

“M.E.’s on her way, but just like her friend, one slice to the throat, abdomen cut open. So, it’s either the same Jack copycat or a copycat of the copycat.” Wu explains as he joins them at the scene. They discuss the new findings versus the old before Renard joins them and takes over the conversation.

“Do we have any leads?”

“Nothing we can share with the press,” Nick admits.

“Share it with me,” the captain instructs.

“Well, it’s possible we’re dealing with something very old,” he starts and then he, Hank and Wu take it in turns to update their superior on the information they’ve found and the links to their current cases. Details are very similar but timeframes put into play questions more than give answers and he can see frustration on his captain’s face.

Except, there’s something else there and as he watches the older man talk and take in their replies Nick thinks he sees something in his eyes … almost like pride? Or smugness? His instincts are telling him something if off and as the captain gives his orders, he holds Hank and Wu back as they go to walk behind him.

“Uh, how are we supposed to book a killer who’s over 300 years old?” Wu mutters.

“We have to find them first.” Hank points out.

“I think it’s just getting started,” Nick admits. “And we need to keep an eye on captain. I don’t know what it is but I’ve just got a feeling … something is not quite right there.”

“You mean, more than the other stuff going on?” Wu questions and he nods.

“Yeah, I can’t say what but something’s just tugging at me and I think we need to be vigilant around him.”

-G-

“So, you wish to know about the protections around my house? For potential use around a new property for you to use?” Henrietta asks as she leads him further into her house. He’s seen the entry and hallway, as well as the sitting room but now they head into the kitchen, from which he can see a further sunroom as well. He thinks he sees a glimpse of a cauldron before turning his attention back to her.

“Yes. There’s a strong possibility that Adalind will have to bring Diana here to meet with Renard, and I’ve been working on a location to use as a safe house. Somewhere with no legal, or followable, ties to me that we can use if needed.” He admits, thinking Henrietta might have to be one of the few people who will know the actual location. If she can set up similar protections there as at her own house then it’ll be worth it.

“That seems a very wise move, Nicholas. I-” A frantic banging on the door interrupts them and Henrietta looks puzzled.

“You expecting anyone?” He asks and she shakes her head in the negative. More banging comes as she takes a deep breath and he draws his gun.

“It’s Sean,” she says and goes to answer the door. Nick moves to follow her then something, some instinct, makes him pause and he lingers behind the wall as the front door opens.

“Sean, what’s wrong?” He hears Henrietta ask and then the sound of footsteps.

“Something’s happening to me,” comes the quick reply, his captain’s voice sounding harsh and desperate.

“You were shot again?” Henrietta’s voice sounds alarmed and their footsteps indicate them moving further into the house.

“No. This is from when I was shot before. It’s the same wounds. They were healed, then they just started bleeding. It’s happened over and over.”

“Has anyone else seen this?”

“I went to see a doctor. I had an MRI. I had a CAT scan. They say there’s nothing wrong with me but there is something wrong with me!” Captain’s voice rises in volume and harshness as Nick listens, trying to put it all together.

“Ok. I need you to sit down. Have there been any dreams?” Henrietta’s voice takes on that calming tone and he hears the rustling of fabric that indicates Renard has listened to her.

“Yeah. I keep reliving the moment I was shot. And then I wake up and I-I have this dream that something is reaching for me … And I’ve had blackouts.”

“And where are you when that happens?”

“I don’t know. I keep waking up in these strange places.” He goes on to detail the places and Henrietta asks more questions, the captain’s tone of voice getting more and more stressed as they talk. Nick thinks maybe he should give them a bit of privacy but something keeps him where he is and tensed, ready to move if its needed.

“No!” The captain’s sudden shout makes him jump slightly. “I don’t have time! I don’t even know why I came here; this is a complete waste!”

“Sean! I need you to come back!” Henrietta’s voice calls and Nick goes around the corner as the slam of the front door echoes down the corridor.

“Henrietta?” He calls as he enters and she turns to him, face distraught.

“Nicholas, this is serious. We need to get Sean to return. I fear something awful has occurred.” She pulls out several books, flipping through them quickly. “Here, oh goddess above. Not from the spirit realm. Nicholas, go to the kitchen and retrieve the athame from the stand on the windowsill.” She instructs and he turns quickly to follow her orders.

He sees the blade as soon as he enters and as he picks it up, he hears movement from the front door again.

“Sean-argh!” The cry is full of pain and Nick pivots instantly, moving quickly to return to Henrietta. When he enters Renard is stood over her with a blade, a scalpel perhaps, at her throat and blood is already dripping down her shirt.

“Hey!” He shouts, throwing the knife in his hand and watching as his captain takes it in the shoulder as he moves to face him. Henrietta uses the movement to scramble away and Renard simply looks at his shoulder then to Nick.

“Oh, you shouldn’t have done that laddie,” comes a strange, lilting voice that is not his captain at all. It sounds almost … British?

“Captain,” he says slowly, keeping his eye on the man in front of him as he moves slowly, trying to position himself between the man and Henrietta, still on the floor. “I don’t know what’s going on-”

“Then you shouldn’t interrupt, eh mate? But not to worry, I can take care of you both!” He suddenly rips the knife out of his own flesh and throws it back at Nick. He’s able to duck but it gives time for the other man to move forward and he aims for Nick’s side with the blade still in his hand. Nick swipes it away and kicks out at the captain’s knee, making him stumble.

“Captain,” he says, feeling utterly bewildered. “What’s going on?”

“Not-ot Sean,” Henrietta gasps from across the room. “He’s po-possessed!”

“I’ll be back for you in a jiffy, dearie,” the British voice calls out. “As soon as I’ve dealt with this chap.” He lunges at Nick, forcing him back and they trade blows as he tries to get his head around what’s happening. He throws a punch that’s blocked but he spins and jabs an elbow into the taller man’s ribs. A leg comes up to kick at him and he twists, tangling their legs as he delivers another hit, aiming for where the knife went in mere minutes ago. The other man lets out a grunt at the move that turns into a growl, one hand coming up to push out at Nick’s face as he side-steps free from their tangled lower limbs. A particularly powerful shove sends him into the wall, knocking down a shelf, and giving the possessed captain time to pick up his blade once more.

“Oh, you’ll regret that, laddie,” he snarls menacingly. Nick feels a bubble start in his chest, cold and rigid, and his senses start to zero in on his immediate surroundings. He tries to push it down, wanting to keep alert and present, as well as not place Henrietta in any more danger than she already is in.

“Nicholas,” Henrietta wheezes and he tries to move once more so to put himself between where she lays and the advancing male.

A new sensation invades him, a feeling to move a certain way and get the other man in a particular position. It’s like déjà vu or some certainty of what he needs to do; feels like he’s suddenly remembered being told key information. He lets his instincts take over, blocking as another swipe comes and then using his strength to drive blow after blow into the other man’s chest. Red stains quickly become apparent on the captain’s pale shirt but Nick feels he can’t stop yet. Out of the corner of his eye he sees Henrietta gather something to her chest before wobbling to her feet, her own clothing coloured by blood loss too. They all shuffle and shift around the space, the captain, or whoever, becoming increasingly agitated and enraged as the fight goes on.

“Enough!” They shout out. “I will have my reward! I will have her end! I will have-”

“Diath,” Henrietta snaps and Nick drops at her word, darting forward and twisting the blade out of the hand in front of him, using the motion to bring the arm up in a harsh rotation and spinning round so the captain faces Henrietta directly. She blows a cloud of rust coloured dust into his face, swaying starkly with the movement, and the captain coughs harshly as he inhales it. Nick uses that distraction to force the man down, roughly onto to his knees, one arm held behind his back, as he puts his own scalpel to his throat.

“That means death,” he murmurs and then slices it across its owner’s throat and lets the body fall forward.

-G-

AN – Sooo ……. Yeah, that happened. Stick with me, folks.

Chapter Text

-G-

The room seems frozen in time, all of them in statue like positions of their last movements. Nick with bloody scalpel in his hand, Henrietta collapsed on the floor and the captain in a heap at Nick’s feet. Nothing and no one move. Then a dark grey, almost black cloud emits from Renard’s lips, rising up before dispersing into nothing and the room comes alive with motion again.

Nick instantly drops to his knees, turning his superior over while saying his name and covering the wound at his throat with a nearby blanket. There’s no response, so he checks for a pulse, finding one before pressing the material in closer to stop the bleeding.

“Henrietta!” Nick calls and getting no reply, leaves the captain to rush over to her side. She groans as he turns her and again, he finds himself searching for material to stem the blood flow from her injury. “I’ve got you, I’m gonna get you help.” He says and she feebly grips his hand.

“No hospitals,” she gasps and he stares in confusion before she gurgles and then Woges in pain. He scrambles for his phone while keeping pressure on her wounds.

“Rosalee,” he gasps out as the call connects. “I need your help. I need you to get any, all of your medical supplies and come to the address I give you, as fast as you can.” He instructs quickly and relief floods him as she replies, not with rushed questions but with calm enquires of what he needs and how she can help.

It feels like it takes hours before he hears or senses anyone approaching. He tries to talk to Henrietta, keep her aware but she fades in and out of awareness, Woging and effecting the room around them. The lights flash and at one point Nick notices the flowers in the room withering up; when he looks next, they’re dead. Renard remains unconscious; Nick able to hear his slow heartbeat but unwilling to leave Henrietta’s side to do any more right then.

“Nicholas,” she wheezes suddenly, her eyes sharp on his face as she comes back into consciousness. “Get a vial from the cabinet … take some of his blood … for Diana … we may not get another chance …” Henrietta gasps out, one arm pointing to the unconscious male on the other side of the room.

“I’m helping you first,” he states as he grips her hand firmly. She almost dislodges the material helping keep her wound covered as she shakes her head.

“Please, do as I ask,” she whispers and when he hesitates adds, “For Diana.” Before he nods. Moving quickly, he opens the indicated cupboard and takes out a pouch, similar to what she has used at the house with his, his mother, Adalind and Diana’s blood. Working swiftly, he puts the small blade aside and holds up the vial, squeezing some blood from one of the captain’s injuries into it before putting a stopper on top.

“I must charm it,” she pants out, reaching for it as he finishes. He goes to protest but she Woges again, the vial levitating out of his hand and into hers where it’s then surrounded by light briefly. She moans as it fades and then falls limp, Nick catching the vial as he lurches towards her.

“Henrietta?” He takes hold of her hand and hates how cold she feels. There’s no response and he checks her pulse again, finding it to be worryingly slow. His phone goes off and he fumbles to answer it.

“Rosalee, where are you?”

“We’re just outside, but Nick, something’s wrong, it doesn’t feel right. I don’t think we can come in.” He curses and then leans over Henrietta.

“Henrietta, my friends are here, they’re here to help. If you can hear me, let them in. I trust them and so can you. They’re here to help.” He repeats the words several times, griping her hand and tapping at her face to get her attention, and finally gets a feeble squeeze on his hand in response.

“Try again now,” he says into the phone and listens as he hears dual noises come from the phone line and down the hallway.

“Nick?” Monroe’s voice calls out a moment later.

“In here!” He shouts back and hears two sets of footsteps approach.

“Oh my god,” Rosalee gasps as they enter the room and she then hurries to his side as Monroe stops by the captain.

“Is that-?”

“They both have multiple injuries, and are suffering from blood loss,” he interrupts quickly.

“Nick, you shot him!?” Monroe exclaims as he examines Renard’s body. His chest is bleeding from what looks like gunshot wounds and as Nick and Rosalee turn to look, they suddenly heal, disappearing back into the skin and leaving no mark behind. “Woah!”

“The po-possession is done,” Henrietta gasps and Nick spins back to her, her eyes open but face pale. “He is him … self again.”

“Henreitta, my name is Rosalee and Nick called me to help,” the Fuchsbau starts. “But you have some pretty serious injuries and I really think we should take you to-“

“No hospitals,” Henrietta interrupts. “Too much harm there. I can heal … heal here … with rest and time.” She pants out her words, Woging and then retracting in pain. Rosalee throws a look at Nick but all he can do is shrug. He doesn’t understand it either but will respect the witch’s wishes.

“Ok, I have some balms and salves that could help, if you agree to me using them?” She quickly details what they’re made of and Henrietta agrees to the use of some.

“What do we do with him?” Monroe asks, still tending to the captain’s wounds. Nick looks at him and then around the room, trying to think it all through.

“Help me get him to my car,” he says and they all look at him. “We can’t have an ambulance coming here, for multiple reasons but most importantly they won’t be able to find the address and get inside, plus if a report is made that’ll bring too many questions our way. If I take him to hospital, I can say we were … jumped … while out following a lead for a case.”

“You do look a bit messed up too,” Monroe comments and after checking with Henrietta and Rosalee, the two of them shift and shuffle with Renard’s body between them and make it out to the land cruiser. It’s a struggle, what with the man’s size and dead weight, and they definitely ding his head, and other body parts, a few times against various surfaces as they move him. He feels bad about that, but can’t see a way around it in the moment.

“Stay here,” Nick instructs as he closes the back door and moves to get in the driver’s seat. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“Keep your phone on!” Monroe calls out and he nods, seeing his friend re-renter the house, before starting the car and driving away.

Turning up at a hospital with your injured superior gets a lot of attention and they are quickly swarmed, medical professionals attending to them even as Nick, having called it in during the car ride, waits for the other officers to arrive. Most of his injuries are superficial, though he’s warned he’ll be feeling the pain from them for a few days, so he’s quickly released and is standing waiting for news of the captain’s condition when Hank, Wu and Franco arrive.

“Nick,” Hank calls and he turns to them. “Are you ok? What the hell happened?”

“I’m still not entirely sure,” he replies, being truthful at that. “We got a tip come through, and captain suggested we check it out. You know he’s been getting pressure from the mayor’s office and the media about this case. All I can say is one moment, we were fine and then the next, someone else was there and suddenly we were fighting for our lives.”

“Can you give a description? Do you think this has anything to do with the Jack the Ropper case?” Franco asks and Nick sees Hank and Wu share a look. “Pogue and Meachum are on their way too, as they’ll have to handle this investigation as you’re involved as a witness.”

“I can, yes, and I definitely think it has to do with that case,” he replies but before they can discuss any further a doctor comes out to inform them of how captain is doing.

“His emergency contact has been called, as he suffered some significant blood loss from his injuries and so will need to be kept in but he’s no longer in critical condition. Without being able to give out more details, all I can say is that it looks like he should make a full recovery, with time.” They thank the doctor before he leaves and then return to discussing what happened, Meachum and Pogue arriving to ask questions, with Nick giving detailed descriptions when he can and offering vague minutiae for everything else.

“And he spoke with an accent?” Meacham queries and Nick nods.

“Definitely,” he confirms. “It was European, maybe British?”

“Really living up to the Jack the Ripper connection,” Wu notes, with a raised eyebrow at Nick.

“That’s more to go on so we can catch this bastard, he’s gone after us now so it’s starting to feel personal. Either way, captain is going to need some time to recover and you should take some time too, Burkhardt.” He opens his mouth to argue but Franco stops him.

“I think we’ll all be in agreement with that. Take the time, Nick.” He nods and the other officers move away, trying to find the doctor again to ask when they can talk to Renard. Nick moves to a quieter corner with Hank and Wu, as they both shoot him looks.

“What the hell happened?” Hank asks again.

“It was Jack the Ripper in the captain,” he says quietly.

“What?!”

“He was being possessed,” he further explains, glancing around at the other people in the hallway. “Captain was gone, not in control, it was all Jack and he wanted us dead.”

“Us?” Wu picks up on.

“Yeah, I wasn’t the only one he was attacking. Another female Wesen, we definitely got that right about who he was targeting.” A few more people move down the corridor and Nick suddenly gets a prickling sensation, like he’s being watched. As subtly as he can, he sweeps the corridor and sees too many others in the vicinity to clearly identify where the feeling is coming from.

“I think it might be best if we discuss this elsewhere.” He adds in quietly and both Hank and Wu nod. They turn to go, with Nick scanning every face he sees and trying to commit them to memory, just in case. “I have to go check on a friend but afterwards we can meet, I’ll call you, alright?”

Driving back towards Henrietta’s, he feels a wave of tiredness and has to shake it away to keep concentrating on driving. He’d known something was amiss with Renard, had been trying to keep close tabs on the man but this? Possession? Really didn’t se that coming and it again reminds him of how little he knows in this world he finds himself in.

“Nick?” Rosalee calls and he hurries through to the lounge, where she’s sat next to an upright, though heavily supported by cushions and blankets, and not so pale Henrietta.

“Hey, how are you?” He asks as he comes to a stop in front of the women. The Hexenbiest smiles at him, small and strained but definitely there.

“I owe you a debt of gratitude and commendation. Your actions saved my life and I would most likely not be here now, as I am, without them.” She speaks slowly but assuredly.

“Well, I have you to thank as well. Without your help, I could have been forced to do something permanent.”

“So, do we get an explanation now or…?” Monroe jumps in with a raised eyebrow and Nick quickly explains the evening’s events, with Henrietta adding in any details he misses, or didn’t know, especially around the spirit possession parts.

“Dude,” Monroe breathes as they finish and Rosalee shakes her head.

“This could have been a lot worse,” she says. “From the little I’ve heard; spirit possession can turn very nasty indeed.”

“Again, I owe you a debt, Nicholas,” Henrietta coughs and he shakes his head.

“There’s no need for that,” he starts but she leans forward and garbs his hand.

“You have shown, through actions as well as words, that you are more than the label you wear. If you were a different man than I would not be here and I thank you as well as am indebted to you. My kind do not forget such acts.” He moves his hand to cover hers and squeezes gently.

“And I’m not someone who would hold such a thing in place, just for doing the right thing.”

“There are those that would disagree,” she coughs out.

“Well, none of those people are in this room.” He states and she leans back, looking towards Rosalee and Monroe who are watching them keenly.

“I guess I didn’t get to make any formal introductions before I left, huh?” He asks and gets a smile from both women.

“We managed on our own,” Rosalee comments. “But a few extra details would be nice.” She moves then, going to sit on the opposite facing chair next to Monroe and Nick takes her spot near Henrietta. He listens as Rosalee details what she’s done for the Hexenbiest and her prognosis, based on her observations and Henrietta’s answers, of how she’ll heal. She stresses that she’s no medical expert, relying on her background in apothecary but this seems to reassure the older woman rather than anything else.

Nick goes on to give a brief over view of their relationship so far, with both Rosalee and Monroe keen to hear more but he becomes more aware of Henrietta’s lack pf participation and tired appearance. When she begins to list to the side, even propped up as she is, he calls an end to their discussion.

“I think, if it’s ok, I’ll stay here tonight,” he says and gets looks from everyone in the room. “It would probably be better if someone stayed with Henrietta, just in case.”

“Nicholas I am fine. It will take more than a vengeful spirit to take me from my place on this plane,” she comments.

“I also think it would be a good idea,” Rosalee adds in. “Your body suffered some pretty significant injuries and you said you used your power to create the paralyser in the fight, so it might take longer for your body, and energies, to help heal. Having someone here in case you need help is a good move.”

“I’ll sleep on the couch; you won’t even know I’m here unless you need me.” Nick states and Henrietta huffs.

“If you are staying then you will use the guest bedroom. A couch is no place to sleep.” They quickly agree and then he and Rosalee help Henrietta to her room, him leaving as she offers help in ways he knows the Hexenbiest would be uncomfortable with his presence. Heading back to the sitting room he finds Monroe trying to straighten the room up, and he quickly joins in. Cushions and blankets are replaced and he rolls the several bloody material items into a ball. The two blades he avoids touching anymore than possible, knowing he needs to wipe them clean of both his and the captain’s fingerprints.

“Nick, are you ok?” Monroe asks quietly as they move side by side.

“Yeah, it all just happened so quickly. And it was so strange, hearing another voice come out of someone I know and having him stare at me like that.” He puts the parcel with the blades down and moves to the cabinet he opened earlier. “Captain and I haven’t always gotten along, and I doubt we’ll ever be considered more than somewhat friendly acquaintances at this point, but he’s never looked at me like that. Whatever that person, spirit thing was, they wanted us both dead.”

“What were you doing here anyway? Cause man, that was a case of right time, right place.”

“Yeah,” he nods at Monroe’s words, briefly thinking what could have happened if he wasn’t here and not liking the possible outcome, especially considering the state of the bodies they’d previously found. “It was a coincidence I was even here. I’d come to ask about the protection spells, what she has cast around her house.”

“Oh dude, those are impressive,” Monroe exclaims. “Walking up to this place and feeling that? If I hadn’t known you were inside and needed help, I would have turned right back around.”

“It’s something when you feel it for the first time,” he says, remembering the sensation himself. “So, it’s a good force for protecting an area.”

“Or maybe people? Say another Hexenbiest?” He locks gazes with the Blutbad but Rosalee enters the room before he can reply.

“She sleeping now, and with what I gave her, at her request, she should rest through the night.”

“That’s good. I can’t thank you enough for helping with this, literally dropping everything to come when I asked.” He looks between both of his friends as he says that, hoping they can see what it means to him.

“Nick, you would do the same for us,” Rosalee says. “And besides, from the little we’ve talked, I think I’m going to like Henrietta. I certainly wouldn’t mind talking again when she’s more alert, her questions about what I was mixing together to make the tonics and balms were insightful, and it’s not often I get to have conversations like that.”

“You really going to stay the night?” Monroe checks and he nods.

“I think it’s best, I know it’s probably not necessary but it’ll make me feel a bit more at ease, knowing I’m here just in case.”

“Well, I’ll come back first thing,” Rosalee offers and he accepts as he sees them out. He stands by the front door for several minutes, just thinking of all that’s happened in such a short period of time. Before pulling out his phone to send several messages. First, he has to let Hank and Wu know he’s not meeting with them tonight, but will update them as soon as he can, and then to Juliette that he’s staying with a friend, just so she doesn’t worry. He sighs before heading to his bed for the night, glad that Henrietta is ok but also knowing that this puts his situation with the captain in even more uneasy territory.

-G-

Her breath and hair swirl around him as they roll, hands clasped as they vie for position. Him on top then her, lips meeting then pulling away as breath is gasped and skin is touched. Magic sprinkles through the air and builds in intensity the closer they get.

“Please,” she gasps out. “Nick.”

“I’ve got you,” he murmurs back, squeezing her close as she settles above him once more. She rolls her hips and he groans, wrapping his arms around her body and so trapping her hands behind her back.

“Don’t let me go,” she whimpers and he kisses her, fusing their mouths together as their bodies strain. Her heat feels so close, electricity sparking from where they touch and it all feels like not enough. He wants more. Pressing up he hears her moan and … and he wakes, unfamiliar blankets tangled around his legs.

He takes a deep breath as he settles into awareness, acknowledging where he is and what his night time visions had been like. Then wishing he’d had time with the real Adalind instead, where he could talk to her, instead of whatever his subconscious was making up. He wanted her, yeah, but right now he wanted to actually see and talk to her more.

With a groan he heaves himself up, grateful the guestroom at Henrietta’s had an ensuite and freshening himself up as much as possible before venturing to the kitchen. He knows she has tea, a selection from what she’s offered to him in the past, but he’s really hoping there’s coffee somewhere too. It feels not great looking around, and he’s not entirely comfortable with having to almost open every cabinet in her kitchen to try to locate things, but he hopes she’ll understand. When he’d hovered outside her room, her breathing pattern had indicated sleep and he doesn’t want to interrupt her rest for something as trivial as his morning cup of joe.

His phone goes off as he gives up on the search and he answers it quickly, hoping the sound of the ring isn’t as loud as he thinks it is.

“Burkhardt,” Franco’s voice greets him. “I hate to bother you but captain’s awake and asking if you could visit. He’s given his statement, though he wasn’t able to give us any more than you already provided. Still, he’s allowed visitors now and wants to see you.”

“I’ll head to the hospital now,” Nick replies and grabs his keys so he can do just that. “Will I need anything?”

“No, we’ve put some officers outside his room, just in case but they’ll know to expect you, and any other visitors captain might have.”

“Thanks Franco, I’ll let you know if he remembers anything else.” He ends the call and then goes to leave before backtracking and heading up to Henrietta’s room. He knocks quietly, not wanting to wake her but also not wanting to just leave when she knew he was staying the night.

“Come in, Nicholas,” she calls softly and he steps inside, hovering close to the door as she looks up at him.

“I’ve got to head out for a while, captain is awake at the hospital,” he explains. “Rosalee will be coming back and I’ll return as soon as I’m able.”

“You care is much appreciated, Nicholas, but I can take care of myself,” she states and he gives a nod in acknowledgement.

“I know you can, but right now you don’t have to,” he replies and she gives him a small smile. “Will Rosalee be able to enter now?”

“The wards have accepted her, she will not have any trouble coming so you may go now, without any need to wait.” He nods again before asking if she wants anything before he goes. Another smile and quiet reassurance of her abilities and he’s out the door, texting Rosalee to let her know of his morning plans before starting the car to drive to the hospital.

Since the hospital is expecting him, he can go straight through and he greets the officers stationed outside Renard’s room warmly, knowing how this will be seen and not surprised to see the extra security. The captain is awake when he enters, and alone other than a nurse who is writing something in the folder that then clips to the end of his bed.

Standing to the side in the hospital room, Nick watches as the nurse finishes their check and waits for them to leave, so he and the captain will be unaccompanied and can talk freely.

“I owe you some thanks,” the captain says quietly once they are alone in the room.

“Do you remember much?” Nick asks and the other man looks away, shifting slightly on the bed.

“Yes and no. I knew something was wrong, and I’d started to suspect something more was involved but not this.” He shakes his head slightly. “How did you?”

“Henrietta,” Nick starts and sees his superior suddenly straighten up in the bed in alarm. “She’s ok, I mean she’s injured from you, or rather Jack, attacking her but she’ll make it. Refused to come to the hospital so a friend of mine is looking after her.” Renard looks away at that and sighs.

“I guess I’m responsible for our recent cases as well,” he says quietly and Nick takes a step forward.

“It wasn’t you though, you were possessed.”

“Still by my hands,” he mutters back.

“I remember a conversation we had, about how sometimes we walk in two worlds at the same time. You know what you did, even though you weren’t fully in control of your actions, but can’t necessarily explain it in a court of law. Sound familiar?” Nick talks quietly and meets the captains gaze squarely.

“I get what you’re saying,” the older man admits. “But we still have several dead bodies with no clear course of action on how to get justice.”

“Give me some time, I might be able to help with that,” Nick replies, a vague thought coming to him. “And it’s not like we haven’t had to fudge things before.” Most of his cases involving Wesen really. There’s been the odd few where it’s been able to be clean cut, but most have some ambiguity in them, which for police reports meant to be based on reporting facts isn’t all that great. The world they live in, though, makes it necessary and captain has definitely been of help in those matters. Of course, he’s also added to them so there is that.

“You should know that hospital staff called your mother …” He adds and watches his reaction.

“She’ll be here soon then,” the captain sighs. “And not pleased. Last time was a lot for her, and for me to be in the hospital again so soon …” he shakes his head but a thought has just occurred to Nick. Renard’s mother, if his mother is coming, then there’s another connection, as her family link to the captain would make her Diana’s grandmother.

“Does she know?” He asks quietly and gestures instead of saying anything more, making several motions he hopes his superior will understand.

“Yes, she knows about all my family connections,” Renard responds neutrally but with an incline of his head. They nod at each other then, an understanding of sorts passing between them and Nick takes that as his cue to leave.

“Nick,” Renard calls him back. “This doesn’t change anything else. I still want my daughter.” He nods in acknowledgement of the words but says nothing else before walking out.

As he leaves, he thinks of this new familial connection for Diana and what it could mean for Adalind and the royal family. He doesn’t know everything but he is aware of some parts of the royal families’ history and how they treated Renard as he grew up. Plus, it’ll be another Hexenbiest involved and Nick’s not convinced they need any more magic and mayhem added into the mix.

Just round the corner from the room he almost bumps into a bearded man coming from the opposite direction and they both apologise before moving on. Something makes Nick look back, study the man’s gait and frame while taking in his clothing. He looks like someone who could blend in anywhere and that, to Nick, makes him stand out more. There’s just a sense, a feeling in the air or his instincts that Nick is learning to listen to closely. Either way, he needs to check on who’s visiting the captain and a glance up to see the security cameras that line the hallway confirms a way he can do that.

-G-

Rosalee is still with Henrietta when he arrives back, the two talking quietly in the kitchen as he joins them. Henrietta still looks pale, and the area around her neck is heavily bandaged.

“How is Sean?” She asks as he takes a seat at the table and accepts Rosalee offer of a hot drink.

“Weak and in need of good rest,” he replies. “He’s also pretty troubled with the events surrounding his possession.”

“Understandable,” Henrietta says. “It is hard to find peace in actions that, while not out own, were in use of our bodies and abilities.” He looks away at that and feels Rosalee’s eyes on him, knowing she’s thinking of his time grappling with something similar after he’d been in that fight as a zombie.

“How are you feeling?” He asks to change the course of the conversation.

“Weak and in need of rest,” she parrots and he smiles a bit at that. “Rosalee here has been most helpful and I know I must listen to my body and not push past my current capacity so I may heal faster.”

“I’m going to run back to the shop to pick up a few things,” Rosalee says as she stands. “Henrietta has offered to help with a new tonic I’ve been working on and we could make a start on that if I bring the ingredients back here.”

“It is most delightful to talk to someone who knows of the old ways and still has reverence for the power in the natural world around us.” Henreitta smiles and Nick is glad to see the two women are getting on. “I am happy to offer my help in this pursuit, as we potentially find out new things yet undiscovered.” There’s a slight gleam in her eye and Nick thinks that giving her a focus, especially one that ties into her love of knowledge and power, might be more helpful than any medicine.

“I’ll be back soon,” the Fuchsbau states and goes, leaving him with Henrietta alone. She asks for assistance in moving to the sitting room, where she will be more comfortable, and it’s as they walk together that he realises how much the attack must have affected her, as she leans heavily on him as they move slowly from one room to the next. He thinks Adalind had said that Henritta was of an age when she first mentioned her, and though her appearance might be deceiving it also brings to mind how Adalind’s mother also looked younger than her age. So, she really does need to rest and recuperate in order to get better.

“Thank you,” she breathes out as he helps her settle herself into the chair.

“Can I do anything else?” She smiles warmly at him as he hovers over her.

“No, Nicholas, you are doing far more than most would in your position. I really do appreciate everything you have done.”

“I’m happy to do it,” he replies softly. “And I’m hoping my position is that of a friend, in which case I’m doing exactly what should be done.”

“Friend,” she exhales out. “It is always good to have friends.” His phone beeps with a message and she waves him away to answer it, picking up a book from a side table and concentrating on her own reading as he replies to several enquires from the previous day.

They stay like that, comfortable in each other’s presence as they focus on other things and Nick thinks he really does like and respect the older woman. Afterall, he did somewhat just appear in her life and almost drag her into a situation that is complicated at best, and downright treacherous at worst. He doesn’t want to think that way, but with Renard in the hospital and others circling around them he knows their situation will get more intricate before it eases. It makes having a safe house even more important in his mind and if he’s got some time off in the next few days, he could use it to get the loft set up. Henreitta’s head pops up, catching his attention, and she takes a deep, slow breath before a small smile appears on her face.

“Nicholas, we are about to have a visitor,” Henrietta states and then a chime rings through the air. “Would you please get the door?” She looks expectant and he pauses before agreeing and walking to the front of the house.

On the other side of the door is a blonde woman, age hard to tell, wearing affluent clothes and a hesitant smile. It drops when she sees him and he feels a tingle of awareness, a sense of something more in the person in front of him, before she Woges and retracts just as quickly.

“You are the Grimm,” she states, taking a small step back. He studies her for a moment more, thinks of Henrietta’s words from before and puts together her identity.

“And you’re Renard’s mother,” he replies, taking in the high cheekbones and regal air. There’s a hint of something else and he think he might recognise a little of Diana in her face shape. “Henrietta’s resting but follow me, I’m sure she’s aware you’re here and is expecting you now.” He doesn’t wait for a reply, though he sees her face shift in surprise, instead turning and walking back the way he came. He hears the door close behind him and soft footsteps as he returns to Henrietta’s side in the sitting room. She’s sitting up straight now, more alert, and has moved the book back to the side table.

“Elizabeth,” she greets and Nick watches as the blonde moves forward to embrace her.

“I am so sorry to hear of all that’s happened,” she murmurs as she pulls back and Henrietta waves the words away.

“I do not hold Sean in any way responsible, he was not aware of what he was doing, or being used to do. Nicholas was here and we both survived.”

“Yes, my son has mentioned the Grimm a few times but I was not aware you had such a … close relationship with him.” The blonde sends him a challenging look and he simply arches an eyebrow back, keeping his face neutral. As much as Henrietta might know and like this woman, he doesn’t have either tie to her and in the back of his mind he’s aware that she is the captain’s mother and so has much more tied to what’s going on here than possibly even she realises.

“Our paths intercepted a while ago and I am happy to say merged to form a mutual confidence and acquaintance. I would even go as far to say as Nicholas is becoming as dear to me as your son is to you.” He can’t keep his face straight then and sends her a smile, which she returns warmly.

“How interesting,” Elizabth says, looking between the two of them. “I’m guessing my son is unaware of this?”

“He knows we’re acquainted,” Nick replies. “Anything beyond that is frankly none of his business.”

“I would beg to differ, as my son has talked about you many times. I believed you to have a good relationship, based on what he has said previously.” She cocks her head to one side, studying him and he meets her gaze evenly.

“I have much respect for the captain of my precinct and a good working relationship with him there. I wouldn’t say the same, or even that it’s that clear cut, in the other side of our lives.” Henrietta huffs out a laugh at that and the older blonde turns back to her friend.

“I’m sorry to delve straight into politics. I haven’t even stopped to ask how you are?”

“I am fine, as I said Nicholas was present to stop any fatalities occurring and introduced me to some of his friends, who have been nothing but kind and helpful. The lovely Fuchsbau has even given me a remedy for help with my aching joints that seems to be working wonderfully.” Elizabeth turns to stare at him again.

“Friends with a Fuchsbau? Aiding and even saving a Hexenbiest and Zauberbiest? I know my son mentioned you were different but this is unheard of, especially for a Grimm.”

“I try not to judge people off stories written in books, but rather by their actions of today,” he replies and watches as a smile spreads across her face. “That’s not to stay I’m unaware of the information said stories can provide and that they might hold true, just that I’m willing to give people a chance before taking any, shall we say, executive action.” The smile drops slightly but he gets a nod in what he thinks might be admiration.

“I can see why you like him,” she mutters to the other Hexenbiest and Henrietta laughs. “Still, I wonder if he would give us a few moments? I would like to catch up with my dear friend privately.” He checks with Henrietta, who nods with a smile, before leaving and heading to the kitchen. Pulling his phone out he goes through his list of things that need to be bought and then rings through to Hank to check in with the investigation process.

Normally having forced time off just drove him mad, sitting doing nothing had never really been his style, but now he appreciates the time so he can focus on other aspects of his life, like getting set up at the loft, brushing up on his familiarity with the terms and accords of previous Grimm interactions with the Wesen council and actually taking the time to talk things through with his friends.

“There’s no new leads, from what I’ve overheard,” Hank says. “But another body was discovered down by the river, cut to the throat but no abdomen injury so it’s still up in the air whether it’s connected to the Jack case or not.”

“Any other of the same details?”

“Female, known to be a prostitute, so yeah, I think they’re right in making the case that it’s connected. Time frame is a bit loose, in comparison to the other bodies we discovered though. Do you think we can ask captain about it?” He sighs, shaking his head even though Hank can’t see him.

“I doubt we’d get much, from the little I know he wouldn’t have been fully aware of what he was doing or even where he was. It sounds like every time Jack, or rather the spirit, took over then Renard experienced a blackout, only able to tell something was wrong because of the missing moments in his memory.” He explains. “We could-“ A commotion from the other room halts his words and he hears Hank saying his name as footsteps race towards him and Henrietta’s voice calls out. Elizabeth flies into the room, glaring at him and gesturing almost wildly.

“My granddaughter?” she exclaims loudly. “You are keeping my granddaughter away from my son?!”

“Hank, I’ll call you back,” he mutters into his phone before ending the call and turning to glare right back. He hears Henrietta call again, both their names in the mix.

“Who do you think you are?” She demands, face harsh in her fury, and he steps right up to her, feeling his own emotions bubble closer to the surface.

“I’m one of the people keeping her safe,” he grounds out. “Unlike your son, who is no innocent, ill-fated father figure. He’s made his own moves in all this, resulting in Adalind not trusting him and turning to others for help.”

“Keeping his child from him!” She exclaims.

“Keeping her away from the rest of his family,” he stresses. “You remember them? And how they treated you and your son?” She looks away at that and he again hears Henrietta. “Look, we can continue to discuss this with Henrietta, I really don’t want her moving about and possibly injuring herself further.” He brushes past the blonde and walks quickly to Henrietta’s room, almost stomping in his haste and feeling irritated at her for sharing this knowledge.

“Nicholas,” she gasps out as he approaches her, blanket pulled back and clearly on the verge of getting up. “I did not mean to reveal this in such a way.”

“You were going to keep your involvement a secret?” Elizabeth asks, hurt and something other emotion clouding her voice as she joins them. “You were going to keep my granddaughter from me?”

“We are keeping her safe,” Henrietta replies. “Elizabeth, you of all people must understand what that family is capable of. They were interested in Sean only until more male heirs were produced and then you both were cast out, almost killed. Now, this child is the first in the next generation, you know how they see bloodlines and succession. Their awareness and attention on Diana are not for her own good, but theirs.”

“Diana?” The blonde rocks back on her heels. “That’s her name? Diana?” Nick shoots a look at Henrietta, still feeling angry that she shared information that, in his mind, wasn’t hers to share, not until they talked to Adalind. But he can see that it means something to Elizabeth and he doesn’t know her well enough yet to be able to tell what she’d do with it.

“Named after the Goddess of the moon and the hunt.” He supplies softly and she meets his eyes before nodding.

“A good name,” she murmurs. “What is she like?”

“Beautiful,” he says simply, not wanting to offer anything more. Elzabeth turns to the other witch but she seems to have sensed Nick’s stance on further information sharing and says no more.

“I am sorry I told you in such a way, I was not trying to upset anyone nor put any of us in danger. Sean is aware of his daughter and wishes to meet her but we have yet to agree to a plan that would enable that to happen safely, for all involved.” Henrietta speaks slowly.

“And who gave you that authority?”

“Adalind did, when she’s done what she has to protect her child!”

“Elizabeth please, arguing amongst ourselves does nothing when we face a much bigger threat still out there. You know the royals, know what they are capable of. Can you really blame Adalind for doing all that she can and seek protection from those that are able to help her? Diana, she is beautiful but so much more and she deserves to have a life without being constantly hunted.”

“I want to meet her,” Elizabeth states with steel in her words.

“We have begun trying to arrange a meting for Sean as well, I am sure working together we can make this happen for you both.” Henrietta supports and Elizabeth looks away.

“This is … if you would excuse me for a moment.” She says and walks quickly from the room. Nick turns to Henrietta who sighs heavily.

“That was not what I intended,” she admits.

“What were you trying to do?” He asks, voice sounding harsh in the room.

“Reassure a friend, I guess. There is more going on here than you see, Nicholas.”

“That may be but it’s still not ok that you’ve involved another person in this situation. She might be related to Diana but that doesn’t mean she gets to have all the information, up front, without us even letting Adalind know. This is more than just a … custody battle, per say.”

“I understand, Nicholas, and all I can do is apologise. I did not mean to set this into motion as I have.” He sighs and nods as he runs his hand through his hair, not wanting to upset her any more. A clink and hissing noise reach his ears and he turns to face the doorway as he concentrates on the noises in the other room.

“Nicholas?” Henrietta asks and then follows his gaze. “Oh no …” Nick moves then, rushing down the hall and into the kitchen, moving swiftly through the space until he gets to the sunroom attached, where Elizabeth stands over a cauldron. She drops something inside as he watches and the liquid inside hisses and spits.

Something passes over him then, like a shiver running down his spine and he remembers a similar sensation from earlier on in the week, having brushed it off at the time due to the case he was focused on but now he wonders if it was something else.

Elizabeth looks confused, disappointed and frustrated all at once, her attention keen on the cauldron in front of her as she checks everything over and Nick suddenly understands what she’s attempting to do.

“It won’t work,” he states quietly and she glances up at him. “You won’t find them that way.” The words ring with his confidence and, almost, authority. She glares at him and he doesn’t drop his gaze, even as Henrietta stumbles into the room behind him.

“Why, Nicholas, have you been holding out on me?” Henrietta enquires. “Have you done some casting of your own recently?” It might not have been all that recent but if he understands anything of magic, anything of what Adalind and Henrietta have shared with him, then intent is one of the strongest ingredients in casting and spells. And his intent hasn’t changed, has probably even gotten stronger. He feels it with a certainty in his bones, in his vey core. He will protect them and shield them.

“You won’t find them,” he repeats and Elizabeth deflates, letting the ladle fall back into the potion.

“You are truly protective of them?” She asks and he nods.

“We both are,” Henrietta adds in. “And we are willing to help you but not if you go behind our backs, or attempt to deceive us in any way.”

“Henrietta-“ Elizabeth starts but she holds up a hand to halt her.

“Elizabeth, my dear, we have known each other for a long time … I consider you a dear friend. But for this child, I will do what I must to protect her. If that means keeping secrets, even from old friends such as yourself, then that is what I will do.” The two Hexenbiests just stare at each other and the room lapses into uncomfortable silence.

The tense atmosphere is interrupted by the chime from the front door and Nick leaves the two to their staring contest as he goes to answer it. Rosalee and Monroe are on the other side and he sighs as he lets them enter the house.

“Oh, am I glad to see you,” he mutters and they glance at each other before they step forward.

“Everything ok Nick?” Rosalee asks.

“Renard’s mother is here.” He says quietly and both give him shocked looks.

“Here, here?” Monroe checks and he nods.

“Does she know ... ?” Rosalee starts and he doesn’t need her to finish the sentence.

“She does partially and now she wants to know more,” he replies.

“And, we’re ok with that?” Monroe asks back and Nick shoots him a look. “Ah, right, not ok then, got it.” He leads them down the hallway and back into the kitchen, where the atmosphere is no less tense. Henrietta and Elizabeth are both stood staring at each other, the cauldron off to the side still emitting the odd hiss and spark. They both turn at their entrance and Henrietta offers a smile.

“Rosalee, it is good to see you again.”

“I thought I had warned you about using too much energy too quickly? You should still be resting, after what happened, so you can recuperate.” Her tone is gentle but also reprimanding and Henrietta shrugs elegantly.

“We can move this to your sitting room,” Elizabeth offers. “I do not wish any further pain to come your way.” They all shuffle back through to the other room and watch as Henrietta settles back into her seat. “I do not believe we have met,” she says, looking towards the married couple in the room.

“This is Monroe and Rosalee,” Nick introduces. “They are friends of mine and came to help when Henrietta was injured.” The blonde nods before suddenly Woging, causing the other Wesen in the room to do the same in reaction. The all retract after a moment and Eliazbeth shares a grim smile.

“A Blutbad and Fuchsbau, how interesting.” She comments. “And friends with a Grimm.”

“Who your son also has an, shall we say, interesting relationship with. As well as owing Nick for saving him from being possessed by a spirit and murdering a lot of people,” Monroe snarks back and the older woman glares at him.

“Perhaps if we all took a seat then we would be able to get comfortable and talk with more ease.” Henrietta cajoles and everyone takes to a chair except him. He’s feeling too antsy to sit, wanting to keep mobile just in case so hovers in between the chair Rosalee and Monroe share and where Henrietta sits. “Thank you, all. Elizabeth, everyone here is welcome in my home and so, given a sense of shelter and security. I do not wish for any more scenes of violence to occur here so I must ask that we all attempt to get along.”

“I understand, my dear friend, but you must see my side in this situation, while you may know these people I do not.”

“You do not trust my word? And the tales you have heard about Nicholas from your own son?” Henrietta queries and the other Hexenbiest nods before then abruptly standing up. Nick shifts at her movement and all eyes are on her.

“A son who I should return to,” she says. “And we can meet again, when emotions have cooled and we have all had time to think about our actions.” She nods towards them all then leaves and Nick sees her out before returning to everyone else.

“Ok, I mean, what just happened and who does she think she is?” Monroe asks and Nick just shrugs, knowing they haven’t seen the last of Elizabeth just yet.

-G-

The colours mix and swirl and he can feel Adalind before he sees her, that magical sensation so familiar to him now, moving to intercept her as she hurries towards him.

“Nick, something is wrong, I felt it first the other day, and again just earlier, someone is trying to find us!”

“I know, or at least I figured that out too,” he replies. “I was there for one of them, that’s how I realised what, what happened before was.” She jerks in his hands and gazes up at him.

“You were there? For when someone was looking for us magically? Why?”

“Before I tell you, please just listen to all I have to say. I know it’s going to upset you but, trust me, ok?” Worry settles over her face but she nods slowly.

“I do trust you,” she says quietly and he feels a thrill of joy at the admission. “I’m listening.”

“Ok, what you felt, what we both felt was someone looking magically for Diana. I don’t know who it was first but I was with the second. It was Elizabeth, Renard’s mother.” She opens her mouth at that but he cups her hands in his and squeezes gently, non-verbally asking her to stay quiet for a bit longer. “I was with her because she came to visit Henrietta, there was an incident where both Renard and Henrietta were hurt and he ended up in hospital, from which Elizabeth was contacted. Short version is he was possessed and the spirit inside him was on a female Wesen killing spree. I managed to stop him, and end the possession, but both he and Henrietta got hurt in the process. When his mother found out, she came to visit both Renard and her friend and Henrietta ended up telling her about Diana.”

“She had no right to do that!” Adalind bursts out.

“I know, I agree. I don’t know how the conversation happened but Henrietta is apologetic about it so it might have been accidental. It led to us explaining how we were protecting you and neither Henrietta nor myself offered her any further knowledge of Diana or you, other than her name. That led to her attempting to cast a calling spell, I think, and is what we felt. I told her that it wouldn’t work and that you were both protected.” He watches as she takes his words in and then sighs, leaning into him slightly at the motion.

“I guess I should have expected something like this,” she comments. “Though they weren’t physically close when I was with him, his mother was one of the few people he talked about with genuine fondness. I know they keep in contact a lot and if she hadn’t found out from you, he surely would have told her.”

“Maybe he already did and we just gave her more information.” He offers. “But she’s not finding out anything else without your permission. She has also expressed interest in meeting Diana.”

“There’s just so much …”she trails off and looks unsure.

“Nothing is happening without your consent. Take some time, talk it over with my mom and we’ll try to get more of a feel from Elizabeth and what she may do. Then we can discuss how we move forward.” He says, trying to sound as reassuring as he can.

“I just don’t know,” she murmurs and he pulls her closer, hands rubbing up and down her upper arms.

“I know, I get it, just trust me?” Her hands come to rest on his chest and she looks up at him as sparks of magic occur from her touch. The muted colour scheme around them shifts and changes and he can feel the start of her fading away from him.

“Trust isn’t necessarily the problem,” she says, her words diminishing as she does till there’s nothing but darkness around him.

-G-

“Sean Renard is in hospital again,” Rispoli announces as he enters the hotel room. Kenneth looks up from his study of the document in front of him.

“Oh? What’s happened to the bastard this time?”

“The details are unclear, but he is not in critical condition.” Rispoli responds and the prince blows out a breath.

“Well, that is a shame to hear.” The comment is said with an eye roll.

“What is interesting is that the incident did involve the Grimm, who was also at the hospital but did not require further treatment so was released.”

“Now, that is thought-provoking,” Kenneth says as he leans back in his chair. “Do we have eyes on him yet?”

“We have done pre-liminary surveillance but have nothing in place on a more permanent basis.” He lists the address they have done a drive by of, the people present noted and the vehicles associated with them.

“Set it up then, men on rotations so we have eyes on this Grimm. I want to know where he goes, who he sees and just how much time he spends with my dear cousin. Who we should send some flowers to, hmm? Let him know we’re thinking of … family.”

-G-

AN – We’re moving forward now, and before you say it, I know there wasn’t a lot of Adalind and Diana in this chapter, but we’ll catch up with them next time. As always, love hearing what you think and thank you for reading!

Chapter Text

-G-

Adalind watches Diana sleep as she lays quietly in bed, not ready to get up yet but no longer able to sleep. Her daughter sighs, eyelids flickering and she wonders what she could be dreaming about. Nothing like her dreams of late, she hopes, which seem to be filled alternatively with visions of terror and then feelings of comfort, among other things. Not that Nick had been able to provide much reassurance last night, not with the confirmation of people looking for them and the news of Sean’s mother.

She’d never met the older Hexenbiest, though she knew her mother had been acquainted with her for several years. Which made her wonder if she knew about Sean’s sleeping habits. Either way, Elizabeth knew about them now and was interested in meeting them. Or rather, Diana. Would such a get-together be wise? Safe? She knew the history of Sean’s lineage, and how he and his mother had been hunted by members of the royal family for quite a few years. So, if anyone could understand her predicament it could be Sean’s mother. But she worried that the gathering alone would attract attention and so, without meaning to or not, get them discovered.

Feeling even more restless all of a sudden, she throws the covers off and pulls on a jumper before going downstairs to the kitchen. Coffee is her friend and it will surely help her think all this through. Even just going through the motions of making the hot beverage help her gain a sense of normalcy and routine, which helps to settle her frazzled nerves.

She has to see the positives here, even though a calling spell was cast it didn’t work. Both she and Nick felt the use of magic, and so perhaps felt as the shielding charm worked and they remained protected. The Nuukh Suens was still active and doing its job, they were still protecting Diana. And they were able to talk about it, their dreams still effective in communication and keeping the link between them.

But there was still the fact that there was a time the spell was cast and they didn’t know who had done it. How many times would the shielding work before the spell began to lose its effectiveness? Would they be able to sense that too or would it just fade and then strangers would be popping up on their doorstep, catching them unawares and giving them no time to escape?

There were too many what ifs in that situation, they were already doing everything they could to keep Diana safe and stay out of sight. Thinking that way would only drive her mad and really unsettle her already constantly frazzled nerves. She has to just focus on her daughter, doing what was best for her and keeping her safe.

“You’re up early,” Kelly states as she enters the kitchen and Adalind looks towards her before giving a nod in acknowledgement.

“Yeah, my dreams weren’t filled with great news,” she replies and Kelly drops into the chair besides her.

“Everything ok? How’s Nicky?”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. Nick’s ok, he just had some news that’s uh not exactly welcome.” Kelly blows out a breath and nods at her words about Nick then zeroes back in on her at what she says next. “You might want to get your mug; this could take a little while.” She says, waiting for Kelly to get her drink, before then launching into an explanation of all Nick had passed on, what had happened to Sean and Henrietta, then Elizabeth getting involved and finally what she knows about the whole situation in general.

“And I just don’t know,” she says, as she rounds it up all. “I don’t know if we can trust her, trust either of them, or if we do but then it’ll lead the royal family to us. I know they keep tabs on Sean, so just a slip from him and it could lead them straight to us. The Verrat have been to Portland before, they also know the ways Sean operates, so it wouldn’t be hard for them to work around him.”

“Just to help me get this straight, this Elizabeth, also a Hexenbiest like yourself, had an affair and slept with the king, which resulted in Sean Renard, a half royal, half Zauberbiest, who you then had a relationship with which produced Diana. But Sean and his mother were expelled from the family, and were targeted by those who thought they’d be better off dead and so has resulted in them being in an uneasy, quasi-relationship with other members of the royal family, who didn’t take such a harsh stance. Am I right so far?” Kelly gestures and Adalind nods.

“Yes, it’s commonly known it was the queen who had the biggest problem with Sean, him being the result of the king’s affair. It’s said the king doesn’t mind Hexenbiest, or Wesen in general, but the consensus in the family is that the bloodline has be kept pure. Which is getting harder as it’s one of the worst kept secrets that most of the males in the direct line are sterile.” She explains. “Hence, all the attention and fixation on Diana. Not only is she the next generation, which they know about, but she’s also female. When they know that, I really fear what they’ll do to get her.”

“Hey now, don’t think like that,” Kelly says as she leans forward to clasp her hand. “Let’s focus on one thing at a time, hmm? Nicky has met this woman, Elizabeth? What does he think?”

“He didn’t really say much on that, was more focused on telling me what happened and asking for my thoughts,” she replies.

“Ok, well, it sounds like you have some to share,” Kelly prompts and she sighs.

“I just don’t know!” Adalind cries out and then lowers her voice, aware of Diana potentially hearing her and waking. “There’s so much going around in my head and how I feel and I just want Diana to be safe. I want my daughter to be ok.”

“I understand that … I’ve done a version of that. I gave up my life, walked away from my son and family to keep them safe.” Kelly starts, voice low. “And it did that, but it wasn’t without other consequences. Nicky, well, I’m not sure what he would say about it and whether he’d ever make that same choice, having experienced what it felt like from the other side.” Adalind thinks of their conversations, what Nick had said in their dreams and knows he wouldn’t do it that way, not if he had a choice.

“We can only make a choice with what we have at the time,” she says quietly. “I never thought I’d feel this way but Diana is everything to me. So, if I have to keep running, keep hiding, I will.”

“That’s how you feel, what could this Sean feel? Or his mother? Both are family, so could they be wiling and able to do similar acts in regards to Diana?” Kelly questions and she runs a hand through her hair.

“I just don’t know. We’re talking about her father and grandmother,” she says, really acknowledging the titles they hold for the first time. “I guess … oh, maybe, they deserve a chance to prove themselves, but it doesn’t stop me from being terrified that they’ll do something that we can’t stop … and I’ll lose her.”

“I will be right there with you, making sure nothing like that happens,” Kelly vows. “When I first met you, and found out about Diana, I was all about keeping you away from others that could influence you. I saw Diana’s power and knew the potential she had, that she could change the world. I still believe that but after seeing you and Diana, together … I very much believe the best place for her is with you. You’ve proven yourself over and over what a wonderful mother you are and the bond between you and Diana is so strong. Keeping you both safe and together is my priority now.” The Grimm’s words send a rush of feeling through her and she finds herself having to blink back tears.

“Well, we can’t have anything happening to Nana Kelly,” she whispers back. “No matter if someone else is related in that way or holds a similar name, title, whatever; no one will come close to the relationship Diana has with her Nana Kelly.” The older woman smiles at her, her face full of emotion and Adalind can’t help but feel herself respond similarly. They wouldn’t be here without this woman, that much she is sure of and to have been able to build such a relationship with her is another thing itself, almost a miracle really. Then they both hear little footsteps and they both turn to see Diana as she enters the room.

“Mama! Nana Kelly!” She gives them both a hug, Adalind squeezing her just a little tighter than normal, before she turns away, dragging her step stool to the counter to start on gathering what she wants for breakfast. Watching the items float around she can’t help but marvel at her little girl’s power and control. Kelly stands and stays next to her as the blonde begins to chatter about whatever is on her mind.

“So, what do you want to do?” She asks quietly to Adalind as they both watch Diana. She gets up to put her cup away, coming to stand on the other side of her daughter.

“I guess, give them a chance,” she sighs, stroking Diana’s hair. “But just one … and if they do anything we don’t like-“

“Oh, they’ll come to regret it.” Kelly finishes for her and they both share a dark smile before turning back to Diana.

-G-

Nick drives towards Henrietta’s house feeling a bit jittery. The Hexenbiest had called to say that Elizabeth wanted another meeting and could he come to her house at his earliest convenience, her words not his. He’s still feeling unsure towards the older woman, being such an unknown and also having a link with his captain. He can’t make up his mind whether that’s a good thing or not, knowing that some of her previous actions might give her an understanding of their situation but also aware that her relationship with her son, and his desires in the matter, might override what Nick himself thinks is just common sense in regards to what’s happening.

Leaving the house early had also caught Juliette’s attention and they’d spent several minutes talking about what both of them had been up to in the week so far, with his heavily edited. She’d been excited about her weekend away and seeing her friend as well as another development in her life.

“Oh, I should also mention well, this might be awkward,” she’d said, a slight blush on her cheeks. “But I erm, met someone and they might come to the house.”

“Oh?” he’d asked.

“Yes, but not in a creepy way. We have new neighbours; you know how across the street is rented? Well, I met one of them the other morning. He has to be one of the tallest men I’ve ever seen, reminded me a bit of your captain. Anyway, he introduced himself, lovely accent as well, and we got talking. He’s here on business and doesn’t know the city well at all so I offered to give him some pointers and he asked if we could chat over coffee. We both weren’t free at the same time so we’re going to meet next week.” She seemed excited with her news but guarded at the same time. “I hope it’s ok, I told you, I didn’t want you to be surprised with someone at the house if he just shows up, though I said I was away and that you would be home.” She’d looked concerned then and he’d reassured her that it was fine, that he was glad she was meeting new people and wasn’t being held back by him.

Watching her blush and talk about another man had been strange on one level, he didn’t mind admitting that, but also on another it had been a relief. They’d gone through some strange times and he’d worried that her focus on normal, whatever normal was to her, would put her in a position where she’d be unable to move past certain events and meet someone new. That it was happening fairly quickly wasn’t a problem at all, he couldn’t fault that when he’d already begun to move on himself.

Which made him think of Adalind and what they were doing. Which, right now, wasn’t much, other than interactions through dreams and a short weekend spent, while not fully together, in very close proximity to each other. He still thinks about that kiss, her in his lap and feeling her so close. Then the sensation from his dreams, where everything is more intense, just more in general, and his desires flare up. It’s not been like this for him before and it makes him question it, even as he wants it.

Arriving at Henrietta’s he takes a deep breath before exiting his car and heading inside, the door opening for him as he approaches. He takes that as a sign the Hexenbiest is feeling better and hopes she’s not pushing herself too much, too quickly. Despite knowing each other for a relatively short time he’s come to respect and admire the older woman, even care about her, and really doesn’t want anything to happen to her.

She’s sat with Elizabeth at her side in the sitting room and he greets them both before taking a seat himself. If he’s sat slightly tense and at the edge of his seat for ease of movement, just in case, neither make any comment on it and he just stares, waiting for them to begin this conversation.

“I must apologise for my words and actions of our previous meeting,” Elizabeth starts, voice low. “I allowed my emotions to overrule sense and use of civil manners. It has been an emotional time for me of late, with Sean back in hospital again and getting exhausted from casting the calling spell, which I should not have done.”

“You were exhausted?” Henrietta asks, leaning forward towards her friend and Nick watches in interest as the blonde looks away briefly before meeting her gaze. “Why?”

“You may not have been aware but Sean was shot recently, with him being in critical condition. It was … he … the doctors could not help and he died and I could not stand aside and do nothing, so I, I cast Lebenskraft Schlange to save him.” Henrietta gasps softly and Nick looks between the two Hexenbiests.

“What does that mean?” He asks quietly, aware this is a more serious conversation than what he was expecting.

“It is a gifting of life force, from one family member to another, normally only used as a last resort,” Henrietta explains to him. “Oh, Elizabeth.”

“I have no regrets but I am already facing the after effects. I do not believe I have long left, hence why casting that spell in haste brought out such reactions in me. I was upset, about Sean and my granddaughter, yes, but also about feeling so weak after doing what is really a simple spell.” She clarifies and Nick sees Henrietta’s face settle in sympathetic understanding as he himself feels a rush of empathy towards the Hexenbiest. No matter what he thinks of the captain, this woman loved her child enough to sacrifice her life for him. He can respect that.

“As such, I am aware of the limited time I have left so would like to again request, and it is a request, to have the opportunity to meet my granddaughter before I pass to the next plane.”

“We can certainly pass that on to Adalind, as well as explain that timing will be important,” Henrietta says.

“That is all I ask,” Elizabeth responds. “Just to have the opportunity to meet her … I will respect any term you deem to be necessary for such a meeting.”

“And what about Sean?”

“I have talked to him about the family and shared my views on their past actions and how it may influence what they choose to do now … I cannot say that he completely listened to me but he does want to know his daughter.” She explains with delicate phrasing.

“That’s a lot for us to take on just your word,” Nick notes, still not feeling entirely trusting of the woman in front of him.

“Nicholas, a Lebenskraft Schlange cannot be faked, it is something I can sense, along with Elizabeth’s diminished state. Time is truly against her now.” Henrietta looks sad and pleading and he knows she is in alignment with the other Hexenbiest. He looks away from her and then back as Elizabeth stands.

“I am aware that what I ask makes you uncomfortable, and in the eyes of a grandmother I am glad my grandchild has people who care so much and will protect her. But I would still like to meet her. I shall give you some space and time to consider it all, my last request is just that you do not take too long, for I do not know what period of time I have left.” She leaves then and Nick is left with Henrietta, who is sympathetic to her friends’ circumstances and understanding of the situation she finds herself in.

“Explain it to me again,” he instructs and listens as she goes through the spell Elizabeth performed, what it actually does and how it was basically exchanging her life force for that of her sons. That she was dying now as the magic exchange finalised the flow of life force, tethering him to this plane of existence as she was released. How that would mean this could be the only chance she had, and Diana for that matter, to meet each other as family members.

“I guess, I’ll talk to Adalind about it,” he sighs, not feeling entirely comfortable with the situation at all. He’s feeling like they are being boxed in, made to do certain actions and all of it putting Diana and Adalind in a position of more danger, not less.

-G-

No dreams come that night, of either kind, and he wakes disappointed but somewhat grateful for the true rest. He’s still off work, ordered to take time off until after the weekend and with Juliette gone, he knows what he’s doing with his time. He goes into their room and just stares for a moment, memories running through his mind. This had been a happy place for a time. They had been happy. Until his world changed and now, well, his happy looks different from hers. Rocking into motion, he goes to the closet to grab a bag and starts truly packing his things. He’d taken some into the spare room with him, and had been able to grab anything he needed, but now it feels like he’s truly moving on with the removal of each item and the space it leaves behind.

It doesn’t take him that long to go through the bedroom, clothes and a few knick-knacks the only things he really wants to take with him. He finds the ring at the back of the sock drawer and can’t believe he’s forgotten it. It sits in its box, looking so innocent, and he grimaces. This did not have happy memories associated with it but imagine if Juliette had said yes? Where would they be now?

He shakes those thoughts away and heads back downstairs, filling another box with stuff from his home desk and then taking both out to his car. It doesn’t look like a lot, nor does it take up too much space, and for that he’s thankful, as he still has a list of other things he needs to pick up. Starting with heading over to a certain Eisbiber.

Arriving at Bud’s he waves at the man as he deals with another customer, hanging back and trying not to appear too obvious as he waits to talk to him.

“Hey Nick, sorry about that, sometimes dealing with other Wesen gets a bit, uh, well you probably know, having to deal with the bad guys all the time, and I really don’t have much to complain about, just …… trying to push me around, nothing unusual about that, just wish it didn’t happen, anyway, you don’t need to hear about my problems and-“

“Bud,” he interrupts gently. “If someone’s giving you a hard time, that is something you can let me know about and I can help.”

“Oh, that’s kind, far too kind, I don’t need anything to happen, they’re just being pushy is all and I’m not encouraging any violence, oh no, not that, though it would be nice for someone to teach them a lesson, but no, that’s not good thinking and-“

“I meant as a police officer,” he corrects with a small grin and watches as Bud acknowledges his words.

“Of course you did! Gah, I’m so stupid, I’m sorry Nick, I didn’t mean to imply, I mean, you’re not that type of Grimm at all, and I was just-“

“It’s ok Bud, but the offer stands. If you need help, I’m here.” He says and the other man nods, opening his mouth to say more but Nick cuts him off. “So, could I pick up my stuff?”

“Of course, I have it out back. Kept it real quiet too, no one knows it’s been purchased and no one’s seen it.” He leads him deeper into the storage space of the shop, then further around until they are in a far back corner and a pile of items and appliances are hidden under some tarpaulin. Pulling it off Bud quietly explains what’s what, the best ways to get things built after transport and then stored safely, if needed. He knows he won’t get everything done today but he’ll feel better knowing he’s at least started and has somewhere to go.

Bud offers him use of one of the trucks, a new model that he hasn’t had time to put any logos on yet, just to help with the moving of everything, as a lot of the items would in no way fit in his land cruiser, even with the back seats laid flat. He’s thankful for the offer and they work together to get the items shifted into the back of the truck, some still having to go in his own car to wait for him to pick up later as the Eisbiber had managed to pick up most of the items he’d asked him about. Which reminded him of another chat to have with the Wesen.

“If you can, I’d really appreciate it if you could have some conversations, let people in the community know that I’m no longer living at my old address,” he says as they finished putting the last item in the back of the truck.

“Oh, sure, no problem” Bud agrees quickly. “Talking, that I can do. I’ll make sure it does the rounds.”

“Thanks Bud, I’ll be back in a little while to bring back the truck and get my car.”

“You can just post the keys through if you need, or if I’m not here,” Bud offers and Nick quickly agrees before leaving and driving to the warehouse.

To think he owns the whole building is still a bit daunting, and would not have been possible without his mother and their pooling of funds available. Still, it gives them possibilities for the future and a safe house for right now.

The next few hours are spent moving and carrying and shifting and just sweating as he tries to set up as much as possible, while cleaning the space and getting organised. Setting up the security system takes him longer than he expected but by the time he’s finished, he’s got cameras set up, with the possibility of turning on motion sensors and an entrance that’s key-code entry only.

The lift can also be controlled, and a small display of the views from all the camera angles sits next to it which can also be used to set any alarms, alongside the fobs he got for keychains. He’s got it set to record, to be downloaded onto a storage device that he can change so anything recorded can be kept. Maybe that’s a step too far, but after several of the incidents that happened at the last house, he likes the thought of being able to check who was here and when.

He works mainly in the first loft, that one being the more set up of the two anyway and probably where he’s going to stay, once he’s fully moved out. It may be all rather simple but he likes the feel of it and right now, the idea of having just space all to himself is very appealing. The lift is definitely a God-send though, as he makes multiple trips with the larger items and the flooring makes it easier to drag them into the right place before he starts to assemble them.

It's late by the time he’s finished building, and then making up, the bed in the spare room as well as his own and he forces himself to go wash up before collapsing face first into clean sheets. With a groan he rolls, taking a deep breath and just laying there and listening to the sounds his new surroundings give him. There’s the hum of the refrigerator, a slight whirr from the electrics and he thinks he can even hear water in the pipes. Nothing else and he strains for a moment, just to see if anything else occurs, before relaxing and he settles quickly into sleep.

-G-

“More,” she moans and he rolls her, hands gliding up her arms to her wrists to hold her down, hold her in place. “Nick, more.” He can’t stop, doesn’t want to stop and he feels that electricity, that spark that connects them, flare to life.

“I can take it,” she promises, “let go.” Something inside him glories in the idea, the potential to just let what’s inside him go and have their bodies express it in every primitive way.

“I’m here,” she breathes, “Let me see you, ah, all of you.” She bucks up then and the beast inside roars as he pulls her closer and takes her mouth with a force he’s never used before. She yields under him and the magic flares as they recognise the other half of each other.

“Mine,” he almost growls and see her face light up, feels his body tighten as they press closer … before he blinks the vision away as he wakes.

Panting, even though he doesn’t need to catch his breath, he just lies there for a moment, trying to settle his body even as his mind replays the images he’s just seen. Where did they even come from? He’s never been like that in bed before, though if he’s being really honest, he has always liked to be the one in control. But never like these dreams, he’s not once claimed someone or been like that … though he can’t deny it sends a thrill through him to think like that. To have someone like that. To have Adalind like that …

His phone rings and he automatically reaches out his left hand before realising it’s on the other side now so rolls and scoops it up.

“Burkhardt,” he rasps and then clears his throat as subtly as he can.

“Hey Nick, I’m sorry to have to do this but can you come in today? We’re had another case linked with Jack.” That makes him sit up, all other thoughts driven from his mind.

“What?”

“Yeah, another prostitute found by the river, throat cut and wound in abdomen, just like before.” He scrambles to get up, then move to get ready as he listens to Wu explain.

“But captain’s still in hospital, there’s no way he could have done this and Henrietta assured me that the possession had ended.” He mutters, feeling thrown off by this new development.

“All I can tell you is that, from early indications, it looks like our serial killer hasn’t gone anywhere. And the body is too fresh to be an older case we missed. We’re getting a lot of enquiries so be careful as you drive up.” Wu tells him the location and he replies with how long it’ll take him to get there before hanging up.

This made no sense. He’d seen that mist, spirit thing come out of the captain, had almost killed him in the fight to release him, as Henrietta had helped him to understand what was even going on. He’d talked to the captain, in body, if not his spirit, when possesses and when not. Plus, he really did believe and trust Henrietta when she said it had finished. Maybe she had been wrong but his gut tells him something more is going on here. He calls her as he drives, double checking the information and she shares all that she knows of spirit possession and the markers that it had ended. He meets Hank and Wu, along with Hayes and Miliner, at the site of the body discovery and they all look bleak.

“Same manner of death, similar location chosen for the body dump, I think we’re looking at another case to add to ‘Jack’s’ list,” Hayes says, referring to the name, as a lot of the officers have, because of the comparable M. O’s.

“Anything different?” Nick asks.

“Pre-liminary inspection no, but the M.E. might be able to tell us more once the body is examined,” Hank supplies and Hayes and Millner leave to check on that. Nick shares a look with Hank and Wu and they subtly walk a short distance away from everyone.

“There’s no way this is the same as before,” Nick states and the other two nod.

“I rang and checked after talking to you,” Wu says. “Captain is still in hospital. If he did manage to leave and do this and get back, well he’d have to have some kind of superpowers because otherwise that would have been noticed. Especially, as we still have security on his door.”

“What did you say happened again?” Hank asks and he quickly gives them details of the fight, how captain, or rather the spirit, acted, and his confidence in Henrietta’s assessment that it was over.

“I talked to him, when possessed and when not. I watched that thing come out of him. I don’t think the spirit possession is behind this.” He glances around as a sudden prickling sensation creeps up on him. There’s the usual crowd of police officers. Those from the M.E. department and a few other officials in the mix, as well as members of the public interested in the crime scene and, of course, some media presence as the reporting of a potential Jack the Ripper copycat, here in Portland, does the rounds. But this sensation is something else, something more sinister. Someone out there is watching him, and it feels like a weight on his shoulder as he tunes into the feeling more.

Scanning the crowd, he picks up on two individuals, both male who, for whatever reason, stand out, even as they seem to blend in with the rest of the mass of people. Both are in dark clothes, standing apart and watching the activity before them. But as he observes them, he sees and feels both gazes frequently return to him.

“Nick?” Hank asks and he turns back to his partner even as he tries to keep a lock on the men behind him. He thinks he might even recognise one, the bearded man he ran into at the hospital after seeing the captain. That is not a comforting thought.

“I think we’re being watched,” he mutters and though both Hank and Wu look shocked neither give any bigger reaction than that. Hank keeps his eyes on him while Wu glances to the side, ostensibly looking to their fellow officers but really scanning the crowd as he does.

“Back left?” He asks and Nick nods. “Do you recognise them?”

“No, I might have seen one of them before but without a closer look I can’t tell for sure. Right now, I just have this feeling and I’m sure it’s connected.” Both men nod, accepting his words and continue to act normally.

“Channel 8 has been here since just after we set up and they’ve been doing sweeping camera shots,” Hank says. “We might be able to get some images from that, have a look at the crowd from that angle and possibly get some images to use for I.D.”

“I’ll go enquire,” Wu says and quickly moves off. Nick turns to watch him go, sweeping his eyes over the crowd again and noticing one of the men has vanished.

“I thought this was done,” he says to Hank. “What with captain in hospital and an explanation for the same killings being seen again. But now I think someone else has taken over, and they’re just getting started.”

-G-

He speaks to Henrietta again as he drives away from the scene and though she is aghast that another murder happened she is also adamant it couldn’t have been Sean. That the spirit had moved on and so the captain was once again in full control of his abilities. A ring through to the hospital also confirms that the captain has not been released, and is actually expected to stay a few more days due to some additional blood tests being run.

Pulling up in front of the Spice shop Nick quickly parks before heading inside, observing his surroundings and pleased to note that the heavy sensation, that feeling of being watched is gone now.

Rosalee greets him happily, calling Monroe up from the basement, and they move to the side room to talk, somewhat privately, while she keeps an eye on the shop. It looks like they’ve been during a restock, with boxes open on the table top and labels ready to be fixed onto the jars.

“Another one?” Monroe asks as he fills them in on his morning. “Was she Wesen too?”

“We can’t tell at this point, though if I ever discover a way to do that, post-mortem, it would be pretty handy, I tell you.” He stops at that thought. “I mean, the M.E.’s run all sorts of tests and as far as I’m aware nothing has ever shown up in them that indicated a difference, like an individual being Wesen.”

“There are certain markers in the bloodstream but unless you’re looking for that specifically than an ordinary blood test wouldn’t show up anything abnormal,” Rosalee comments. “Otherwise, Wesen would have been outed to the public years ago.”

“Yeah, and the world would be a very different place,” Monroe says gravely. “Anyway, did you need anything from us?”

“I wanted to ask if you had any knowledge on spirit possession,” Nick replies. “I mean, Henrietta is pretty sure that it’s finished so captain is himself again, but with another murder so soon and in such similar detail to the others, I wanted to check with another source, just in case.”

“This is much more familiar territory for a Hexenbiest, they tend to understand much more about magic and spirits, being so closely connected with their powers. But I have some books that might help, they’re downstairs.” Rosalee points to the stairs tucked in the corner then, after glancing around at the otherwise empty shop, leads the way down.

The basement is packed with different boxes and full shelves, but is clean and organised. A large table sits in the middle and Nick remembers the space from when he had his dealings with Freddy and the selling of human organs. It looks very different now than it did then, much more well-ordered and seems to smell better too. She indicates for them to follow her to the far corner where books line the shelves.

“There might be something in here, but I don’t know for sure,” she offers and Nick is grateful to his friend for even trying. They all hear the chime of the door upstairs and Rosalee goes to deal with her customer, leaving him and Monroe downstairs. Their being alone gives him a chance to do something about his earlier thoughts and he inhales slightly to prepare himself. He stops the Blutbad from following, shifting uncomfortably but wanting to take this moment of privacy, such as it was, to ask some questions.

“I’d like to ask something but if it’s too private, or weird, to talk about with me I’ll understand,” he starts and sees Monroe’s eyebrow rise. “It’s about, uh, Wesen relationships and what they’re like.”

“Well, I don’t think it’s all that different from other relationships,” Monroe replies, looking confused.

“Yeah, but you are all, uh, you have more sides than say, ordinary, or rather more than what Kehresite have.” Nick says and sees a look of understanding settle over his friend’s face.

“Ah, you’re talking about the more animal side,” Monroe states and Nick nods. “Well, yeah, I mean, we have I suppose dual natures and so that can affect relationships. Some animals are monogamous while others are more, free-going shall we say? But I still think it’s not that much different than from what Kehresite can experience.” Nick sighs and runs a hand through his hair. This was not going how he wanted it to so he’s going to have to be more blunt with his meaning.

“What about … sexual relationships? Can it affect that?” He sees Monroe’s eye widen before the other man looked away.

“Ah, erm yes, I guess, why do you want to know?” He looks as uncomfortable as Nick feels now but he really needs to know, he keeps having these dreams and the feelings from them aren’t going away, and he doesn’t have many other people he can ask about this.

“Just need to …” he replies uncertainly. “So, your … animal side can have an influence and maybe … give you certain urges and … ah, actions you want to take? In erm, particular moments … With your partner?” He stumbles through the question and would laugh at himself if he wasn’t feeling so unsure.

“Ok, we’re talking about sex,” Monroe suddenly states and Nick looks up. “Yes, we have dual natures and so yes, that can have an impact on all parts of ourselves, including relationships and the act of sex. We have two-fold of feelings and instincts inside us so yeah, things can be different for us, and can appear at certain times. Being together while Woged? Man …” Monroe trails off with a look on his face that Nick does not need any further explanation for before he shakes his head and continues. “Sometimes we need to let that side come out and be dominant for a while, which can produce certain feelings and actions, sure. If you’re in a relationship that’s loving and committed, makes it better in my opinion.” He shrugs then and looks slightly more relaxed, even if he’s still eyeing Nick curiously.

“So, certain urges, say the animalistic or erm, more dominant kind, are pretty normal for Wesen?”

“We all have an animal as part of us, some that are pretty beastly, so yeah, for Wesen being a bit more, animalistic is normal. It’s who we are.” Monroe gives him a look. “Now you’re a Grimm, which is its own category completely. No one really knows much about you guys, other than the killing machines and fear for your life bits. But you do see the darker side of those around you, so you might need that kind of, shall we say, more primitive release as well.” Nick nods and looks up as he hears Rosalee ring up her customer.

“Thanks,” he murmurs, looking at his friend but not quite meeting his eye.

“Anytime,” Monroe replies before pulling a face. “Wait, no, not anytime per say, just-“

“I know, Monroe,” Nick interrupts, knowing he’s made his friend uncomfortable but he’s answered him anyway. “Thank you, really.”

“Guess there’s not many people you can ask these questions to, huh?” The brunette asks as they start to pull books down from the shelves.

“Yeah, it’s not like there’s a Grimm hotline I can just ring up and ask. I only know two other Grimms and I’m not asking either of them about any urges I may be getting or that they’ve got.” Monroe starts choking, seemingly on his own air supply, and Nick steps towards him in concern.

“Dude, your mom!” He gasps out and Nick shakes his head emphatically.

“No, don’t go there,” he warns. “That is not a conversation I ever want to have.” But now it’s in his head and he glares at his friend as he struggles to get his breathing back under control.

“Everything alright?” Rosalee asks as she joins them and Nick glowers at the Blutbad.

“I’ll tell you later,” Monroe appeases his wife and Nick sighs, though starting to think he might have been better off going to Rosalee in the first place. Then shakes off that thought and gets back to looking through her assortment of books for anything to do with spirits, possession and killings.

-G-

“Sean,” the man greets as he slips into his hospital room, making no other noise as he moves inside.

“Meisner,” he greets back, sitting up in the bed as the other man approaches him.

“How are you?”

“I’ve been better,” he replies, tone dry. “I was hoping to have been released by now but am still waiting on some test results.”

“It’s been an eventful time for you recently,” Meisner states and he chuckles darkly.

“I’ll give you that. But I’m not completely incapacitated, I have been able to make some progress in our mutual interests. I’m guessing that’s why you’re visiting me?” The other man nods and steps closer.

“I’ve made some interesting discoveries and managed to get confirmation on some of our theories. But also, there are a significant number of Verrat in Portland; as well as the current leader, a man named Rispoli, and one of your cousins, Prince Kenneth. I believe they have eyes on you, as well as several other people in the city.” He nods at that, having expected them to make that move.

“Do you know any of these people?” He queries, keen to know if the man has made any of his own connections.

“No, but I believe you do, as one of them works in your precinct.” Meisner shoots him a look.

“Yes, I thought they’d be interested in Nick,” he admits.

“The Grimm you know?”

“Yes, Detective Nick Burkhardt. We’ve been working together for the last few years and working on an understanding of what we can be and how we can help each other.” He explains, only twisting the truth slightly. “And I recently found out he’s had contact with Adalind and my daughter.”

“Really? Adalind? Is she- How did he manage that?” The man’s surprise is only shown through the thickening of his accent as he talks, otherwise his face stays carefully neutral.

“I’m not sure, but we’ll be meeting again soon to discuss it and to arrange my daughter being returned to me.” Again, perhaps a slight exaggeration but that’s exactly what he intends to happen. “As such, it might be a good idea for you to keep tabs on his movements as well. When I have the opportunity, I will be retrieving my daughter, Adalind as well, and we will build a new Royal family, that will take us into the future.” He talks quickly as he envisions the path forward.

“I will keep an eye on all parties involved,” Meisner agrees. “But may I suggest you think all this through thoroughly? If you are not careful, your actions could have consequences that will affect us all.” They share another look before the bearded man slips out of the room as silently as he entered it.

-G-

“Hey,” he greets as the colours settle around them and the feel of magic grows steadily on his senses. “How are you?” Adalind steps right up to him and he enfolds her in his arms. The tingles from where they touch creating a pleasant sensation.

“All mixed up,” she replies honestly. “And you?”

“Yeah, that about covers it,” he agrees and they take a moment to just stand and hug. “I have more news,” he says as they pull apart and her face falls.

“Good or bad?” she asks and he shrugs.

“Honestly, I’m not sure.” He starts detailing the conversation with Elizabeth and Henrietta, watching as Adalind’s face cycles through several different emotions as he talks and finally settling on worry.

“I’ve heard of that spell, most Hexenbiests have,” she admits. “And if she really has done it, then everything Henrietta said is true. Her life will be slowly transferring over to Sean and she’ll have a day of weakness before going to sleep and not waking again.”

“That sounds …” he trails off and she shrugs.

“It’s not the worst way to die, and you have the knowledge that you saved a loved one, a family member.” She sighs heavily. “And as such, I can understand wanting things to happen before that time comes. This might be the only chance she gets to meet Diana and for Diana to know her. Can I really be that selfish to deny them that opportunity?”

“Of course you can, you’re her mother and this is someone who we don’t know, don’t have a good deal of trust with,” he replies.

“But should I be? Or should I give her a chance?” She sounds so confused and Nick can’t help but step forward to offer physical comfort.

“We can control the meeting, keep everything close and guarded,” he says. “Elizabeth has already said she’ll respect and follow anything we put into place for this meeting. Maybe we give her a chance and then give captain one, do these meeting one at a time so we only have to worry about one unknown at a time.”

“That sounds like a better plan,” she admits. “But where? When?”

“We used Henrietta’s house as the meeting point,” he offers, sure the Hexenbiest wouldn’t mind that. “It’s protected from others being able to enter and we can stage it so we can get out quickly if needed. It’s somewhat neutral ground for us all.”

“We can’t stay there though! Sean knows it, most Biesters know where she lives, even if they can’t access it.”

“I said the meeting could happen there, not that you’d stay there,” he corrects softly and she frowns up at him.

“Then where would we stay?”

“With me,” he says. “I’ve been working on a … safehouse of sorts, somewhere no one knows that I own or even live there. It’s unconnected to me or anyone who knows me, and I’ve been setting it up for if multiple people need to stay there.”

“Oh,” she murmurs. “We’d be with you?”

“Yeah, if you’re comfortable with that,” he offers, suddenly unsure. She smiles softly at him, hand stroking across his chest in a gentle move and sending little sparks down into his stomach.

“Well, I think Diana would love that,” she starts before her smile turns cheeky. “And I suppose I could suffer through it.”

“Suffer? Really?”

“You forget I’ve already been living with one Grimm; I’ve seen how your minds work. You say safe place and what I think you might actually mean is fortress,” she counters back and he thinks she might have a point, what with the new security system he’s put in place as well as the re-enforced walls and shutters.

“Maybe,” he admits and her lips twist into a full grin. “But it’ll be different living with me.” They both pause at that, awareness of the situation settling down on them.

“I think we’ll be ok with that,” she offers, suddenly shy now with this new recognition of what they will be doing, and he can’t help but smile.

“Ok,” he states, giving her a gentle squeeze. “We’ll need to co-ordinate with my mom, make sure there’s a safe way for you to get back here without anyone knowing.”

“When will we do this?” She asks.

“Well, captain is still in the hospital and Elizabeth thinks she doesn’t have much time left, so sooner rather than later. And I do like the thought of neither of them being at full strength when the meeting happens, just to give us something more over them.”

“I like the sound of that too,” she agrees.

“And it might be worth working with Diana, I know you’ve been teaching her about her powers and other awareness but maybe give her a, I guess a version of a safe word, something that tells her there is danger and she should do what she can to protect herself.” He suggests and watches as Adalind considers it.

“That’s a good idea,” she murmurs. “And having safe words would be beneficial as well.”

“Talk to my mom, get her to call me so we can discuss transport and then we can get sort out when these meetings will happen.”

“So, we’ll be seeing you, in person again? When?” She queries, eyes fixed on his and the space around them shifts, colours mixing and they both know their time is almost you tonight. She grips him a little tighter and he pulls her closer even as the sensation of each other starts to fade.

“Soon,” he murmurs and it all whips together, colour and sensation, before fading to black.

-G-

AN – Let me know what you think! And thank you for reading!

Chapter Text

-G-

“Report,” Kenneth barks out as he moves into the house. Several of the people in the room jump to attention, as they should, and he memorises the faces of those that didn’t. He might need a stress reliver if things don’t start moving forward soon, and he can begin with them for the lack of respect.

“We have mapped the Grimm’s movements, places he goes to, as well as other people he comes into frequent contact with. We’re not sure of his relationship with all of them, but are investigating.” He nods at that.

“Good, keep it up. I want to know everything about him. I want to know everything about everyone who he spends time with. How about my dear cousin, how goes his recovery?”

“Again, we have been monitoring him. He remains in hospital but is due for release within the next few days. He has had a few visitors, mainly from the police department, but otherwise only his mother has been physically present with him.” Is reported and he nods.

“Ah, so the Hexenbitch is here. He must have been more seriously hurt than we thought. Shame he somehow managed to survive again.” He grumbles. “Any other news?”

“We’ve started the planned strategy and have meetings set up to continue, as well as a mole inside the department to feedback with any issues that arise.” He grins at that, knowing that his cousin will never see this coming.

“Excellent, we are finally starting to make progress. The King will be pleased when I inform him. For now, though, continue on and make sure to keep me regularly updated. But I must excuse myself, I have a date to prepare for.”

-G-

Waking early, Nick sets to work on the loft, keenly aware now that he’s on a shorter timeframe for having guests than he originally considered. He still has to finish setting up the bathroom with the utility features, secure the access points from the roof and fire escapes, as well as get the rooms set up in the connecting loft. The lift services all of the upper level, but through the far side of the other loft is a set of hidden stairs, giving another access point from ground level, which he needs to also add into the security system.

He really wants to investigate the mysterious, hidden tunnel, that disappears from the main living area to destinations unknown, but isn’t sure he’ll have the time. Maybe it was a bit foolish, buying somewhere with a passageway that he knows nothing about, but it appears on no plans, he even checked the blueprints in the city’s database, and he’s hopeful it could become an emergency escape that even those around him don’t know about. As much as he wants to keep where he is, and by extension the three females that are coming to stay with him, a secret, he knows there might come a time where he needs his friends to know the location. So, having another place that only those who live there, and not any other visitors, know and can use is very appealing to him.

There’s also the fact that one of those females is a child, one who will need things to help keep her entertained and occupied. He probably spends too long setting a reading corner up, but seeing as most of the time he has spent with Diana so far has been with a book, he thinks it’s a worthwhile endeavour. He’s able to get a mini library of books from the same author as the previous book he bought, as well as several others written in a similar style. Alongside those are multiple blank notebooks and colouring pens, some colouring-in books and he even picked up a few cookie cutters for if any baking is done. He kind of can’t wait to see Adalind’s face when she notices the shapes, especially the set that contains a little witch’s hat, cauldron and broomstick.

A call through to Bud gets him the help he needs to get the last few furniture pieces he thinks are a necessity, arranging with the Eisbiber when he can collect them and thanking him for all his help. All things done, he’s shaping up to have the main space fully set up as living quarters, with kitchen, living space, bathroom and two bedrooms, as well as two further bedrooms in the connecting loft and a free space they can use as they see fit. He thinks Adalind has mentioned doing some version of exercises so that extra space could be adapted into a gym-like area going forward, if they need. At the very least, they all have bedrooms to themselves, and space to use as they need. He’s not even thought of the warehouse downstairs, other than securing the parking area but it’s something that can wait for now.

Getting to work takes him a little longer, which probably isn’t helped by him driving in circles as he plots multiple routes to and from the loft where it’s not immediately obvious, for anyone that may be following him, where he’s going. Perhaps that’s overkill too, but he’d rather spend time doing that now, and be able to pass on any relevant information to his mother, than try to figure it out later. Plus, he’s already pretty sure he has someone following him, or at the very least being aware of his movements. He really needs to talk to Henrietta about those protection spells she uses.

Hank and Wu are both already there and, after checking they have no new active case, they gather around the sergeants monitor to go over the footage from the previous day’s crime scene.

“There,” Wu says as he freezes the image on the screen. “That’s the clearest view of the crowd that we can get. I can zoom in and clear up some of the pixelation, which should get us a fairly clear shot of who these guys are.” Nick stands at his shoulder as the sergeant does his work, Hank beside him. They watch as the image is isolated and then becomes clearer as the Asian man works. “Now, to run it through facial recognition.” He starts the search then leans back into his chair.

“Anything else we need to be aware of?” Hank asks and Nick glances behind him at the still empty office.

“Just captain, he may not be possessed any more but he’s still up to something.”

“Alright then, just another day at the office,” Wu quips. Hank shares what has been passed around at the precinct and how some of the younger officers see their superior as something akin to a hero. Nick notes to keep an eye of them, as well as anyone else who seems very interested in the captains’, and their own, actions.

“Got a hit on one of the men from the images,” Wu updates them suddenly, bring their conversation to a halt. “A … Martin Meisner, originally from Berlin, Germany but last known address is in Austria.”

“He was the one I saw at the hospital, outside the captain’s room,” Nick notes as he looks over the information on the screen.

“Isn’t Austria where captain’s family live?” Hank asks and Nick nods.

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“Then are we looking at an operative from the royal family?” Studying the image again, he slowly shakes his head.

“I don’t think so, I mean, we can’t be sure, but from previous experience with that royal family, and the people they employ, they don’t tend to travel alone. Whenever this guy has been seen, so far, he’s been on his own and taking measures to limit his exposure.”

“So, who is he then?”

“He could be resistance,” Nick muses. “Captain has had contact with them before, and he used the resistance to help get Adalind and D-the child out of Austria.” He quickly corrects himself, glances around to check who is withing hearing distance, just in case.

“We’re not even saying her name?” Hank queries.

“I think there’s no such thing as being too cautious with this,” he replies and the other man nods.

“What do you want us to do now?” Wu asks and he looks away, thinking through possible next moves.

“We can’t put a BOLO out, that’ll get captain’s attention. We can keep that photo on file and do some routine checks through security footage, maybe start with around the hospital and here, at the precinct, to see if we can map some of his movements. And stay aware of our surroundings, and if he’s in them, when we’re out and about.” He instructs and watches as Wu takes over the I.T side of things, creating a facial recognition alert that’s set to only him.

“And the other one?”

“Just, keep checking with him as well. I think it might be good if we all had a trip to the trailer, brush up on our reading of the royal family, the Verrat and Hundjager. Just in case.” He raises an eyebrow, hoping they understand his meaning.

“I am always up for a trailer trip,” Wu agrees quickly. “I’ll bring the snacks.”

-G-

Adalind takes a deep breath, smiling at Kelly as she gives her a bracing squeeze to her shoulder, before sitting down next to Diana. The small blonde is colouring happily, another of Kelly’s creations in one of the many notebooks that now lay in every room of their temporary home.

“Diana, honey, we need to talk,” she starts and her daughter looks up, curiosity in her eyes.

“New magic?” She asks and it makes Adalind smile even as she shakes her head.

“Maybe later,” she replies and gets a grin. “Now, we need to talk about … about family.”

“Mama? And Nana Kelly?” She looks between them and they both grin in reassurance.

“That’s right, we’re family, and we love you,” she states as Kelly nods. “But family is more than just that. In most families, not all but most, uh, you start with a mommy and a daddy.”

“Daddy?” Diana repeats the word she’s barely heard, tilting her head. “My Nick?”

“No, honey, Nick is family but he’s not your daddy.” She ignores Kelly’s look, even as her tone softens with emotion at that fact. “Your daddy, his name is Sean and he, uh, he wants to meet you.”

“Daddy Sean?”

“Yes, and you remember how Nick is Kelly’s? He’s her son, like you are my daughter. Well, Sean, his mommy is called Elizabeth and that makes her your grandmother. They’re part of your family.” She gulps as she continues. “And they both want to meet you, honey, get to know you as family does.”

“New family?” Diana’s lips wobble with her worry, as she stares at Adalind.

“Yes but, honey, mama is not going anywhere. Our family is growing, that’s all, getting bigger.” The little girl tilts her head, considering her words before straightening up.

“Mama and Nana Kelly, My Nick and Henri, Daddy Sean and Grandmother Lizbeth,” Diana lists and she has to smile at how simple it all sounds like that.

“That’s right, see, just more people in our family.” She gulps down her nerves and plasters on a smile for Diana. “But sometimes, family can be … misguided, so we have to be really careful when meeting new people, especially for the first time. Just because someone says they are family, a daddy or a grandmother, that doesn’t mean we can trust them from the start. We have to get to know them, feel them, to make sure they are proper family.” She stutters through the explanation and feels Diana’s eyes on her.

“If you’re not sure, you can ask Mama or Nana Kelly, and we will always help you,” Kelly jumps in and she nods.

“Always,” she confirms. “Nick and Henrietta will help too, remember how it felt to meet them? That was good, yes? You knew they were here to help us.” Diana smiles and nods at that. “Well, we can use our senses to see if everyone around us wants to help, wants to be with us in a nice way.”

“And if they don’t feel right, you tell us, right away.” Kelly instructs.

“I love you so much,” Adalind says and Diana grins, raising a hand and making sparkling lights flow around them. She joins in for a moment and the room is awash with twinkling lights.

“Sparkles!” The little girl cheers and Adalind repeats the word, warmth spreading through her.

“Love mama, love Nana Kelly,” Diana declares as the lights fade and Adalind can’t help but slide closer and embrace her daughter tightly.

“We both love you, so much,” she utters. “And we want you to be happy and safe.”

“That’s why we are being careful about meeting the rest of your family,” Kelly explains. “We want to make sure everyone feels right, to all of us.”

“And we’re going to meet them soon. We’re going to go in the car and see our uh family. Like when Nick and Henrietta came to meet us, and we went to meet them, remember honey?” She continues the explanation, knowing they need to lay the groundwork for what’s going to happen, even if they don’t have an exact timeframe just yet.

“My Nick and Henri?” Diana lights up at the mention of them.

“Yes, we’ll see them soon. This time we’re going to go to meet them, we’ll have to drive in the car and follow Nana Kelly’s rules to stay safe, when we go.”

“Go now?” Diana asks, putting the lid on her pen and Adalind laughs at the action.

“Not yet, honey, but soon, ok?”

“Ok mama,” her daughter replies, uncapping the pen and turning back to her colouring once more. Adalind blows out a breath and shoots a look at Kelly who laughs.

“If you though that was hard, you might need to start preparing now for what comes next,” she advises and Adalind nods, knowing she needs to buck up and get ready. Sean will be … well, however he is she will meet him head on and if he thinks he’s going to just steam roll over her and take command of the situation, and their daughter, he’s going to be in for a surprise. Her days of following him and doing what he said are long over, and for her daughter she’ll fight any battle she has to, to keep her safe.

-G-

He, Hank and Wu spend a few hours in the trailer, reading up and then getting in a deep conversation about how to transfer the books, and everything they contain, onto a more dependable and easier to access storage source. They’ve just said goodbye, and he’s watching them drive away as he locks up when his ringtone blasts through the night.

“Nick,” Rosalee greets him over the phone and he’s instantly alert at the tenseness in her voice. “Would you be able to come to the Spice shop. We have a visitor who wants to meet you.” He takes her words to mean that the operative from the Wesen Council has finally arrived.

“I’ll be with you in twenty,” he replies and hears her sigh in relief. “Maybe sooner, depending on traffic. Are you alright?”

“We’re all ok here,” she states. “But we look forward to your arrival.” Translation, they aren’t ok but she doesn’t want to admit it, probably as she has someone watching her make the call.

“See you soon,” he replies and hangs up, grabbing his coat and quickly re-entering the trailer to get the books he’s gathered in preparation for this meeting. Reading up on the Code of Honor, or the Code of Swabia, as well as the Book of Law written by the Wesen council of Wallenstadt, had been his homework of late, when not researching anything else. Obviously, all that was written in the books was from the perspective of Grimms, and ones that hadn’t shared his respect for life, but there was still good information and it meant he didn’t feel like he was walking into this meeting blind.

Before starting the drive, he pulls out his phone and sends a quick message, giving a moment to see about the reply. If this works out, he might be able to get an advantage and use his position to help, get ahead rather than play catch up. The reply comes and he smiles before sending his thanks and then starting the engine.

He arrives almost exactly within the timeframe he gave and he parks quickly, noticing that the sign in the shop door already says closed, even though he knows Rosalee usually stays open later. The door swings open almost as soon as he’s knocked and he greets Monroe with a grim smile.

“Hey Nick, come on in,” the Blutbad says and steps aside to let him in before closing and locking the door behind them. He gestures to the side room, while rolling his eyes, and Nick tips his head back at his friend in wordless communication before they walk through to the other room. Rosalee stands on one side of the table with a tall, dark-skinned man opposite her. He turns as they enter and Nick comes to a stop at the end of the table, between all the Wesen in the room, as Monroe takes his place next to Rosalee.

“Nick, this is Kou Kaufman, a member of the Wesen Council. Mr Kaufman, this is Nick Burkhardt, a Portland Police detective and Grimm.” Nick nods and watches as the man Woges, his face morphing into the muzzle and beak of a Steinadler. He quickly runs through in his mind what he knows about the Wesen, that they can be friendly yet stern and that it is never completely clear what side they are on. He thinks they’re an interesting choice to send for an assignment like this.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr Burkhardt. I have heard quite a few stories about you.” His voice is deep and Nick can’t quite tell if there’s a tone conveying anything more in his words.

“And I’ve had the experience of meeting both Steinadlers and members of the Wesen council before, both meetings are not ones I’m going to forget,” he replies.

“I am here on behalf of the council of Wesen, to investigate some minor reports of a child who may be breaking the code of honour and putting our community in danger. No action will be taken until this has been confirmed and if it so, then all decisions will be made through the proper channels and with support from the leaders of the Wesen council.” The words feel practised and as if it’s what they think they should be saying, rather than what they want to happen. It makes Nick’s skin itch and he feels frustration bubble, especially when he knows the child they are talking about, and possibly taking action against, is Diana.

“I understand the reasoning behind the code of Swabia, and that sometimes action has to be taken, but you are aware you are talking about a child? Someone who is still learning and not doing any of these acts on purpose?” The man nods.

“We are aware, and one of the actions we can take is to offer a place where the child, and parents, if need be, can be helped to learn control over their gifts.” Monroe coughs at that and the Steinadler looks towards him before back at Nick. “Contrary to your previous experience with the council, none of us wish any harm to a child or any emotional upheaval to parents.”

“Forgive me if I find that slightly harder to believe,” he states back. “Based on previous experiences, of course.”

“What I think Nick meant is-“ Rosalee starts but the man holds up his hand.

“I understood,” he replies curtly, keeping his eyes on him, and Nick can feel the worried glance his friends share. “And I understand your position, though I feel you may have perhaps inflated the influence you have over this situation. I am here as a courtesy, and to see whether we can work together, to solve this with the best possible conclusion, for all involved.” Nick forces himself to take a slow deep breath and then speak calmly, even with the emotions building inside him. Rosalee steps closer, looking between the two of them, and Monroe moves with her, his hand at her waist.

“I believe that is something written from the Wesen council … to find a solution to the situation at hand. So, while we might not agree that doesn’t mean we don’t respect each other, and that we can’t work together to find a common solution that works for us all.” He sees Rosalee’s eyebrows raise and Monroe tip his head, and hopes he’s made the right move by trying to be diplomatic, even as the urge to show this man just what he is builds inside.

“I agree, we must find a solution to the situation … the established guidelines to ensure the safety and well-being of the Wesen community must not be ignored. I am glad to hear we will have your co-operation in any action we must take, moving forward.”

“Compared to previous actions you took? Like having a culling policy against children who, it turns out, were completely innocent and just had a rather extreme infection?” He grits out and hears Monroe’s inhaled breath. He can’t help but make the point though, as his co-operation hadn’t been wanted back then but had saved a young boy’s life. The dark-skinned man opens his mouth but Nick is still feeling rattled and so steps closer, trying to drive his point home.

“We, my friends and I, helped you, and the greater Wesen community, by finding a treatment for the condition known as Grausen. We provided the evidence and released the last operative you sent here, even though he had committed a crime by breaking and entering, and then endangering a minor.” Nick states. “Now, I like to think that we’re all moving forward, into the modern world, where such actions can be agreed by all, that just killing someone isn’t necessarily the right thing to do. And that we can move forward, with a more co-operative stance and acknowledging how working together is far better, for us all. But if you really want to live in the past, I can be that kind of Grimm if I have to, especially if I’m provoked.” The room falls silent as he finishes speaking and he doesn’t look away from the man.

“Is that a warning?”

“Think of it more as an acknowledgement,” he replies. “I’m willing to work with you, we can help each other, but if you’re not going to listen to me or if you put any, any, of the people I’m responsible for in harm’s way, well, you’ll regret it. You say you’ve heard of me, then you should know it’s the consensus around here that I’m not your typical Grimm, so don’t underestimate me, or what I can do.” He keeps eye contact throughout, feeling the weight of his words settle into the room and isn’t all that surprised when the man Woges again. Maybe he’s being too hard but he’s already annoyed at these people making his friends’ uncomfortable, the entitlement of them having to help members of the council when they didn’t send anyone at the time that Rosalee, one of their emissaries, and her husband were affected by the Wesenrein, plus the way they are talking about dealing with a child.

“I will … take your words into consideration, and pass them on to the council. For now, I have travelled a fair distance so I think I will retire for the night. I am staying at the Oregonian, and will leave my contact details with Ms. Calvert.” He nods at all of them in turn before walking to the door. Rosalee walks him out, giving her own polite goodbye, even as Monroe shadows their movements. Nick stays put, pulling out his phone to check for any messages.

“Nick,” Rosalee breathes out and he runs a hand through his hair.

“I know, maybe that wasn’t the wisest thing to do,” he admits.

“Dude, I think you’re my hero,” Monroe bursts out. “Telling them off like that. Man! And you didn’t even out and out threaten them, just subtle points and reminded them of events that they couldn’t exactly refute.”

“It was risky,” Rosalee states and Nick nods.

“I know but I think I needed to say it. I can respect the council, and what they stand for, but not at the expense of a child and this feeling of them making a case of their guilt, rather than finding actual reason. That killing is the way to stop the problem. It can be, but not always. And I know I’m invested in this, that I know more than they do but until I see some evidence that they’ll be fair, I’m not sharing anything. I’m not risking Diana.”

“And we’re with you,” Monroe states and then continues as Rosalee throws him a look. “Come on, we both have had issues with the council and certain decrees they’ve given out in the past. And there were of no help when we were being persecuted by a group, they themselves have outlawed.” He rubs her arm and she sighs but nods.

“I know, I agree but I also think we just have to be careful.”

“We will,” Nick agrees. “We’ll keep meeting if they request it and keep communicating and just stay alert. There are a lot of people in Portland who are trying to find an innocent child. And thanks to Wu doing a very timely drive-by, we have photos of most of them so we can track their movements.” He holds up his phone, with Wu’s affirmative message highlighted and Monroe grins.

-G-

“Ok, time for magic,” Adalind announces as they finish clearing away from eating. Diana hops up and takes her hand, walking together as they make their way downstairs into the workout space. Kelly greets them and Diana dances over to her, shaking her arms out and settling into the mood of the room.

“We’re going to try something new,” Adalind starts. “Something just for certain times, ok? In case you need to do magic to help yourself, or someone else.”

“Help?”

“Yes, we’re going to be meeting new people and we want everyone to be safe. So, you need to remember who will help you and can keep you safe. That’s mama and Nana Kelly, as well as Nick and Henrietta, ok?” Diana nods and Adalind continues. “Can you tell mama, who are the people you can go to, to get help?”

“Mama and Nana Kelly, Nick and Henri,” Diana states and she nods.

“That’s right, so any of us will help you, in any way you need. If you feel uncomfortable or uneasy about anything, you can come to us.”

“But you can also do things to help yourself,” Kelly adds in. “Like being aware of who and what is around you. Using your senses to check your surroundings and staying alert.” Diana nods, looking slightly overwhelmed.

“I know this is a lot Honey, but keep up for a little bit longer and then we can do the magic,” Adalind promises. “Because you can use your magic, first to sense what is around you. Sometimes we need to identify strange … things. If something or someone, or, uh, something someone does, makes you feel uncomfortable then you can react in certain ways. You can say no. You can get help from others. You can also use magic to help, it can help us by sensing what’s in the space around us and how it feels.”

“And second, we can use our magic to help ourselves by using it as a force to … protect ourselves by uh, pushing those people or things away from us.”

“So, the best way to stay safe, when others around you wish you harm, is to incapacitate them, uh, make them sleep. Now, you can do this by using physical, or magical, force to push them into a hard surface, which done at speed can knock a person unconscious. Or, there are pressure points you can squeeze, which can make someone sleep.” Kelly drops down and gently taps Diana at each point as she says them. “Here, behind the ear, high centre of the forehead and here and here on your feet and at the side of your ankles.” Adalind watches as Diana copies each movement, patting the spots indicated and also tries to memorise the places.

“So, to practise, we have these cushions that we can use.” Kelly points out the square pillows. “It’s going to be like target practise, I’ll throw the cushion and you push it away, alright?” Adalind jumps in as Kelly lifts one of the cushions up, wanting to make one more thing clear.

“Now, honey, this is only to be done if absolutely needed. If, for whatever reason, Mama and Nana Kelly aren’t there, or Nick and Henrietta. It’s not ok to just do this if you’re cross, or upset with someone; this is only for really scary, get away from horrible people, ok?” Diana frowns a little bit but nods. “Alright then, now remember how to focus on an object? This time, instead of calling it to you, or making it float, you’re going to think about pushing it away.” She gestures at Kelly and the Grimm throws one cushion at her and she redirects it away from her, pushing it to hit the wall instead. “See? Now, you try.”

Diana shakes herself a little and then focuses on Kelly, who indicates which cushion she’s going to throw. On the little girl’s nod, she throws it and Diana tries but ends up zig-zagging the soft square through the air, as she alternates between pushing it away and pulling it closer.

“That was a good try, honey,” Adalind praises even as her daughter huffs. “You just have to think on the action, ok? Really focus on what you want to do.” Diana nods and then stands ready, bringing both of her hands up to face Kelly. The brunette gives her a moment to focus before tossing the pillow in her direction. Adalind feels the power racket up in the room and they all watch as the cushion heading towards Diana is disintegrated in midair. There’s shocked silence for a minute before Kelly reaches down to pick up another cushion.

“Ok, that was too much focus,” she says, forced cheer in her voice. “Let’s try again, but with a little less intensity, alright Diana?” They continue on, with no more pillows ending up fragmented, and Diana grows in confidence the more successes she has. Kelly then has her focus on direction and speed, so she can control how and where she sends the objects, and potentially people, flying. This is easier for the young girl, as she has had more practise when moving items in other circumstances, and then Kelly has her moving as she directs the cushion’s momentums.

After several hours, Diana is clearly feeling tired and Adalind calls a halt to the practise, happy with what they achieved in just half a day and not wanting to push her daughter too much. Kelly is also full of praise and they sit down to eat that evening with a worn-out but satisfied young girl.

“Diana,” Adalind says as she helps her get ready for bed. “I am so proud of you for today, you worked really hard and did lots of amazing magic.” The little blonde grins up at her and sends a wave of light flashing through the air. “But I want you to know, you can always tell mama if something is wrong. If you feel it in a room, or from another person. You can always tell me, even if it looks like I’m … friends with that person, If I’m talking to them and smiling, I will always listen to you, ok?” She nods and Adalind smiles.

“I know, let’s have a secret phrase, for us and Nana Kelly? So, we can let each other know if we’re ever uncomfortable and we want to leave, does that sound good?” Diana sits up than, staring keenly. “Hmm, what words shall we say? If we want to leave?”

“Buzz off!” The little girl cries out with a grin, clutching her witch doll. Adalind laughs at the suggestion, and her daughter’s slight obsession with that story, but then actually thinks it through.

“I think that’s perfect,” she murmurs and Diana beams. “If any of us ever feel uncomfortable, we can let just us know, by saying ‘buzz off’, or even just ‘buzz’. Ok?” Her little blonde waves jerk in motion as she nods and she can’t help but smile at her daughter.

“I love you, so much,” she states as she leans forward to press a kiss to her forehead.

“Love mama, night-night,” Diana responds and she turns off the light as she leaves the room.

Kelly is waiting for her in the kitchen and she quickly updates the Grimm as to her conversation with Diana and the chosen ‘safe’ words. The brunette laughs and has her own comments about the choice but agrees it does hold the weight it needs to for Diana to understand and use it appropriately.

“Guess we should start getting organised here, packing up and the like,” she says and the older woman nods.

“Yeah, I’m going to change cars again and then get some things in place in Portland, just in case. I ‘ll talk it all through with Nick and make sure he’s aware of the plan. Once that’s done, we’ll be set to go.” Back to the place she thought she wouldn’t go back to, but which now holds so many potentials that have to be decided before she, and her daughter, can truly get on with their lives.

-G-

It’s late by the time he gets back to the loft and all he really wants to do is collapse into bed but he still has a few things left on the to-do list, for around the space and for himself. Before he can even start, his phone, the other one, goes off and he’s greeted by familiar words in a familiar voice.

“Purple is a …”

“A plum, traditionally,” he replies and hears her sigh. “But lately it’s a sign of power.”

“That’s very true,” she agrees. “And what power.”

“How is she? How are you? And Adalind?”

“We’re ok, us adults are a bit on edge but Diana is, as far as I know, unaware and enjoying her new lessons, as we refer to them.” He releases a breath at that, happy to hear no other changes have happened.

“That’s good to know,” he replies. “And have you discussed the current situation?” She confirms they have and he spends the next little while discussing the options his mother views they have, with both suggesting possible outcomes, and trying to map out their next course of action. Being at the loft means he can speak more freely but his mother keeps her answers guarded, sometimes causing a few more questions on his end so he’s clear that he understands her. In the end, they come up with a plan they are both happy with, though there is still an element of chance that it could go wrong but as long as they keep up the communication, it should work.

After that, he feels a little too wired to sleep, his brain still on after trying to see all the details so he spends a bit more time checking on the loft, the bedrooms he has set up and the things he has for Diana. It’s not the perfect place for a child but it’s safe, and right now that’s the most important thing. Finally feeling tired enough he falls into bed, even as he thinks of all that he would still like to do before they arrive.

-G-

The familiar shades surround him, as magic sparks and sensation fills him. He turns, trying to locate Adalind then feels her presence behind him.

“Nick,” she greets with a smile. “How is everything?”

“It’s ok,” he replies slowly. “We have a few developments here, but nothing major.” He gives a brief overview of his meeting with the Wesen council member.

“Something else to worry about,” she summarises.

“To be aware of,” Nick corrects. “We had a decent discussion and I think we have a good agreement in place.”

“Ok. Have you heard anything more from Sean or Elizabeth?”

“Captain is still in hospital, but due to be released and we will be talking then. I haven’t seen Elizabeth, but I know Henrietta has been keeping in contact her.” He lists off and she nods. “I’ve talked to my mom and I know you’ve all been pretty busy, have you been discussing timeframes at all? Or made any other decisions?”

“Yes, some, your mom has really taken the lead on that. But we’ve mainly been focusing on Diana and teaching her some defensive and offensive moves. As well as trying to impress on her that she can ask for help at any time, from any of us.” She says and he tilts his head down towards her.

“Sounds good, I hope I’m included in that group.”

“Of course you are, Nick. I think Diana would have something to say if we tried to tell her otherwise.” He smiles at that.

“She’s pretty special,” he says fondly, thinking of the time he’s spent with her, and Adalind smiles beatifically at his words.

“She is,” she agrees softly. “Without her, I have no idea where I’d be.”

“Well, we wouldn’t be here, like this.” He states and she laughs as she agrees. They share a smile before hers drops and she looks away. Something seems off all of a sudden and he steps towards her as she takes a deep breath before looking back at him.

“Are we ever going to talk about it?” The edges of their shared dream shimmer and he knows enough now to know she’s nervous.

“Talk about what?” He watches as she fidgets and feels an answering flare of anxiety inside him.

“The dreams,” she mutters and Nick frowns.

“The dreams we’re having that allow us to communicate?” He clarifies, not understanding. “Didn’t we already discuss this?”

“No,” she takes a deep breath then looks him straight in the eye. ”The other dreams.”

“Other dreams?” He repeats and then something akin to horror settles into his gut. She can’t mean …

“Nick,” she pauses and then steps closer and his every awareness is fixated on her. Her hand raises to rest on his chest and it seems to radiate heat and sparks and magic. “The dreams where we’re together, being … intimate. I dream them, see them too.” He inhales sharply but otherwise can’t move. Can’t think. But fuck, can he feel. Feel that familiar energy surge and gather around them. “And I can’t do this anymore, can’t pretend that I don’t feel it and wish it were true.” She’s moving, so slowly but ever so surely towards him, the hand on his chest holding him in place better than any form of spell or glue or even cement.

“Nick,” she says again and then slowly reaches up, eyes dropping to his lips before softly pressing her mouth to his. It’s tentative but still familiar and she pulls back to gaze up at him with questions in her eyes.

Something in him breaks and then he’s moving towards her, gathering her into his arms and kissing her like he never wants to stop.

She opens to him and he glories in her yielding to him, holds her tighter as her arms wrap equally as tight around him.

“Adalind,” he groans as they separate and he cups her face as they stare at each other. “You see them too?”

“See them, feel them, want them,” she replies and gulps. “Want you.” He groans again before pulling her face back to his, forcing her lips apart and using his tongue to explore. They stay locked together, battling wills and tongues and just feeding this thing between them. One hand grips the back of her neck whilst the other cups her behind to pull her into him and let her feel what she’s doing to him. She uses his motion to lift up, one leg coming up to rest on his hip and grind against him. He grunts, hand sliding along to hold her thigh and keep their building momentum by thrusting back at her. Adalind whimpers as she pulls away, grasping for breath. Their environment glistens around them, colouring swirling and Nick tries to hold her tighter.

“No, not yet,” he begs and pulls back to look at her, lips swollen from his kisses and eyes dark with desire, for him. “Adalind, I don’t want this to stop. I don’t want-“

“I know,” she hums even as the feeling of her in his arms starts to fade. “Nick, I’m here, I’m yo-“ He wakes with a start, sitting up and panting as the possibility of her words echo in his head.

I’m Yours.

-G-

He’s late into work the next morning, having tried to pick up the last few items from Bud but ending up in a long winded, rather one-sided conversation with the man. He’s able to stuff the things into the back of the land cruiser, and hopes he’s not called out to anywhere too dodgy at work. It does make him think about those unknowns that have been sighted and he does his best to cover everything up.

There’s no new information from their searches, nor anything new from the cameras they are keeping an eye on but they do get the news that the captain is expected back in two days. Nick wants to do a search around their captain but that really would raise some eyebrows so he lets Wu take the lead on that, and do his own version of digging. Thinking like that makes him consider anything else he could be doing and he ducks out at lunch to try to put something else in place. The phone takes a minute to connect and then he takes a few moments to be happy to just hear her voice and catch up with everything that’s been happening with her before voicing his request.

“Trubel, I think something may be happening, and soon. I’m currently being watched and I could really do with someone in my corner who they don’t know about, and who know their way around officers of the law.”

“Whatever you need, Nick, tell me and I’m there,” she responds and he gives a quick overview of the situation and what he thinks she could help with. They come up with a plan of action, and how to stay in touch, and he can’t help but heavily thank her before hanging up.

Returning into the office they get the news of a new case, but it then turns to be linked to an old case and so the team up with Pogue and Meachum as they meet at the scene.

“Another Jack case?” The other detective grumbles as they study the body.

“Wasn’t this your case from the other week?” Hank asks and they nod.

“Yeah, grandmother and son who were attacked and robbed in their store. No indication then that this would happen, and she is definitely not the usual type that have been his victims so far, but the method of killing is an exact match.”

“This isn’t making any sense,” Nick mutters and the other detectives all agree, even though he’s talking with far more knowledge. “We have to go back to the beginning, pull all the information we can and try to find any connection, at all.” They spend the rest of the day doing just that and are all feeling frustrated that they get no further before retiring for the night.

It’s been another long day and he stops by the Spice shop, just to check in with his friends before heading to his final destination for the day.

“I’m heading over to Henrietta’s; I need to talk to her about some magic she can do and whether she’d be willing to do some more to help with securing a possible place for everyone to stay.”

“Oh, would you mind if I tagged along? I’d like to check in with her, make sure she’s not suffering any after effects from her recent injuries, or the tonics I gave her.” He nods at Rosalee’s request and waits while she and Monroe close up the shop. His phone chimes and he quickly checks the message, replying as they stepped outside. They both drive their own vehicles and it’s not long before Henrietta is greeting them inside her home.

“We have discussed this before,” she says and he shakes his head.

“We started too,” he corrects. “And then got interrupted.”

“Yes, I remember now. Well, there are several enchantments that are available to a Hexenbiest should she want to protect and secure her individual space. Each hold their own weight and what they can do. I myself, have numerous charms over my household, that I use a portion of my power to enable. You cannot plot my land, nor make any permanent record of the space, and I have a safeguarding buffer that prevents any person of ill-intent to enter. I am told the sensation of such can be most unpleasant.”

“Er, yeah,” Monroe huffs and Nick thinks back to his first approach to the house and how it had felt.

“Is there something that can be set up for a place used by a group of people?”

“In that circumstance, I would suggest a veil. Something that casts a confusion over a space for all those that have not been invited in. It means those that know, can see and enter at any time with no consequence, but for those that have not been told, it creates a confusion in them, they can become unsure of their actions and they will leave the space.”

“That sounds almost exactly like what we need. How is it done? Would you be willing to help me get it in place at the-where we’ll be staying?”

“It is something I can help with yes, but it may be more prudent to get Adalind involved as well. Not only is she a powerful Biest, but as she will be staying there then her tie to the space with create more power behind the casting.” His phone chimes again and he looks down as Henrietta finishes talking, the information received sending a fission of awareness through him.

“Ok, I get that. Would we need anything else?” He asks, slipping his phone away.

“I have all the necessary items needed and am happy to give anything you need to put this protection in place.” She offers and he gives her a smile.

“Thank you. I’ll let you know about timings when I can.” She nods then and turns to Rosalee, asking about the Fuchsbau’s shop and any other developments in the time since they’ve seen each other last. It may be strange to see the two Wesen, of differing natures that most would say would not get on, discussing such a range of topics but it just helps confirm Nick’s belief that the old stereotypes many still hold on too don’t hold the weight they once did. Even if it’s just these relationships, he’s happy to see some change come.

“Has there been any more discussion about Elizabeth and what we are to do moving forward?” Henrietta asks as she and Rosalee lapse into comfortable silence.

“I know there’s a lot of unease,” he admits. “But there isn’t an out and out objection either. I think once we get them settled and can talk it through more, especially with what we can do safety measure wise, then next steps will go from there.”

“Elizabeth will be pleased to hear that. I know she is aware of the passage of time and does not want to miss on the opportunity to meet her granddaughter, while she still has it.” Henrietta throws him a look but Nick meets it with one of his own.

“I understand that, but her feelings aren’t really my concern. Adalind, Diana, and keeping them both safe are. If we have to put certain actions into place to ensure that, then we will.” He says, not feeling bad about that at all. “Don’t you think she would agree?”

“I think I can confidently say she will agree to your terms. Elizabeth is not trying to, as the saying goes, rock the boat. She simply wants to meet her grandchild, in the time she has left, and if she has to do as you say, then she will.” Henrietta states confidently.

“Ok then. Well, you can pass on to her then that we’re not going to give her a designated time and place, we’re going to stay flexible so she will have to be too. But we are aware of the, uh, passing of time and we’re not going to do anything that would deliberately compromise that. Yet, we will be taking as many precautions as we can.” Now he just sounds a bit exaggerated but Henrietta still smiles at him, even as Monroe and Rosalee stare.

“I understand, Nicholas. You care about those under your protection and do not take it lightly. I can respect that, as well as agree to the actions needed to keep their safety. I, too, care about their well-being and security.”

“Will we get to meet them?” Monroe jumps in and Nick turns to his friend.

“I think, once we get everything secured and them all settled, that would be a good idea,” he says slowly. “I know Adalind has been struggling with having limited interactions with other people, especially since one of them is a toddler.”

“A toddler?” Rosalee asks. “I though you said she was a baby? Born only a few months ago?”

“Ah, yeah, well, that is true but Diana is special,” he trails off then explains the age gap, or rather age jump. They then get to discussing magical anomalies and Henrietta has some truly fascinating, and also horrifying, stories, Monroe then jumps in with Wesen versions and even Nick can add more, with his example being the poor boy he had to arrest whose mother had genetically modified him and turned him into a dual-Wesen personality, Then they all are talking about experiences with Wesen and family and how growing up the way they had, had made them who they are today, the discussion becoming a real nature versus nurture debate.

A sensation builds in the back of his head, a trickling awareness as something draws closer. It’s not unpleasant, rather the opposite and he tunes out of the conversation as he focuses inward, trying to pin down where the feeling is coming from. Recognition suddenly flares and he’s up and moving, making it to the door before the others react.

“Nick?!”

“Henrietta, let them in!” He calls back as he opens the door to an unfamiliar car pulling into the driveway. His senses blaze, telling him what his eyes now confirm, and he forces himself to wait by the door. He feels Henrietta approach him from behind and they both stand as the three people get out of the car, the smallest breaking into a run as soon as her feet are on the floor.

“My Nick!” She runs right at him and he scoops Diana up as soon as she’s close enough, stepping back to bring her inside as Henrietta greets the other two women and ushers them through the door. Diana clings to him and he hugs her tightly, meeting his mother’s gaze over the top of her blonde head. She looks tired but ok, smiling at him before following Henrietta as she indicates for them to follow her down the corridor. Nick doesn’t move though and turns to see the other blonde, staring at him with big blue eyes and a soft expression. The last time he saw her was so intense, albeit in their shared dream, and seeing her now brings all those emotions roaring back.

“Adalind,” he murmurs and shifts Diana to one side, freeing up an arm so he can reach out and pull her mother into their embrace too. She settles quickly into his arms and he sighs, holding them both close and feeling something settle inside. A feeling quivers, a sensation from the air around them and between them, before firming and he knows what it means, deep inside. He’s so glad they’re here, safe and ok, and so very happy to have them close and in his arms again, exactly where he wants them to stay from now on.

-G-

She feels Diana snuggle closer and she herself leans into the body that they are both resting against. Nick feels warm and solid and very much there. Something inside almost relaxes at his presence and she could laugh at her reaction to him now, compared to when they first knew each other. There’s no fear now, no negatives attached to the male, rather it’s all positive feelings, and she knows her daughter feels the same way.

“Come on,” he says, pulling back slightly but not letting either of them go. “Let me introduce you to the others.” She nods and steps away but Diana just curls her arms around his neck and he gives her a small grin before securing the young girl in his arms, holding her close still, and then leading the way down the corridor.

Henrietta and Kelly stand just off the side of the door, talking to two other individuals who Adalind thinks are vaguely familiar.

“Mrs Burkhardt,” the tall brunette man greets awkwardly and Adalind sees Henrietta swing around in reaction at the words, making Kelly laugh.

“You can call me Kelly, Monroe,” she says with a smirk and then a shrug at Henrietta’s pointed raised eyebrow. “We weren’t entirely sure you were trustworthy, so I won’t apologise for any subterfuge we used while making sure you were going to work with us, not against.”

“I can understand that,” Henrietta says graciously. “So, you are Nicholas’ mother?”

“She is. I did mean to clear that up but got a little distracted with other things we talked about on the way back,” Nick explains and Henrietta smiles in understanding as the other couple in the room re-focus their attention on him. “Adalind, I’m not sure if you’ve ever been properly introduced but this is Monroe and Rosalee. Guys, this is Adalind and her daughter Diana.”

“Hello,” she says quietly before just deciding to bite the bullet. “Look, I’m aware you know what I’ve done in the past, especially in relation to Nick. I am sorry for what I did and how that impacted him, and everyone around him. I know better now and wouldn’t do something like that again, unless it was at someone who tried to hurt someone I cared about, or tried to take my daughter from me. Diana is everything to me and all I can say is thank you for being here, and for Nick, as we try to keep her safe.” She expels a breath as she finishes, darting a quick glance at Nick, who’s smiling softly at her. Diana glances around the room, eyeing the couple in front of them warily.

“I can respect that,” Rosalee says as she steps forward. “I, for one, can talk from experience about doing things in the past that I have learnt from and wouldn’t repeat. I believe in second chances, when there are true intentions behind it, so I’m happy to meet you, Adalind and your daughter.” She offers a warm smile then and Adalind can’t help but beam back. She knows these people are important to Nick, so trying to do this right and start off on the best foot possible is important to her.

“As my wife said,” Monroe agrees. “So, this is Diana?”

“This is Diana,” Nick states, leaning down to check in with the small blonde. “Diana, can you say hi to my friends?” Her little head turns to stare at the couple and then her eyes glow purple and both Wesen Woge. Adalind steps closer to Diana as Henrietta also reacts and all attention is firmly on the youngest person in the room.

“Woah!” Monroe exclaims, as he shakes it off and then looks down as Diana giggles.

“Pretty,” she murmurs, pointing at Rosalee and the other woman smiles. “Mama, good feel.”

“Good feel?” She repeats. “About everyone here?” Diana nods vigorously and she smiles. “That’s … good then.” She looks towards Kelly and then Nick, who looks slightly confused but happy too.

“Shall we sit?” Henrietta prompts and they all move towards the various chairs in the room. Adalind tries to encourage Diana to sit on her own, even just sit next to Nick, but she refuses and ends up snuggled on his lap. He just shrugs and smiles, running a hand up and down her back as she continues to study the adults around the room. Adalind takes the seat next to them and looks to see Rosalee still smiling softly towards them, even as Monroe looks a bit reserved. “I am afraid I do not have much to offer you, as I was not aware you would be joining us so soon.”

“That’s on me,” Kelly pipes up. “I didn’t think it was wise to give an exact time frame, keeping to a more element of surprise movement. Plus, Nicky had mentioned he thought he might have eyes on him, so we wanted to be extra careful and keep his movements appearing natural.”

“But you knew they were coming?” Monroe asks Nick and he gives a non-committal gesture.

“I knew they were travelling,” he replies.

“Well, they are here now so we should discuss what happens next. I believe Nicholas has a space for you to stay, and is interested in protections I can add to make the dwelling more secure.” Henrietta turns to Adalind then. “I suggested a veil over the property, that way you gain security yet can still receive visitors.” She nods at that, leaning forward to see the other Hexenbiest more clearly.

“I’ve heard of using a veil before, though I haven’t ever done it myself. If you think that is a good enchantment to use, and Nick is happy for it to be cast, then I would agree with you. And would be very grateful for your help in casting it.” The older witch smile and opens her mouth to say something more but stops, then tilts her head to one side and seems to be considering the room in front of her.

“Elizabeth is at the door,” Henrietta states and all the adults in the room turn to look at her. Panic swells up, strong and fast and she turns to Kelly, who is on her feet. She feels Nick shift closer, give her fingers a squeeze and warmth from his presence creeps up from the contact. This is it, and maybe it’s better this way; yes, she wasn’t expecting this to happen now but neither will the other woman standing on the other side of the door. She takes a deep breath before meeting the older Hexenbiest’s gaze.

“I guess … let her in.”

-G-

AN – So, guess what’s happening next? A certain meeting is coming and I hope it doesn’t disappoint, for now though, again, cheers for sticking with me and this story of mine.

Chapter Text

-G-

“Wait,” Nick says as Henrietta moves towards the door and they all turn to look at him. He looks at Adalind then to his mother before glancing down at Diana. “Maybe we should greet her first, all of us who have met her before, then have you come into the room once we’ve all gotten settled.” His mother nods at the suggestion and he sees Adalind’s shoulder relax down, just a little. Maybe he’s being too protective but as they’ve only just arrived, he wants to make sure there aren’t going to be any problems so soon that would cause them to have to leave again.

“I think that’s a good idea,” his mother agrees and Henrietta gives quick instructions on where they can wait and how she can give them a signal to come back in, before going to answer the door. Nick moves with them and watches as Adalind kneels down with Diana.

“Diana, honey, do you remember us talking about meeting new people? Some family?” The little girl nods. “Well, we’re going to meet one of them now but Nick and Henrietta are going to see them first so we have to be quiet in here, ok?”

“Ok mama.” She looks back to him and he feels a fission of awareness shoot through him as their eyes meet. It’s like this sensation that lets him know she’s near, yet not as close as he wants her to be. He forces himself to nod then move, heading back into the room and entering just as Elzabeth has finished greeting Rosalee and Monroe.

“Ah, and here is Nicholas,” Henrietta says and Elizabeth turns towards him.

“Hello again,” she smiles and he nods back. “I did not expect to see you tonight but I am glad to. Have you had any more developments with, ah, our situation?”

“It’s alright, we can speak freely as both Rosalee and Monroe know,” he says and watches as she glances towards them.

“Is that wise?”

“I trust them a hell of a lot more than I trust you,” he replies back bluntly and Henrietta coughs pointedly but Elizabeth meets his stare straight on.

“And who is it that says you have such control over the situation?” She asks, not impolitely.

“The members of your family who you wish to meet, that’s who,” he replies. “I’ve earnt their trust and have proven my own intentions, and that’s all we’re asking for you to do too.” She sighs then and nods, looking almost weary.

“I appreciate your honesty. I hope, by my actions so far and continued co-operations, you will come to see the nature of my intentions and I, too, will gain all of your trust.” Nick has to respect that and admit she does have a point, so far. She has communicated with them and put no pressure on arranging the wanted meeting, even as she potentially runs out of time. Thinking it all through like that makes it easier to say the next few words.

“Then you should know that they’re here,” he says simply. He sees Henrietta make a gesture out of the corner of his eye as Elizabeth looks shocked for a moment before taking a deep breath.

“Oh, well that is good news, as I said I will do as you say but I was beginning to worry about time and missing this opportunity. When can we arrange a meeting? I will follow any rules or stipulations you deem necessary.” Elizabeth’s words come out eager but also sincere, and she meets his gaze openly. It gives him a chance to study her and see how she interprets his words and what she does next. After years of being a detective, interviewing people and now with several years as a Grimm, he’s gotten better at reading people and trusting his instincts. All of them tell him this woman is true in her regards and intentions. She’s not assumed that they’re right here, rather that he is sharing information and is then still trying to communicate and work with him to create a solution that works for them all. It gives him a little hope that she is as she says and honestly just wants to meet her granddaughter, with nothing else attached.

“No, I meant, they *are* here,” he replies to clarify and nods towards the door. Elizabeth gapes at him before the door opens and his mother, Adalind and Diana enter. The older woman just stares at first, then slowly rises to her feet before sinking back down into her chair. Henrietta leans forward and gently places a hand on her arm.

“Eliazbeth, please meet Kelly, Adalind and Diana,” she introduces. Adalind steps forward and brings Diana closer to the seemingly paralysed woman, who is just staring at the small blonde in shocked amazement. The little girl stares back intensely at the woman in front of her for several moments before glancing up at Adalind who gives her an encouraging smile, even as Nick can see the tension in her shoulders.

“Diana, this is Elizabeth Lascelles,” she starts. “Your grandmother.” A sob escapes the Hexenbiest then and Diana slips her hand out of her mothers and takes a step forward, offering her tiny palm up to the woman seated above her. Adalind rocks forward with the aborted motion of going to stop her.

“No sad blue,” she says quietly, tiny voice loud in the otherwise silent room. “Happy yellow.” A tiny ball of light appears at her fingertips and Elizabeth’s next sob chokes into a laugh.

“Oh, my dear child, this is not sadness. No, I am so happy to meet you.” She slowly reaches out, giving plenty of time for the young girl to back away, before placing her palm onto Diana’s. The light is snuffed out for a moment before it flares brighter and both Diana and Elizabeth laugh. The little blonde takes another step closer and Nick pivots in his seat to be closer, as well as seeing his mother tense. Adalind seems frozen into inaction but her eyes never leave her daughter.

“Hello Diana,” Elizabeth says softly as they continue to hold hands and the girl tilts her head before smiling shyly.

“Hello Grandmother Lizbeth,” she replies and Elizabeth positively beams. The two of them just smile, holding hands all the time before Adalind steps up beside Diana and touches her gently on the shoulder.

“Shall we sit down so we can all chat and get to know each other better?” She suggests softly. Diana nods and let’s go but climbs up so she sits on the same sofa chair as Elizabeth. She wiggles into the seat then looks to Adalind as she settles next to her, the three Hexenbiests all in a row.

“Diana, how do you feel?” Kelly asks as everyone settle down again. The little girl smiles.

“All good, Nana Kelly.” His mother nods at that as Elizabeth looks to Adalind, a question on her face.

“Kelly has been helping to protect us and keep us off of anyone’s radar,” Adalind explains and Elizabeth swallows before turning to the other woman. “Diana is very close with her and she’s like family to us.”

“Then, I guess I should offer you my thanks for being there for my granddaughter.” Elizabeth offers a wobbly smile and the one Kelly gives back is stern at best, threatening at worst. Whatever she reads in it causes Elizabeth to Woge and gasp as she meets the other woman’s eyes.

“Another Grimm?!”

“We are in no danger from anyone in this room,” Henrietta jumps in to reassure as Elizabeth reacts and looks between the two Grimms. Nick tries to keep his face neutral, even as a small part of him is glad the Hexenbiest has been given a small indicator to the people Diana has on her side.

“We’re not here to cut off any heads,” his mother confirms, in a jaunty tone, and Nick sees Monroe roll his eyes. “We’re here for Diana, if you are too then we won’t be having any problems.”

“Heads, Nana Kelly?” Diana asks and Adalind throws Kelly a warning look. Henrietta suddenly stands, palm outstretched and they watch a box fly into the room.

“Perhaps Diana, you would be interested in these? I had them when I was younger and I spent many an hour happily creating my own worlds with them.” She opens the ornate box to show a series of blocks, all different shapes and sizes, with beautiful illustrations of characters and settings drawn onto them. Nick thinks it’s a very good idea to give the young girl an activity, especially with the looks being thrown around over the top of her head. This conversation might not go smoothly, they really have no idea, so the more distracted she is, the better.

“Oh, they look impressive,” Monroe compliments as he leans forward to look inside. The blocks look old but well taken care of, something Monroe would appreciate. “May I?” He points to the box and then pulls out a block to inspect it closer. “Very beautiful, looks hand drawn and what intricacy too! How many are in the set?”

“I do not know,” Henreitta replies, clearly amused, and the Blutbad huffs, with Nick knowing he’s annoyed that someone would have a set like this and not know everything about it. He watches as the older man slides down onto the floor, next to where Henrietta has set the box down, and begins to pull out more.

“Shall we help Monroe, Diana?” He asks, thinking that Henrietta had the right idea about giving the little girl something to do while the adults talked. She glances at Adalind, who smiles encouragingly, before pushing herself off the chair and coming to stand next to him.

“My Nick?”

“Yeah, I’m going to help too,” he says and quickly lowers himself down, next to the box. Diana waits until he’s still before climbing onto his lap and leaning back against his chest. She grins up at him and he can’t help but smile back, sharing it with Adalind who’s watching them but then coming to a stop when he sees Elizabeth watching too. Where he’s sat puts him, and Diana, front and centre in the room, and he becomes very aware of all the attention.

“Now, this could be used to build a pretty impressive castle set,” Monroe talks on, seeming oblivious to the rest of the room. Nick hears Henrietta ask after Elizabeth but doesn’t fully catch her answer, amused as he is watching his friend. Monroe starts pulling out more blocks, inspecting them before putting them into piles and groupings. “We’ve got the right shapes here for a Barbican and Portcullis, as well as multiple towers and a good-sized Bailey.” He starts building as he talks, explaining to Nick and Diana, the role of each part of a castle and giving some examples from ones in history, the blocks in front of him starting to represent a castle layout. “Now, if we were to be really accurate, and of course for safety, a castle should have two inner walls, behind the outer wall and with the towers at each corner, to provide extra protection for the Keep, but-“ Diana suddenly leans forward and knocks the blocks Monroe has assembled down. His friend looks a bit shocked and Nick twists to see the expression on the little girl’s face.

“Diana,” Adalind starts, tone shocked but also with that ring of mother means business, then stops as all the blocks suddenly rise up, hovering in the air then moving around, seemingly assembling themselves in the air, turning and aligning and joining, before lowering back down, an impressive castle formation now standing tall on the floor. And it indeed has towers at the corners, multiple inner walls and buildings within buildings at the centre. All eyes are on Diana and Nick can see the shock on Monroe, Rosalee and Elizabeth’s faces while Henrietta just looks pleased but Adalind looks torn.

“Dude,” Monroe breathes, glancing at Nick before grinning at Diana. “That is awesome!” Nick hears, and feels, her giggle.

“How wonderful,” Elizabeth states and Nick realises she’s just gotten a glimpse of her granddaughter’s power.

“Yes, as wonderful as that was, Diana that wasn’t nice to knock down Monroe’s blocks. You need to say sorry. There are enough to share and you can both build what you want.” Adalind leans forward to address Diana and the little girl snuggles back into his chest, shyly meeting her mother’s eyes before nodding slowly.

“Sorry mama,” she mutters before waving her hand and some of the blocks separate off, floating to rest in front of Monroe. “Sorry MoRo.”

“Ah, that’s ok,” he says and then offers the blocks back to her. ”Your castle is very impressive, much better than mine.” She accepts the blocks back and with a focused stare, integrates them back into her stricture.

“But her eyes …” Rosalee murmurs.

“Yes, Diana has access to some of her powers already,” Henrietta says and Elizabeth’s smile widens.

“I can do that too,” she states and they all watch as her eyes take on a light blue glow. Diana lets out a high-pitched squeak and shifts forward in Nick’s lap, her eyes turning purple once more and staring at the older woman. They stay like that, eyes locked and glowing, the air around them thickening, until Nick notices Elizabeth’s breathing picking up and becoming more strained, and he gently bumps Diana to get her attention. Henrietta also must have noticed it because she moves even closer to Elizabeth’s side and offers her a hand as she blinks back to the present with a gasp.

“You must be careful, old friend, for even simple acts such as connecting will tire you.” She cautions as Elizabeth nods and takes several deep breaths. “Rosalee, would you be so kind as to brew up a restoring tonic, all the ingredients will be in the pantry and it may help with some of Elizabeth’s current ailments.” The brunette nods and makes her way out of the room.

“Mama?” Diana calls softly. “Grandma Lizbeth?” Adalind throws a quick look at the two Hexenbiests, clearly unsure about what to say but wanting to answer her daughter’s questioning tone, before sliding off her chair to sit in front of Nick and Diana.

“Honey, it’s ok, do you remember how sometimes, when we used magic, it was really tiring? Well, that’s how Grandmother-ah, Grandma Lizbeth feels, she’s tired after using magic.” The little girl nods and then wiggles back into Nick, giving her own yawn.

“Ok mama, love you,” she murmurs and Adalind smiles, leaning down to press a kiss onto her head as she repeats the sentiment back to her. Her hand rests on his thigh to help her balance and he feels a shot of heat emit from where they touch. They lock eyes as she moves back and Nick can feel that tingle, the magic sensation that he now associates with Adalind begin to build around them as they keep each other’s gaze.

A cough from his mother breaks the moment and Adalind moves back to the chair, keeping her head ducked down as Nick tries not to shift too much, aware he now has an almost sleeping child in his arms. He feels the stares on him and avoids looking but can’t avoid his friend’s look, especially with the raised eyebrow Monroe is shooting at him.

“We should probably wrap this up,” Kelly says, giving him a pointed look too. “It’s alright for Diana to have a short nap but we will need to get her settled and into a proper place to sleep.”

“Are you not staying here?” Elizabeth asks and they all shake their heads.

“Although my home is protected, many of the community know where I live and it would not be hard for someone to say, track the visitors I have or lay in wait outside. I can offer temporary illusions to help with that but they do not stay efficient over prolonged periods of time.” Henrietta explains and Elizabeth nods.

“Then, where are you staying?”

“Somewhere safe,” Kelly replies, with a tone that says that’s all the information she’s going to share. Nick stays quiet, thinking it’s best that it’s believed he doesn’t know any exact location either. Rosalee comes back in then, offering a specific cup to Elizabeth and then tea to everyone else. Adalind thanks her as she receives her cup and Nick waves the offer away, not wanting to have hot liquid near Diana as she rests in his arms.

“Well, when will I be able to see Diana again?” Elizabeth questions. “And when can we tell Sean and arrange a meeting between him and his daughter?”

“Is captain even out of the hospital yet?” Nick asks.

“He was released earlier today,” Elizabeth confirms. “Though I believe he is still excused from work until after the weekend.”

“Then maybe we do another meeting like this, tomorrow,” Kelly suggests. “He can come here under the impression that he is meeting with you and Henrietta, then we introduce him to Diana.”

“That’s very quick,” Adalind objects.

“It might be best to do it like that. Once captain is back at work then his time will become more constricted, and we might not be able to arrange the meeting to our liking,” Nick points out before grimacing and looking towards Elizabeth. “I don’t mean to imply-“

“I understand your point of view and can appreciate that all you are doing is aimed at the action of to keep my granddaughter safe. If there is one thing, I think we can all absolutely agree upon is that Diana should be kept as far away from the House of Kronenberg as possible, for as long as possible.” Elizabeth states and Adalind blows out a breath, causing the other Hexenbiest to turn to her. “I will never forget my time with the king, nor the promises he made me and how quickly they fell apart once the queen found out. That he did not protect me, that was perhaps understandable but that he did not protect his son, who he had acknowledged and helped welcome into the world, that I will never forget nor forgive. It showed me how that line truly operates and I would not wish it on another mother, nor their child, ever. If that puts me at odds with my own son, so be it. He knows how I feel about that side of his family.”

“Thank you,” Adalind murmurs. “I may not have started out in the best way, getting pregnant the way I did and then everything that has happened since, but she is the light in my life and I will do everything within my power to love her, keep her safe and happy.”

“That is all any parent, and grandparent, can hope for,” Elizabeth reaches out and offers a hand to the younger blonde and as Adalind takes it Nick feels a flash of something through the air. The two Hexenbiest just smile at each other and so he takes it that it was a positive thing. “I will take my leave tonight then, and return tomorrow with Sean.”

“Will you tell him that you have already met Diana?” Adalind asks and he can hear the worry in her voice. Elizabeth lays her other hand over the top of where she still holds Adalind and seems to give a gentle squeeze.

“I will not lie to my son,” she states. “But I will not offer the information freely. If he asks, I shall tell him, if not then we will start tomorrow, in his eyes, as equals.”

“Thank you,” she breathes out and Elizabeth smiles before releasing her hands and turning to Monroe.

“I do not suppose you would be willing to assist me outside? I would ask dear Nicholas, but as he has such precious cargo, whom I do not wish to disturb, I put myself at your kindness.”

“Ah, sure,” the Blutbad agrees and stands to help the Hexenbiest to her feet. Henrietta also rises and the three slowly make their way out, Elizabeth seeming to lean heavily on Monroe.

“What’s up with her?” Kelly asks and Nick, after checking Diana is asleep, quickly explains her condition and why timing is so important to her.

“How are you feeling?” He asks Adalind and she shrugs.

“Pretty tired right now,” she admits. “And confused and amazed and dazed and … yeah, just feeling a lot.” She shrugs again and he can see in her eyes that she’s overwhelmed with all that’s happened so far. He tries to convey his support through a look but the look changes as their eyes hold and he ends up just staring at her. She looks tired, yes, but still so beautiful and he feels that build of something around them, and between them, again.

“All the more reason for us to get going and settled down for the night,” Kelly continues and Nick looks away, breaking the connection. “Can you do this veil enchantment tonight?”

“I could yes, but I would want to understand the space first and truly know the areas I’m putting under the protection before I do it.” Adalind replies and Nick can understand that.

“I can offer you a talisman to help boost the effectiveness as well,” Henrietta offers as she re-enters the room and Adalind quickly agrees, with the two Hexenbiest discussing the options available and what would work best. While they talk Nick shuffles over to Monroe and Rosalee, still balancing Diana in his arms, though her weight now feels more familiar than cumbersome.

“Man,” Monroe utters. “I mean … man!”

“This is a lot Nick,” Rosalee sums up. “And she is …”

“Pretty special,” Nick finishes for her as he looks down.

“Er, yeah,” Monroe exclaims and Nicks shushes him. “Sorry, but dude, this is some extra-ordinary stuff.”

“She has to be protected,” Rosalee states and Nick looks up. “I can only imagine how some people would use her and Adalind seems, well she seems very dedicated to her daughter and focused on what’s best for her.”

“She is,” he agrees. “She’s not like she was before, but then again, neither am I.”

“And you’re in this … together now?” Monroe asks with a look and Nick shrugs, as much as he’s able.

“I will do everything I can to help keep this little girl safe,” he replies and Rosalee joins her husband in throwing him a pointed expression.

“You know that’s not what he was asking.”

“I know,” he replies without elaborating and sees the married couple exchange a keen yet exasperated look.

“Nicky, will you help get Diana to the car?” His mother asks and he says goodbye to his friends as he makes his way to the door. Henrietta stands there and Woges, trailing her hand through the air before retracting. She turns to them all and offers a grin.

“I have cloaked your vehicles, so if there is anyone out there, they will be unable to follow you accurately.”

“Thank you,” Adalind says and Rosalee steps forward to check how the Hexenbiest is before they all give their goodbyes. Nick follows his mother to their car, with her opening the back door and him sliding Diana inside.

“You’ll follow me?” He whispers to her lowly and she nods. “Ok, well trust me and stick close, I’ll want to see you in my rearview mirror.”

“We’ll be there, Nicky.” He nods then shuts the door and watches as Adalind slides in the other side. He steps back, gives a wave to Monroe and Rosalee as they drive off then gets into his own car.

He does exactly as he said he would, frequently checking where they are in his mirrors as he drives, taking the quickest route and trusting that Henrietta’s spell would give them the guarantee that they will not be followed. He catches his mother’s eye a few times and can read her face, as well as her mounting curiosity, as they drive into the industrial area. He pulls into the lot of the warehouse and then hovers outside as the garage door goes up, with his mom in their car right behind. Then both pull in and he gets out to be greeted by raised eyebrows as the electronic door goes down.

“So, yeah, I know it doesn’t look like your typical residential place but it’s better on the inside. And it’s secure.” He explains and his mother nods.

“I doubt anyone would look for you here,” Kelly comments.

“Or anybody at all,” Adalind adds in as she lifts Diana up. He shows them the hidden keypad and types in the code to open the lift and then leads them inside. It’s quicker than its appearance would suggest and soon he’s pulling the grate up to let them see the space he’s been slowly putting together.

“So, this is the loft,” he states as they all step out of the lift. Both women scan the space and have very different expressions on their faces. “This is the main space, with completed kitchen and bathroom as well as two bedrooms. Then through the double doors down there is another loft, with a further two bedrooms and a working toilet, with space for another kitchen if needed.”

“It certainly looks better than it’s outside appearance,” his mother acknowledges. “Any other exits and entrances?” He quickly explains the fire escapes, stairs to the roof and the hidden entrance on the other end of the building. Diana seems to wake as he talks and looks around sleepily before relaxing back into Adalind.

“I’ve set up that room for Diana,” Nick says as he points out the bedroom on the right, just by the kitchen. “It’s the only room with only one entrance, so thought that was the most secure and best for her.”

“Thank you, I think we’ll head there now,” Adalind says and Nick becomes aware that she’s been holding Diana and the young girl, little as she is, must be getting heavy in her arms. He leads the way as his mother goes to investigate the other loft - and he’s sure check all the exits he’s just described.

Across the loft and up the steps, they reach the bedroom and he helps arrange Diana into the bed then looks up at Adalind, as she places the clothes she slipped off of her daughter, on one of the chests in the room.

“I think I’ll stay in here with her tonight,” she says quietly. “Just so she doesn’t wake and get scared being in an unusual place.”

“Sounds good,” he replies and they both pause, looking at each other from either side of the bed. She’s still bent forward and if he leaned just a little further … Taking a breath he does and their lips meet in the middle. It’s soft and slow, a comforting kiss. Something just for them. He forces himself to take a step back as they pull apart and shake the images of what they could do next from his mind, knowing the time isn’t right. Again.

“Goodnight Adalind,” he says and she smiles.

“Night Nick.” He turns and leaves, sliding the door shut behind him and then does a final security check, running into his mother doing the same, before heading straight across the living space to one of the bedrooms in the other loft. He has no idea what his dreams will be tonight, if any, but the sooner he gets into bed the sooner he’ll find out.

-G-

Adalind wakes as she feels Diana move, the little girl wriggling around next to her. Slowly opening her eyes, she takes in the space around her, the metal shutters and high ceiling, as well as the mis-matched furniture and then thinks of the man who made it all possible. It might be the safest she’s felt in a long time.

“Mama?” Diana whispers and she rolls to face her properly.

“Yes honey?”

“Home again?”

“We’re somewhere new, do you remember arriving last night?” The little girl shrugs. “Ok, well, we’re staying here now, with Nana Kelly and Nick.”

“My Nick?”

“Yes, honey, Nick is here too.” That seems to be all Diana needs to hear because she kicks off the duvet covering and twists her way to the side of the bed, dropping down onto the floor as Adalind sits up. She makes it to the door but is confused when it doesn’t swing open and Adalind gives a little chuckle as she shows her that this door slides.

“Watch out for the steps,” she warns and Diana hops down the two ledges before stopping to look around the room. In daylight the space looks better, natural light from the skylights helping to give the room a less grey tone. Kelly is already in the kitchen and greets them warmly. Adalind is about to ask about her night when the door at the far end of the loft opens and Nick appears.

“My Nick!” Diana runs to greet him and Adalind can’t help but smile as she watches Nick crouch down to lift her up as he replies in kind. She slides onto one of the bar stools, accepting a mug from Kelly, as she sees Nick begin to give Diana a tour of the space they now live in, pausing at spots he thinks she might like. The little reading nook he’s prepared goes over very well and the two settle into the couch there with a new book.

“Maybe while they are busy, we could cast that veil protection,” Kelly suggests and she nods in agreement. “What do you need to do it now?”

“I just need to map the space, so I can clearly envision it as I cast the spell and then place the talisman in a central place where it won’t be disturbed,” she replies and Kelly offers to take her around the space. They leave Nick and Diana, a new story book in hand, and walk around the space, Adalind not surprised that the Grimm has already learnt the security features of their new abode.

“Do we need to tell them what’s going to happen?” Kelly asks as they return upstairs, nodding towards where Nick and Diana still sit.

“It’s probably best, as I don’t know whether Diana will sense it and realise what is happening.” She hates to interrupt them but does so, so she can explain what will happen next. Diana accepts it easily, clearly wanting to get back to their story and Nick shares a grin with her before obliging.

She returns to Kelly, who suggests one of the ledges by the skylight for the talisman placement and Adalind agrees, taking a deep breath and then Woging, concentrating on the veil and the space around them, letting the energy build before releasing it into the space. She holds for a moment, breathing in deep and absorbed in the placement of her power into the protection before relaxing on an exhale. Next comes the focus on the object in hand. Sending a pulse of concentrated power into the talisman, she levitates it up to one of the ledges by the skylight and then retracts with a sigh, feeling weary as the magic flares with usage then subsides inside her.

“Good job,” Kelly praises. “With that, Nicky’s security features and making sure we don’t take any of that for granted, I think we’re as secure as we can be.”

“Ok, that’s good,” she replies. “Would it be ok … I mean, do you think I could take a shower, while Diana is with Nick?” The older woman smiles.

“I think that would be fine. I’ll stay with them too; you go have a decent hot shower.” She can’t help but check with Nick and he replies in kind and then Kelly is bringing her bag to her and encouraging her to take her time. As she prepares in the bathroom, she can hear her daughter’s giggles and the rumble of Nick’s voice and relaxes, knowing her daughter is safe and happy and she really can take a little longer to enjoy the hot water.

-G-

“Again!” Diana giggles and he smiles down at her before flipping the book back to the start.

“You like this one?” He asks and she nods.

“Oh no, it’s a Gruffalo!” She repeats and then bursts into laughter again. He opens the book but his phone goes off and he apologises to the little girl as he answers it, asking her to wait.

“Hey,” he greets as he sees it’s Monroe calling.

“Hey man, just wanted to check up on you all, everything ok?”

“Yeah, we all had a good night at the new place,” he replies.

“Sounds good. Well, Rosalee and I, we just wanted to say that if you need anything, we’re here and we’ll help in anyway we can.” The Blutbad stumbles through the sentence but his sincerity is clear in his tone.

“Thanks, Monroe. I’m not really sure what’s going to be happening yet, but that means a lot to me.” He replies and hears his friend huff on the other end of the line.

“Look, this may be a … weird situation, sure. But if you’re in it then I will be too. As far as helping, I mean. Because man, is that little girl special.”

“She sure is,” Nick agrees, giving Diana a squeeze on the sofa beside him.

“And we’re dealt with your captain enough now to know he’s not the most reliable guy out there,” Monroe continues. “So, if you need us there to back you up, at any time, just let us know.” Nick feels a rush of warmth for his friends and their willingness to help him, even in situations that aren’t easy.

“Thanks, I really might take you up on that.” They chat for a moment more, with Monroe promising to stay near his phone and be there if Nick needs, before he hands up.

“MoRo?” Diana asks and he has to grin at her name for the Blutbad, that doesn’t make him sound scary at all.

“Yeah, we might see Monroe, and Rosalee, later today. Will that be ok?” He asks and she smiles.

“MoRo castle?”

“I’m sure he’d build another castle with you,” Nick states, even if he technically didn’t build the first one with her, earning another grin from Diana.

“Let’s start with breakfast, shall we?” His mother calls from the kitchen and Diana wriggles off the sofa to go investigate what’s on offer. He joins them and then watches Adalind as she comes out of the bathroom, dressed but hair still wet, and she shyly meets his gaze. He smiles and she joins them, the three of them sat on one side of the kitchen island as his mother stands on the opposite.

“I think we should head over to Henrietta’s now,” Kelly states and he sees Adalind start. “We get comfortable, discuss any potential mishaps that could happen and then call your captain.”

“That’s soon,” Adalind mutters quietly, looking at Diana, and he reaches around the young girl to place a hand on her back, offering what support he can.

“The sooner the better, I think. We can’t really put a plan into place until we know all the players, so this meeting needs to take place. Plus, you can’t tell me the not knowing isn’t wearing on you.” She shoots Adalind a pointed look and receives a wry smile in reply.

“Alright then, lets get dressed and do this,” she says with a nod but her words aren’t confident at all. She slides off her stool but Nick catches her hand, pulling her to a stop.

“Hey, I’ll be right here,” he says and she nods.

“We’ll be here,” Kelly echoes with a look towards him and he watches a blush cover Adalind’s cheeks before she hustles Diana out of the space to go get dressed. “Nicky …”

“What?” He asks and she sighs.

“I like her, I really do, and I adore that little girl,” she starts and Nick can feel his emotions start to rise at the tone of her words but then she sighs. “Just be careful? For all of you.”

“Yeah,” he agrees, glancing towards the closed door they disappeared through.

-G-

Gathering at Henrietta’s mid-morning, they all have bright smiles and warm words but Adalind can’t help but feel disconnected. They haven’t even made the phone call yet and she’s already worn down from her nerves. Diana thankfully seems oblivious, going between all the adults and lapping up all the attention she receives. It does make her smile, watching her little girl, and she is an easy topic when she sits next to Rosalee as they both watch their significant other play with the beautiful blocks once more. Her eyes get drawn to Nick a lot too and when she gets caught for the umpteenth time by Rosalee, the Fuchsbau shoots her a look that has her blushing.

Then Henrietta makes the call and nothing can keep her thoughts away from what’s about to happen and the sense of trepidation that fills her. She trusts the people in this room, has absolute trust in Kelly and Nick, but she can’t help but think of how it could all go wrong. What Sean could do that would whisk her daughter away from her and out of her life. She knows him, has seen how he operates, especially for something he is very motivated for, and it honestly fills her with dread. Her actions from the past have always been questionable, she’s known that she wasn’t the nicest person and didn’t do the right things, but now she’s on the other side, and it only puts her history in a worse light. Again, she marvels at Nick and how he could forgive her, and even progress to something else with her, though he would probably say he had actions in the wrong as well.

Still, they stand in the sunroom, out of direct eye sight and she waits for Henrietta’s signal, just like the previous day. Diana stands next to her and must sense something is off because she sends a wave of sparkles through the air and offers her a smile.

“I love you,” Adalind states, putting as much love and conviction in her words as possible and it warms her completely to hear her daughter say it back.

Then it’s time and she walks slowly, holding onto Diana firmly, as they step back into a room that has already seen so much. Everyone is on their feet, the atmosphere feeling uneasy and she gets a brief glimpse of Elizabeth’s tired but comforting smile before all she sees is him. His reaction is immediate, a shudder running through his body as he meets first her eyes then drops his gaze down to the small girl at her side. Her daughter, and his.

Sean takes a step forward but Elizabeth puts her hand on his arm, stopping his movement as she stares at Diana. Adalind moves cautiously forward as Diana hugs her side.

“Diana,” she murmurs quietly but everyone can probably hear her in the silence of the room. “It’s time to meet the rest of your family, Grandmother Elizabeth and this is your Daddy, Sean.” Elizabeth smiles and gives a small wave, her actions giving nothing away but Sean just stands and stares. The intensity of his gaze doesn’t waver and after a moment Diana hides her head in Adalind’s top. Elizabeth taps Sean’s arm and he clears his throat, an odd catch to the sound.

“Hello Diana,” he says and their daughter looks back towards him again.

“Hello,” she murmurs back.

“Would you come a little closer so I can see you?” Sean asks next and Adalind can’t help but tense up. On the periphery of her vision, she notices both Kelly and Nick shift and she has to swallow before taking a step forward again. Elizabeth shoots her a reassuring look and Adalind has to remind herself that Sean is outnumbered and everyone else in the room will help them, should anything happen. With as natural smile as possible, that she can produce right now, she encourages Diana and the little girl moves so she can clearly be seen. Sean actually drops down to his knees and holds out a hand, the difference in height now no longer seeming as intimidating.

“It’s ok, Diana, we’re all ok,” she reassures, hoping with everything in her that holds true. “How does it feel? Good?”

“Ok mama,” Diana replies slowly and says nothing else. She flicks her eyes to Kelly, the two of them understanding that Diana isn’t sure and hasn’t got the feeling that she has when meeting others before.

“Here, come here to Daddy,” Sean motions her closer and Adalind holds her breath as Diana goes. She stops right in front of Sean and they stare at each other before he lifts a hand and gently strokes her cheek. “Look at you,” he murmurs before suddenly leaning forward and lifting her up as he stands.

“Sean,” Elizabeth calls as Adalind herself opens her mouth to say the same thing. “You should ask first!” The older Hexenbiest shifts so she can see them both clearly as Adalind holds her ground, refusing to back away and put more space between her and her daughter.

“I can hold my daughter,” he snaps back before smiling down at Diana. “Diana and Daddy, huh?”

“Daddy Sean,” Diana replies with a small, tentative smile.

“Just daddy,” He instructs in a firm tone and Adalind sees Diana’s smile vanish.

“Sean, give her a moment,” she pleads and he glares at her.

“She should call me Daddy, I am her father,” he grounds out.

“No one is disputing that fact,” she states, as much as she would love to. “Just, give her a chance to get comfortable with you.”

“Diana’s fine, aren’t you? Being with Daddy? Diana loves Daddy as he does her,” he jostles her slightly, in a way she thinks he means to be positive but it comes across more jerky. Diana shakes her head and starts to push away from him.

“Mama,” she calls, her voice wobbling.

“Sean,” Adalind says, a warning in her tone, stepping closer as she sees the discomfort on her daughter’s face. He jostles her again, clearly trying to arrange his grip better.

“I’m sorry, love, there is that better?” He settles her again and Diana stares up at him for a moment, eyes meeting his and holding, before pushing away from him again.

“Captain, perhaps it would be-“

“You stay out of this,” Sean cuts Nick off, his tone sharp and Adalind frowns. The light in the room takes on a grey tone and Kelly starts, moving closer to where she and her daughter are. Diana shakes her head and begins to really push at his chest. “Diana, let Daddy hold you, ok? We haven’t had a lot of time together because of mommy, so be with Daddy, ok?”

“Sean!” Elizabeth exclaims as Adalind steps right next to him, reaching up as Diana stretches out her arms for her. “Give her back to Adalind, now.” He glares at his mother before allowing Diana to pass from him into Adalind’s arms. She steps quickly away from him, backing up even as he continues to stare.

“Mama,” the little girl murmurs and Adalind holds her close even as she glares at Sean.

“That wasn’t very nice,” she murmurs, as she feels Diana cling to her. She senses Nick take a step closer and feels better with him being right behind them.

“Oh, and you were perfect from the start, were you?” He gripes back. “You’ve had months with her, of course you know what to do! Well, I need time to learn, to discover my own daughter. It’s my turn to have her now.” Diana lets out a wail at his words, her eyes turning purple and there’s a powerful blast that blows away from where Adalind holds her and discharges through the room.

Most everyone stumbles from the force, with Elizabeth being knocked clean off her feet, and Nick the only one seemingly unaffected. Adalind holds her daughter close, murmuring comforting words in her ear as she tries to reassure her that they are not being separated. She’s not leaving her and no one is taking Diana away. As Henrietta helps her friend to stand and Monroe checks on Rosalee, Sean glares around the room, spinning as he takes in the occupants.

“Where did they go?” He demands and Adalind looks up in confusion. Her vision is distorted with a purple sheen and she looks down again to see Diana’s eyes glowing.

“What the …?” Monroe mumbles and she can see everyone is on their feet, looking around the room, but no one seems to be able to see them.

“What the hell are you up to?” Sean growls, stalking towards Henrietta. “Where did my daughter go?”

“They’re still here,” Nick answers calmly and she looks to see him staring right at her. “You frightened Diana so she hid.”

“She can do that?” Rosalee asks, tone amazed, and Nick shoots her a smile before stepping towards Adalind. She feels a tremble, a push at the space enclosing her and Diana blinks before Nick is suddenly with them in the purple light. She hears the gasps from the room and realises that instead of releasing them, Diana has brought him inside their bubble. Nick runs a hand over the little girl’s hair as his other arm wraps around her and Adalind gratefully leans into the support he offers.

“What is going on?!”

The shout is loud and it makes her cringe. Nick squeezes her closer and presses a comforting kiss to her forehead.

“She’s done it before,” Kelly acknowledges and Sean spins to face her. “You must have scared her quite a lot for her to do that.” She glares at the taller man and he glowers right back.

“My daughter should not be scared of me!”

“Your daughter doesn’t know you,” Rosalee bites out. “You might be her father but that doesn’t give you an automatic ‘in’ with her. Like any relationship, it has to grow and right now all you’re doing is sowing seeds of discomfort.”

“Sean, please,” Elizabeth pleads. “She’s a child. She doesn’t understand all this. You can’t approach it like all your other interactions, with other grown-ups or your subordinates. Just, let her lead you and show you how to be.” He glares around the room once more, seemingly noting that everyone is in agreement, and against him, before huffing out an exasperated sigh and dropping down into one of the chairs.

“Very well,” he agrees and Adalind lets out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. “Can I at least see her again?” The others in the room glance around and Adalind knows it’s up to her now to be the bigger person.

“Diana,” she whispers. “It’s ok, honey, we’re alright.” She strokes her daughter’s hair, cups her cheek and meets her eyes. “Mama is not going anywhere. And I won’t let anyone take you from me.”

“We won’t let that happen,” Nick states firmly and her daughter’s purple eyes flick between them both before drooping and becoming blue again. She doesn’t move from her position with Nick, aware how it could be interpreted but not wanting to give up the comfort his warmth and strength provide. Diana also leans back into him and they turn as a unit, to face the rest of the room. Sean is glowering once more but Elizabeth has a fond look on her face as she regards them standing together.

“Why don’t we all take a seat,” Henrietta suggests, indicating the various chairs in the room. “That way we can all be more comfortable as we discuss potentially uncomfortable matters.” They all move to settle and Adalind is grateful and somewhat humbled to see the others place themselves in between her and Diana and where Sean is sat. He still has a clear view of her, and their daughter, but now has several bodies situated between them.

“Tell us more about Diana,” Elizabeth enthuses. “I would like to know more about my granddaughter.” As said granddaughter is slowing falling asleep, safely nestled between her and Nick, Adalind answers and she and Elizabeth spend the next however many minutes talking colouring and books and all the favourite things Diana has already decided on. She notes that Sean doesn’t ask any of his own questions but is taking in everything from their conversation, his eyes constantly returning to gaze at the young girl.

“It looks like she’s very deeply asleep,” he comments finally and Adalind glances down to see he’s right. “We should get her home, and into a proper bed.”

“Home?” Adalind queries, not liking the suggestion in his words.

“Of course, I already have a room set up for her. And one for you too.” The arrogant tone he uses grates and his look of contempt is even worse. As is, just because he’s decided on something and has said it’s just so, then that’s what’s going to happen.

“We’re not coming home with you!” She hisses at him and watches as his face falls into stern lines once more.

“My daughter should be with me,” he bites out. “Besides, where else would you go? I have space for us all and top of the line security.”

“I don’t care if you have a castle with a moat and a real life, fire breathing dragon! I don’t trust you and we are not going to stay with you!” Her words get steadily louder and cause Diana to shift, turning away from the noise. She takes a deep breath, trying to calm herself down before realising that this conversation will probably happen at volume no matter what she does.

“Will you take her for a few moments?” She asks Nick, who stares at her intently. “I don’t want her waking to … anything disturbing.” He nods and gathers Diana into his arms, careful in his movements so not to wake her.

“I’ll come with you,” Rosalee offers. “Perhaps some tea will help everyone calm down a little.”

“My daughter is not leaving this room!” Sean commands, voice loud, and both Nick and Rosalee throw him dark looks before moving away anyway. “Don’t you dare-“

“I wouldn’t take that tone of voice towards my wife,” Monroe interrupts, eyes briefly flashing red. “We’re all trying to help you here, you’re the one creating problems.” He moves as Nick and Rosalee do but stops at the door, planting himself as an obvious obstacle towards anyone who would try to follow them. Adalind sighs and looks towards her former lover. Though the terminology might be correct that title seems so wrong now and though she wishes she could take most of her actions back, she still cannot regret anything that brought her Diana. Which, unfortunately, includes this man.

“Sean, please,” she starts. “I am not trying to keep her away from you, not if you really want a true relationship with your daughter, but rather away from the rest of your family. Their wants will always come before her and she will never be free to be her own person. You’ve experienced some of this, do you really want that kind of life for her?”

“Times are changing,” he notes but she shakes her head.

“Not that fast, and not within the royal family.” She replies and he looks away, unable to disagree with her words. “We have to decide what we are going to do, how we are going to keep her safe from them, before we can really think about how we move forward and build relationships between us all.”

“Relationships? I am interested in my daughter, and I can respect our history and time together, as well as you being her mother, but otherwise I fail to see how anyone else in this room should be involved. Especially those that have no tie to the greater situation.”

“You should be grateful you have such people willing to help,” Henrietta points out.

“Grimms? Really?” Sean shoots a disparaging look towards Kelly who returns it with furore. “I know Nick has proven he can think for himself but this other woman? You went with her, a stranger, instead of coming to me, someone you knew and who should have been involved from the start.”

“Oh, yes, that’s right. Come to someone I knew, and had experience with, yes! Of being tossed aside, used and tricked. I may have tricked you back a few times but the balance of power in our relationship was always in your favour and there was never much trust.” Adalind snaps back, the memories of their less pleasant times rising up in her mind. “Did I have any indication you would be different towards our daughter? Every interaction I have had with you since has always been two-sided and I never knew your intentions.”

“You were with my family; I couldn’t exactly trust that you wouldn’t do something stupid with any information or direction I gave you!” His look is so condescending that Adalind has to focus not to unconsciously send something flying at his head. Her anger is very close to the surface but she is not backing down, he will not have the run of this situation nor is he, himself, innocent in all this.

“Yet, you expect me to give you what would have been blind trust in that exact same situation? Based on my previous interactions with you, I had no more reason to trust you either!”

“I got you out of Austria!” He exclaims loudly and she huffs a laugh.

“Yes, you did, and I followed the directions you gave me as I recognised at the time that it was the better option. Getting stuck in the castle with the royal family would have been … well, not good. But you gave no further information, offered nothing else and I was still in the dark about your intentions. And then I was in the middle of nowhere with members of the resistance I didn’t know, a new born baby and still completely unaware as to any kind of plan or what was going to happen next!”

“As much as it may be helpful, airing past grievance so we can understand the situation better,” Henrietta starts as they continue to glare at each other. “Perhaps we should focus on the issues at hand, a common starting point on which, I believe we can all agree and that is keeping your daughter away from the royal family.”

“All I want is for her to be safe, healthy and happy,” Adalind states. “Don’t you want the same?”

“Of course, I do, but I actually want to know my daughter as well!” Sean expels a sigh and Elizabeth reaches over to touch his arm.

“How about we agree a schedule, where we can all meet and get to know each other, then Diana will get more comfortable with us and we can re-visit where she stays and how it’s arranged and the like at that time, hmm?” It’s a fair compromise, even as she really doesn’t want to agree to it. Sean shakes his head then glares at her.

“I could go to the courts, and say how my daughter is being kept away from me and my former partner is encouraging parental alienation,” he threatens in a low voice and Adalind feels despair wash through her at the picture he paints. It wasn’t true but she knew Sean, and his ways of working the system, and even with her experience as a lawyer it would be a fraught battle between them.

“Sean!” Elizabeth exclaims in horror and Henrietta hisses her displeasure. “You will do no such thing! How can you even suggest it?”

“Moth-“

“No! I am appalled and ashamed, I thought I had raised you better! And after everything you experienced as a child! No!” Elizabeth stands and puts herself right in front of her son. “We are leaving, now, so we may discuss your … your nonsensical actions, in private.”

“I do not think-“ Sean starts but Elizabeth holds up a hand and positively glares at him.

“Now,” she demands and her eyes glow blue. Sean jumps and then stands, towering over his mother and yet not in a position of command, not right then. The older woman wobbles slightly and he does reach out to steady her. She links her arm through his and turns to face Adalind. “We will return tomorrow, with cooler temperaments and some suggestions for how we may move forward.” She states and Adalind can only nod as the Hexenbiest takes command of the situation. “Good, we will make contact with Henrietta before we travel to meet you.” It looks like she frog-matches Sean out and he doesn’t utter another word. The rest of them all sit in silence for a moment.

“Ok, what just happened?” Monroe asks as Kelly lets out a humourless laugh.

“We’ll have to be prepared for this next meeting,” she points out. “I doubt he’s going to let something like that happen again.”

“Indeed,” Henrietta agrees. The door opens then and Rosalee enters with a tray before pausing and look around.

“Did we miss something?” She asks and Monroe blows out a breath and then offers to help with the tray as he explains what just happened.

“Where’s Nick?” Adalind asks as no one else appears through the door.

“He was waiting for the all clear to come back in,” Rosalee explains. “I can go back and get him?”

“No, I’ll go,” Adalind says and rises quickly, offering a smile as she passes the Fuchsbau. Walking quickly, she enters the room just as Nick turns and she watches as he moves about the space, holding Diana close as she continues to sleep. She feels a wave of gratitude for this man, who really had no reason to help her, or her daughter, let alone do all that he has done to assist them and keep them safe since. And then to be so nice, calm and comforting. She knew he was a good guy, but he really is a good guy.

“Hey,” Nick greets as he turns around and begins a slow walk towards her. “Everything ok?”

“Not really, but Sean is gone, for tonight at least,” she sighs.

“What happened?” He asks and she huffs.

“Some things were said, some threats were made, some mothers stepped in,” she explains and Nick shoots her a look that encourages further expansion on her simple words. He stops right in front of her and she gently strokes Diana’s cheek as she slowly details all that he missed from what happened in the other room. Once she is finished, she looks up into his eyes before taking a step forward, right into his personal space, and leans into him. She feels his breath as he accepts her closeness and then the gentle pressure of a kiss on the top of her head.

“I’m sorry,” he murmurs.

“Not your fault,” she replies.

“Well, if captain does try anything I’ll be right here, for anything you need,” he promises and she leans back to look up at him.

“Thank you,” she murmurs and then feels her breath catch as their gaze’s lock. Awareness of him, how close he is and the energy that exists between them flares. “Nick …”

“Hey, Nick?” Monroe calls as he enters and then looks between the two of them as they both step back. “Er, yeah, ok, well, your mother is getting a little restless out here, so the rest of us are as well.” Nick nods then inclines his head for her to go first and she follows the Blutbad back into the sitting room where Kelly is still on her feet as Rosalee and Henrietta sit together.

“Did Adalind fill you in?”

“Yeah, part of me can’t believe captain said that and yet, I also can,” he comments.

“Well, my opinion of the man hasn’t improved,” Kelly states with a small amount of venom in her voice. “She ok?” She nods toward Diana who still sleeps in Nick’s arms.

“She’s pretty out of it,” Nick replies. “Probably best if we get her back and properly settled down to sleep.”

“Alright, I want to do some recon tonight so let’s get her back and then you can have some time to decompress too,” Kelly says with a look towards her. Adalind has no problem with that plan, the idea of holing up somewhere safe with her daughter, and being far away from Sean, sounds exactly right to her.

“Recon?” Nick enquires with a pointed look and Kelly grins.

“Probably best if you don’t know,” she replies and Nick nods in acceptance with Adalind able to guess what the female Grimm might be up to that night. They say their goodbyes quickly, arranging with Henrietta to talk before any other meeting happens, and Diana wakes as they pull away from the Hexenbiests house.

“Mama?”

“I’m here honey, we’re driving home,” she comforts and her daughter nods.

“Nana Kelly? My Nick?” She asks and Adalind strokes her hair as she reassures her that they are all here, still together and none of them are leaving. She feels awful that she has to say they will see Elizabeth and Sean again, not so much aimed at the Hexenbiest, who has kept her word to them so far and truly does seem to care about her granddaughter, but definitely at her son. Diana doesn’t react much but does snuggle in closer to her and she hugs her tight. She talks quietly for the rest of the journey, telling stories that she thinks Diana will like and keeping her focused on them. She seems better by the time they arrive back at the loft, choosing to walk in rather than be carried and they have an enjoyable evening together, part playing games and part discovering where everything is in their new home. Especially in the kitchen, looking through all the cabinets as they cook dinner and making a list for the things they still need. Adalind helps her settle into her bed quickly, Diana in a happy yet subdued mood and feeling tired from the long day, despite her nap.

“I love you so much,” she states and sends a wash of sparkles through the room, gaining the first true smile from Diana in hours. The little girl replies in kind and they spend the next little while creating increasingly colourful and large displays until Diana yawns loudly. Adalind smiles and bends to kiss her again. “Sleep well, honey. Mama is just next door if you need anything.”

-G-

“Hello, dear cousin,” Kenneth greets as Sean is let into the hotel suite. After having a very terse and emotional conversation with his mother he managed to slip away, knowing he needed to gather his own resources to be able to put his plan into place. Especially as the timeframe is almost upon him. Diana and Adalind already being in Portland both helps and potentially hinders his plan but as long as he holds the information over his cousin, then it should all be workable. The fact that he’s using his family, as they think they are using him, is really a bonus in the situation. He glances around and sees Rispoli, as well as several other Verrat and lots of paperwork and technology devices, all deliberately angled so he can see nothing. He meets Kenneths’ smirk with one of his own, knowing that he has the upper hand here. “How goes our situation?”

“Very well for me, but it looks like you’ve got some catching up to do,” he taunts and the other man sits forward in his chair. He needs this, to take some control back in this situation and get these players positioned how he wants. His mother certainly threw a curveball his way but he can work with that, as long as he knows what’s happening in this camp as well as his own. Agreeing with his mother wasn’t a hardship, and he could easily manoeuvre around her when the time came, if it came to that. For now, as long as she believes what he needs her to then she will communicate with him all that she finds out, as she and Henrietta inevitably share information about their current circumstances.

“You have news?”

“I do,” he replies with a leer. “Which I shall share with you, but first, I wish to say that I have a beautiful daughter.” Everyone in the room stops and stares at that and his lips twist into a smirk.

“You’ve seen the child?” Rispoli asks.

“I have met my daughter, yes, and she has recognised me as her father.”

“Yet, you still don’t have her,” Kenneth taunts back and Sean feels his eyes narrow.

“And that would be part of my news to share with you,” he acknowledges. “She is currently under the protection of not one, but two Grimms. One of whom has ties to the resistance.”

“We need names, addresses and any photo evidence you have,” Rispoli states and he shrugs.

“Maybe,” he says casually and enjoys the look of derision on his cousin’s face.

“Maybe?” He repeats back with scorn. “I still don’t think you fully understand how this is happening. This may be your city but this is my assignment, my responsibility from the King himself and I do not, will not, fail in my task. As such, you will tell us what we need to know and we will retrieve the King’s granddaughter, together.”

“You’ll have to bring Adalind along too,” Sean states and sees the eyebrow raise. “The girl is very attached to her mother and for a, shall we say, smoother transition for everyone involved, it would help to keep them together.”

“I suppose, if we must,” Kenneth gestures towards the people in the room to make a note. “As long as we all recognise that it will be a temporary situation.”

“When my daughter is settled, I’m sure other arrangements can be made,” Sean offers neutrally. “For now, we must come up with a plan on how to separate the two Hexenbiests from the two Grimms, as well as possibly other Wesen who may get involved.”

“Burkhardt is one of the Grimms?” Rispoli asks and Sean nods in confirmation. “Then we have a Blutbad and Fuchsbau on file that may help, he seems very friendly with them, making frequent stops to their place of business.”

“They are not hard to over-power,” Kenneth waves that away. “Now, a fight with a Grimm is something I have always been intrigued about.” He grins in anticipation. “So, let’s make a plan …”

-G-

The sound of a door sliding gets his attention and he looks up from putting the last dishes away as Adalind appears in Diana’s bedroom doorway. She slowly slides it shut again and pauses to listen before stepping down the steps onto the same level as him.

“Diana?” Nick asks as he rounds the kitchen island.

“Asleep,” she replies coming to a stop in front of him. He nods and then they both move to stand in front of the island, just a bit further down from Diana’s bedroom door. “She’s settled in well.”

“That’s good, I didn’t want her, or you, to be uncomfortable here.” He says, looking around at the space they now share.

“Nick, that’s not possible,” she replies, stepping closer. “Not when we’re with you.”

“Yeah?”

“Yes,” she states and he smiles, though it drops as their eyes linger on each other.

“Kelly?” She asks, looking away then back at him quickly.

“Recon,” he replies vaguely and she nods. They stare at each other and a buzz starts in the silence between them, not a sound but an awareness of the other and that they are alone.

She steps closer then, hand going to his chest as her eyes move over his face. Slowly she raises up on her toes and moves to kiss him. Their lips meet and his hand comes up to cup the back of her head as they kiss, soft and slow.

“Nick,” she murmurs as she pulls away. “I … I want you.”

“Adalind,” he starts but the hand on his chest snakes up and around his neck, into the bottom back of his hair, using it to pull his head down again. Their lips part as they touch and tongues meet as the kiss grows in intensity. The air around them seems to thicken with a feeling of something, a growing tension in the space between them, and the buzzing settles onto his skin.

“Please,” she says on a gasp as he drops his head so his lips can follow the line of her neck. “You feel it too.” He pulls back then, looking into her eyes and seeing it all there. The need and want and desire. He nods and she leans forward to drop a sucking kiss on his lips before pulling back and taking his hand, beginning to walk backwards towards the other bedroom door.

He lets her lead him to the steps but then lurches forward, his hands on her hips so he can lift her up them and bring their mouths back together again. They stand and kiss for a moment in the entryway, breathing into each other’s mouths as their lips meet over and over, before she starts to move backwards again and he remembers to slide the door shut firmly behind them.

Her fingers undo the top buttons of his shirt before he pulls away to take it off, pulling it off over his head and watching as she removes her own top but he stops her before she can shrug out of her bra, wanting to do that himself. He kisses her as he lowers them down, hands tracing upwards from her hips to then cup her breasts. She moans into his mouth and he feels a tickle of magic as their bodies press closer.

“Nick,” she gasps and he finds the clasp, undoing it and pulling the item away with his hands, fingers tracing over her, before greeting the newly exposed flesh with his lips. “Ah!” Her hands thread into his hair as he nips, sucks and laves over her nipples and with a moan she pulls him back up to kiss each other again. Their bodies settle into each other and he groans as she rolls her hips against his.

Fire courses through his veins at the sensation and suddenly, it’s not enough. They’re not close enough and he wants more. Pulling back, he traces down her body with his hands before working quickly to divest her of her trousers. Slim, long looking legs get revealed as he pulls the material down, as well as the one body part his dreams never gave him clear view of.

One hand goes to his own jeans fastening but the other slides back up one of her legs before slipping between them. She gasps as he moans, the space warm and wet and somewhere he desperately wants to be. His fingers tingled at remembered sensation and it spreads up his arm as his whole body seems to enter a state of extra awareness. Every breath she takes, every twitch her body makes, even the beat of her heart, he takes it all in.

She heaves him up then, mouth fusing to his and pulling him back down so he comes to settle over her. He rests on one elbow as his other hand buries itself in her hair, tugging as their kiss grows and their bodies push and press against each other. The air crackles between them and he pulls back to look down at her as he comes to settle where he wants to be. She smiles then, soft and glowing, and shifts her hips so he’s right there. He keeps his eyes on hers as he moves, slides inside and they both gasp at the feeling.

He thrust in slow, hips rolling as they join and create a rhythm of movement between them. It’s like he has a cognizance, some instinct, that tells him just how to move, where to touch, and her cries of pleasure drive him further on.

Sensation takes over then, touch and taste and heat and magic as they move together. Meet each other, move for move, him on top and then her, his head buried in her hair then hers pressed on his neck. Lips joining again and again as they push and press and something wild, magical and delicious builds between them.

She cries his name as it takes over, he groans hers in reply as it shatters him and they pant and gasp, holding each other tight as they come down from a high he’s never experienced before. He rolls so she settles on his chest, not wanting her any further away from there and listening as her heartrate slows and she falls into sleep. He strokes her back, little sparks of magic following his movement and closes his eyes, already wondering if he can wake her in a little while so they can do that again.

-G-

Waking with her body pressed against his is something special and he takes a moment to just take it all in. The feeling and vision and sensation … As much as he wants to stay here, a quick glance at his watch tells him duty calls, Wu will already be clocked in and that means he could be getting a phone call any minute.

He slides out from beside her as smoothly as he can, quietly dressing and making sure to check his phone is nowhere near the sleeping blonde so there’s no possibility of it waking her. Making his way across the loft he starts the coffee pot and thinks of the night they’d shared. Had he ever had a night like that? Where every touch felt intense and every kiss just fed this thing inside him that wanted, and demanded, more? He’d had more, with them being intimate several times in the night. And how she’d responded. He’d never experienced that, how they could read each other and be so in tune with the wants and needs and just the feeling of her in his arms, of her under him …

Soft footsteps come to his attention and he turns to see her walking towards him, hair still mussed and his shirt over her trousers from yesterday, an easy smile on her face.

“Hey,” she greets and he smiles back at her.

“Morning.”

“You didn’t want to stay in bed with me?” She mock pouts up at him as she comes to a stop and he reaches out to rest a hand on her hip.

“Really did,” he confirms in a murmur. “But I’m due in at work and I really didn’t want a phone call to interrupt anything.” She steps closer, making them both brush against the side of the counter and her hand fiddles with the middle button on his shirt.

“Interruptions huh,” she comments and he nods. “What could we be doing that might be interrupted?”

“Something like this,” he mutters and leans down to kiss her. Her lips part under his instantly and her hands clutch at him. Heat flashes through him and he groans as he pulls her closer. Their mouths battle, lips parting and tongues meeting, as she presses into him and it’s not enough, she’s not close enough so he grips her hips and spins them, lifting her so she sits on the counter and their hips are aligned.

He feels her moan in his mouth and buries a hand in her hair, guiding the angle of their mouths as his other hand grips her hip and encourages her to press against him. She pulls her mouth from his to gasp a breath and he follows her jawline down to her neck, leaving soft, sucking kisses in his wake.

Her hips roll into his as she shifts her legs to sit higher either side of his hips and he can’t help the groan that leaves his lips at the sensation. Fingers tickle down his front and then her hands spread open his shirt so she can touch his bare skin. He encourages her mouth back to his as their hips grind together and he’s just thinking of scooping her up and taking her back to bed, phone calls and anything else that could interrupt them be damned, when the soft-thump sound of little footsteps reaches his ears.

Pulling apart he tries to gasp out a warning to Adalind and step back, create some distance between them, but giggles fill the air and he knows by the way Adalind tenses in his arms that he’s not the only one who heard them.

Looking over his shoulder he sees Diana standing at the step up to her room, the soft toy witch he’d gotten her held in one hand, and clearly looking at the two of them.

“Mama,” she calls out and Adalind jolts against him.

“Coming honey,” she calls back, using the hand against his chest to push him back slightly so she can then slide down to rest her feet on the floor. The fact she presses into him as she does, hips angled in to put pressure on a certain part of him, makes him groan and she flashes him a cheeky grin as she steps around him to greet her daughter. He takes the extra seconds of the child’s distraction to re-button his shirt and calm himself down with some deep breaths before turning to the two blondes in his home.

“So, who wants some breakfast?”

-G-

AN – So, yep, that happened. Please let me know what you think, their together scene was one I wrote pretty early on and only felt I needed a few edits to, so I hope it feels that way to you. If not, let me know, as there may well be quite a few more nights at the loft so …

Chapter Text

-G-

“Good morning,” his mother greets as she joins them from the other loft. They are all sat at the table, finishing their breakfast, listening to Diana chatter and Nick pointedly not looking at the time or his phone. He’s not quite ready to step away from this moment, nor the two ladies he’s currently with.

“Nana Kelly!” Diana replies with a grin and the older Grimm drops into the chair next to her. Adalind gets up with the offer of getting her a cup of coffee as she refills her own.

“How did last night go?” Nick asks with a pointed look.

“I have some new leads to follow,” his mother replies. “His address wasn’t hard to find and then I followed him to a hotel, where he stayed for several hours before leaving. I didn’t see him with anyone else but he didn’t have a key, so it was someone else’s room that he was let into.”

“Which hotel was it?” Nick asks and takes note of her answer. “I can make enquiries and check hotel records available to see if anyone linked to captain is staying there.” She nods and accepts the freshly made drink from Adalind as she re-joins them.

“Good, the more we know of his movements and who he’s spending his time with, the better prepared we’ll be.” She comments. Diana then distracts them with a request for another drink and Adalind is back up on her feet to help her daughter.

“Will you be continuing to do similar recon?” He asks and she grins.

“Oh, yes,” she confirms. “I’ll be his new shadow.”

“Please be careful,” Adalind says as she joins them back at the table again. “Sean is very well connected and won’t take any action he sees as a threat towards him lightly.”

“Daddy Sean?” Diana suddenly asks and all the adults share a look.

“Yes, your daddy Sean,“ his mother replies. “Nana wants to make sure everyone is safe so I need to do some things to help your daddy, but before that, right now, Nana needs some breakfast.” Diana giggles at that, slightly theatrical, statement and Adalind jumps to her feet again but Nick catches her arm as she goes past him.

“Hey, where are you going?”

“To get your mom some breakfast?” She looks confused, and quite cute, and he gives her a gentle squeeze.

“I’m sure my mom is capable enough to get what she wants to eat herself,” he says. He looks towards the woman in question, who nods, and then pulls Adalind back to the table as his mother gets up.

“Ok,” she replies hesitantly and just as he opens his mouth to ask her why she’s so jumpy, and if it has anything to do with him, or last night, his phone goes off.

“Burkhardt,” he answers and for some reason it makes Diana giggle. He shares a fond look with the little girl while listening to the voice on the other end of the call.

“Hey, we got another Jack case,” Wu greets him with.

“What? Where?” Wu quickly gives him the details and Nick sighs. “I can be there in 20?” They end the call and he turns to see three pairs of eyes watching him.

“I have to go in,” Nick states and both women nod in understanding but Diana frowns.

“My Nick, go?” She asks with a wobble in her voice.

“I’m not going, as in go, I have to go to work,” he tries to explain, remembering what happened last time Diana got upset at his departure. The little girl tilts her head towards him.

“Work?”

“Yes, honey, you know how Nana Kelly and Nick help keep us safe?” Adalind jumps in. “Well, Nick has a job that does that too. When his phone rings, that’s someone asking for his help. So, he goes to help them, but he lives here so will come back here. He won’t be gone long.”

“Little go?” Diana clarifies and he nods.

“Just a little go, but I’ll come back to all of you.” He gets a smile then and a nod before she turns back to the food still on her plate. He shoots a look at Adalind who smiles back at him before turning to his mother.

“What are your plans today?”

“Mostly stay here, I think,” she replies. “If we do go out, I think the only place we’d go is back to Henrietta’s.”

“Keep me informed,” he orders as he stands up. “I can meet you there after work?”

“We’ll let you know where we are and when,” his mother agrees and he pushes back from the table, heading towards the gun safe he got that is also being used as a coat rack on one side.

“Nick, if possible, could you pick something up for me?” Adalind asks and he pauses as he pulls his jacket on. He looks towards her and she continues, looking nervous. “I need a Birth Certificate Request letter.” Her words get his mother’s attention too and they both look at her, making her sigh.

“Sean’s words got me thinking, and worrying, and it’s made me realise that I have nothing legal to prove who Diana is. She was born in a cabin in the woods in middle of who knows where Austria and then we were both smuggled into the U.S. If anything were to happen, legally she would potentially be considered an alien and could face any number of actions against her. This could then also be used against me, like what Sean implied. I might not be a family court lawyer but I do remember some of my studies on it. If I can send the request in, and fudge some of the details, then I can put legal protections in place for her, as well as us as a family.” Adalind’s words speed up slightly as she talks but he understands her and her worries. That had been a particularly low blow from the captain, especially given his position within the law that he could use against them, and if there’s a way for them to close that off from him, then he’s all for it.

“Won’t that create a paper trail that could be used to track you?” Nick asks as he thinks the action through.

“Possibly, but these requests can be sent in, in any county, as long as there is a family tie. I can state that it is being placed here as Portland was, and I still consider it, my home state. I don’t have to declare her place of residence at this stage of filing, just who she is and who I am, in connection with her.” Adalind explains and he nods.

“I’ll pick it up,” he agrees and sees her sigh in relief, offering him a bright smile in thanks. He takes a step closer, their eyes locked, but Diana calls her attention away and they share a look before he backs up to the elevator and leaves.

Her words get him thinking of his own legal situations and that he should check in with Juliette, first to see how she is but then to check on the status of her own house search and how they are going to move forward with the house. And to check his own policies, regarding what happens and where what goes if anything were to occur to him. Not the most positive thoughts to start the day with but he’s aware he’s stepping into a new direction, one that involves a child he wants nothing but the best for, so if that means he has to start thinking of what ifs, then that’s what he’ll do.

The crime scene shows a body in a now too-familiar state, throat cut and abdomen pierced, and with the body placement by water it really is starting to look, and feel like, déjà vu. The press is all over them, getting as close to the scene as possible and filming everything and Nick can’t even spare a minute to scan the crowd like before without being called to focus on something else. He does manage to get the names of all the press involved, and at the scene, and resolves to go through the footage again to see if needed.

They’re all called into an immediate meeting once they get back to the precinct and captain is in an obvious mood as he talks through what needs to be done and where everyone’s focus should be. Running through the cases so far, and what little evidence they have, shows this is becoming something very big and emphasis is put on this being the case to solve. Everyone can sense the captain’s emotions on this one, but only Nick, and possibly Hank and Wu, can really understand the reasoning behind it, knowing as they do the captains’ real involvement. He’s not surprised when he’s motioned into the captain’s office as the main meeting breaks up and he gestures for his partner and Sargeant to come with him.

“I think I’m safe to assume you told these two about my experience with the previous murders?” The captain starts and Nick nods. “Good, I need all of you focused on this. Not only is the mayor’s office hounding me, alongside numerous members of the press, but we know the real culprit for this has been eliminated. I want this copycat found and eviscerated through every possible means, understood?”

“Yes sir,” Wu responds as he and Hank nod. The caption returns the gesture before motioning for them to leave. Wu opens the door as Hank walks out first with Nick right behind him.

“Nick,” the captain calls him and he falls back to look at the other man. “I just wanted to say, I have no interest bringing other … outside factors into the workplace. I think it’s fair to say we’ve worked well together so far. We focus on the cases and share information when appropriate. Any other matter or anything else can be discussed outside of work.” He shoots him a pointed look and Nick nods.

“Understood captain,” he replies. “I can do my job and respect the role you hold in this office, while we’re in this office.” His words are deliberate and they hold each other’s gaze for a moment before the captain finally dips his head and Nick nods, both gestures conveying their understanding of each’s feeling in the situation. A knock at the door comes and Nick steps back as Franco enters after receiving a wave from the captain.

“The files you requested?” He holds out and the other man grins.

“Thank you, Franco. And thank you Nick.” He takes that as the dismissive it is and leaves as Franco does. He walks quickly out, shutting the door behind him and already seeing captain on the phone by the time he’s back at his desk.

“Everything ok?” Hank asks and he shrugs.

“Apparently we’re going to leave our other situation at the door and continue to work together as before,” he replies and Hank looks on disbelievingly. “Yeah, I’m not sure that’s going to work either but that’s the direction he wants to go and I’m fine going along with it, for now. If it means we can keep an eye on each other, so be it. I’d rather have him closer where we can keep track of him.”

“That I agree with,” Hank concurs.

“Speaking of that situation, I’d like it, if you’re willing, for you to meet the ah, new arrivals that I know.” He’s watching his friend so sees his face blanche. “I know you don’t have the best history with her-“

“The best?” Hank interrupts. “If she’d used normal means, I’d have had her arrested for what she did to me.”

“And I get that, I really do, I just …” he trails off, looking around and then sliding closer to his friend on his chair. “She’s not that person anymore and there was a lot more going on at the time then we knew about, than I knew about. I’m not asking you to forgive or forget, I respect that’s your choice to make. Just meet the woman I know, now, and see what she’s like? One meeting is all I ask, if after that you don’t want to be anywhere near her, I’ll understand and do my best to make it happen.” Hank sighs and looks away for a moment before glancing back at him.

“You really believe all that? That she’s different and wouldn’t do those kinds of things again?”

“I do,” he states, trying to put as much conviction in his words as possible.

“Then I’ll give her a chance,” Hank responds. “Just the one though so you better make sure you set this meeting up right.”

“What meeting?” Wu asks as he joins them and Nick glances around again before repeating his earlier words. The Sargant look intrigues, shooting a look at Hank, before also agreeing to the idea.

“I’ll set it up,” he states. “Probably best if you meet Henrietta too,” he comments as he slides back to his desk.

“Well, this’ll be interesting,” Wu quips and Hank nods. Nick looks at both men, people he considers close friends, and feels grateful for them, and all they’re gone through as he discovered what he was and all that that entailed.

Settling back into work routine they discuss next steps for the case and he uses the search engines available to him to look up the hotel his mother mentioned, as well as research where he can get the requested forms for Adalind. He wants to be able to help with both, and get a plan in place for their next steps in keeping Diana, and everyone around her, safe.

-G-

Adalind watches as Diana settles into the sofa by the bookcase, pulling a book onto her lap. She’s fairly confident her daughter can’t read just yet, though she is showing recognition of some words and that alone is scary. It’s far above where she should be developmentally and makes her think again of her worries for her daughter and what they can do to help her. They’ve spent some time with Kelly already, practising their ‘exercises’ and now have given the young girl some down time to choose what she wants to do. Obviously, she’s picked up a book and Adalind can predict when she’ll be called over to start reading it to her.

“Were you serious about us going to see Henrietta today?” She asks Kelly.

“Yes, I was,” she replies. “I think we still need more answers and she’s our best bet at getting them. Plus, she might have some more insight into Diana’s extended family and if I need to pop out, I don’t want to leave the two of you alone.”

“You’re ok leaving us with Henrietta?” She asks and Kelly grimaces slightly.

“I think she’s proven her trustworthiness,” she says, albeit slowly. “And this is only if I have to go somewhere, otherwise I’ll be right there with you, and her.”

“Ok, I’ll get Diana dressed more appropriately,” she says and calls to her daughter.

Henrietta greets them warmly and Diana goes happily to her, giving her a hug and chattering away. Adalind watches as the two walk ahead of them and she follows with Kelly as they all settle into the sunroom at the back of the house, taking advantage of the brighter weather Portland is experiencing that day.

“I thought we could do some magic today,” Henrietta says, immediately getting Diana’s attention. “I have some spells that I think would be useful for you to know.”

“Like what?” Kelly questions.

“Similar to those I have mentioned before, such as teaching Adalind the cloaking spell I have cast on your vehicles and some other protection aids. Also, to teach Diana an awareness of her energy levels as she is using her powers, so she potentially does not tire herself out when using them.” Henrietta explains and they both nod.

“That sounds good,” Adalind agrees and turns to her daughter, explaining the magic they are going to do and how they will start with connecting.

Settling down onto the floor, the spot warm from the sunlight, Diana snuggles in close and Adalind holds her hand, while stretching the other out for Henrietta. She also takes Diana’s other hand and they form a trifecta between them. Sinking into the familiar connection, Adalind welcomes the rush of warmth and affection from her daughter, echoing it back to her. as well as the heavier sensation of power Henrietta brings. Diana settles quickly this time, perhaps also noting the similarities and feelings within the connection, and her magic remains steady as they form the link and guide her through the magic inside her. Adalind uses her own feelings to try to emphasise the sensations of magic usage, and how it might feel when getting tired and how to slowly disengage and come back out of the magic link.

They repeat it several times before Henrietta picks up and shows them another sensation, forming on the edges of her mind, and it reminds Adalind of how she can feel Nick approaching sometimes. They come out of the link as the door bell chimes and Henrietta asks Kelly to let Elizabeth inside. The Grimm only hesitates for her nod of agreement before moving from the room and then reappearing a few moments later, with the older Hexenbiest behind her.

“Good day to you all,” she greets and Diana pops up from her place beside Adalind to run to her grandmother.

“Grandma Lizbeth!” She hugs her legs and then steps back as Elizabeth lowers herself down to give the child a proper, full hug.

“It is good to see you again, my dear child, I hope you are well?” She smiles at Diana but looks up at Adalind, her words meant for both of them.

“Do magic, grandma Lizbeth!” Diana pulls her towards where she and Henrietta still sit.

“We were just teaching Diana about sensing, and her own magic levels,” Adalind explains and gets a nod of understanding. “Would you wish to join us?”

“Thank you for the offer, but no, I am finding it increasingly hard to do such things and wish to conserve as much as my energies as possible, for the time I have left.” Elizabeth explains and Henrietta rises to her feet.

“Then perhaps we should move this to the sitting room, where we can all sit and be comfortable.” Adalind thinks she’s heard that sentence from Henrietta too many times now and that the level ofn comfort in the chairs, as soft and nice to sit in as they are, has done nothing to help with the situation often being discussed. Still, she moves with the rest of them, answering Elizabeth’s questions as they go and explaining the ways they are trying to help protect Diana, as well as teach her to do so for herself, though she does not mention Nick’s involvement, or the current concealment charm still cast over her daughter. Adalind settles into a chair near the older Hexenbiest, so Diana can sit between them. Elizabeth looks from Diana to Adalind, then between Henrietta and Kelly before turning back to her, her gaze heavy with some inner feeling.

“I did what I had to, to protect my son.” She starts, voice low. “He was what I thought of, even as others around me questioned and provoked. And because of that, I have been able to watch him grow, perhaps not into the man I once thought but still into a man, my son.” She leans forward and cups Adalind’s cheek, hands soft and chilly against her skin. “You do what you have to, what needs to be done to protect your daughter. Sharing blood does not always mean that a person is right for the role that action has given them. I need only look to the man who sired my son to provide evidence of that. And, I love my son but I am under no illusion as to who he is. Protect your child.” She ends her words with a nod and then rests back as Adalind gapes at her.

“Uh, thank you?” She stutters out and Elizabeth wheezes out a laugh.

“I should thank you,” she replies. “Now I can move on, knowing I have a granddaughter who will be raised in ways similar to my own and surrounded by people who truly love her, for all that she is.”

“Move on?” Diana parrots and looks up between all the adults. Adalind shoots a look at Elizabeth who smiles, somewhat grimly, but does not shy away from the question.

“Yes, dear child, soon I will move on to the next plane of existence.” The confusion on Diana’s face deepens and she turns to Adalind. She pulls her daughter up onto her lap, angling her so she can see both herself and Elizabeth.

“Honey, do you remember how we talked about magic, and how sometimes it can be really tiring to use?” Adalind starts slowly and her little girl nods. “Well, sometimes, it can happen that our magic, when we cast a really big, important spell, it makes us really, really tired and then the magic itself is tired and so lessens and that leaves us in a body that can’t get enough rest. And, sometimes, we don’t get our magic back which makes our bodies weaker and more tired. So, the body prepares to rest all the time and so, move on.” She rambles through, trying to think of a way to explain all that’s happening alongside what Diana might be able to sense. There are so many things they are having to discuss with her that are far above her age, though possibly not her understanding, and it makes her worries increase. She hopes she’s explaining this right and whether she needs to just come out and say that Elizabeth is dying.

“Tired?” Diana asks, shifting to face Elizabeth more directly. The older woman smiles and reaches forward to pat her granddaughter’s shoulder.

“Very tired,” she agrees. “My magic and my life are linked together very intrinsically, as one grows weary and fades from me, so does the other.” Diana blinks rapidly at that.

“Magic? Tired magic?” She tilts her head to one side before reaching up to grip the hand that still cups her shoulder, eyes focused on her grandmother. Adalind shifts under her daughter, bringing a hand up to curl around her back to keep her safely balanced and she sees as Diana’s eyes take on that purple glow.

“Diana,” she calls but then feels the shift in her senses, where she normally feels her daughter’s warmth and power, flare up and that her daughter is getting too hot, too quickly.

“Adalind,” Henrietta starts but she grabs hold of Diana’s free hand and forms her own connection with her daughter, just as she knows they all feel the air around the room spark and fill with magic. She is hit with a wave of heat from their link and struggles to sense where Diana is in the building maelstrom of power inside her. Elizabeth is a faint presence, on her periphery but not her focus as she puts all her concentration on linking to Diana, to finding and helping her little girl. She feels a swell of magic inside and around her, and how it’s pushed in a direction, but that it’s too much, too big, and it just swirls out of control. It builds and builds and Diana can’t control it and she can barely keep her connection to her daughter as what’s inside her begins to battle them all. Another push comes, towards Elizabeth’s presence, and suddenly Adalind realises what Diana is trying to do, to give the older witch some magic so she is no longer tired. But the push is too much, not true enough in the intention behind it, or ability, and the sense of Elizabeth fades from her feelings and all that is left is the loose thread of that lost connection, as well as the tenuous one she still holds towards her daughter and the mounting swirl of power that now has nowhere to go.

It builds and crests, waves of magic ebbing and flowing like the tide, but coming back stronger and she feels herself start to be pulled down, overwhelmed with it all and still constantly seeking Diana. The weight of it drags, she feels her limbs strain with it and she cries out, throat sore, as she desperately fights to get above and out of the wild magic.

Adalind puts everything she has into their connection, her whole concentration and every drop of love she holds for her daughter. The brightness of the magic begins to burn her eyes and burn her lungs but she fights it, using her own magic to try to soothe and form a path to her daughter, some form of life-line towards her, trapped inside the eye of all the swirling power. The thread that she used before, that links her and Diana and a third, spins past and she grasps at it, feeling a tingle of power that helps shore up her own and she pulls from deep inside her to reach Diana. For a moment, nothing seems to happen and the magic begins to overwhelm her once more. Then the thread helps, pulses with strength and its own power, and it wraps around them and realigns their magical senses, their link solidifying and the storm around them begins to fade. The light dims, the heat cools and she can feel all that power sink into the core of her daughter once more, calm again but throbbing slightly, as if ticking like a pre-set time bomb.

With a gasp she opens her eyes, lying on the floor next to Diana. She blinks rapidly, hearing her name being called from far away, but feeling so heavy and so very tired, Adalind has just enough strength to focus her eyes and see her daughter’s chest move in a deep inhale before exhaustion washes over her and then her eyes fall shut into darkness.

Then there is nothing but darkness.

Darkness is all she knows, is all that surrounds her, until a swirl of colour comes. Then another. A spark of magic that turns into a current that hums around her. Settles onto her skin like a gentle caress. The darkness lightens into a hazy landscape, with muted colours all around. She knows this place, feels comfortable here.

“Adalind.” His voice rumbles through her, deep and strong, and she turns to see Nick behind her. He seems to almost glow, in this space with an indistinct colour around him but she doesn’t care, moving forward to throw her arms around him. He accepts the embrace easily, his own arms wrapping tight around her and squeezing.

“Nick,” she breathes as she feels that tingle of magic and it soothes something inside her.

“Are you ok? What happened?” He murmurs into her ear and his words take a moment to penetrate before she pulls back with a gasp.

“Diana,” she cries out with a sob and his hands come up to cup her face.

“She’s ok, she’s still asleep,” he reassures, thumbs wiping the wetness from her cheeks and she frowns up at him in confusion. “I felt ... whatever that was … I felt it. It didn’t feel good but I couldn’t get here in time to help. I’m here, Adalind. I’m with you, right now. We tried but you weren’t waking up and I couldn’t wake you so I thought I’d try this.” He explains, fingers stroking her now dry cheeks gently and sending tingles of magic through her.

“You’re here?” She asks quietly.

“I’m here,” he repeats.

“Nick,” she breathes out and then pushes forward to bury her head in his shoulder. His arms wrap around her once more and she just breathes, soaking up the warmth and strength of him. A hand threads through her hair before he pulls her back slightly then dips his head to kiss her, soft at first then lips fusing with her own as it builds in intensity. They pull apart with a gasp and she sees the colours swirl around them in familiar patterns.

“Wake up, Adalind,” he says and she blinks. “Wake up.” Everything shifts around her, her body not feeling what she thinks it should yet a weight around her head ties her to reality, a presence she recognises close by. She takes a slow, deliberate breath, thinking of using her senses to scan the room but still feeling so tired. Blinking sluggishly, Adalind opens her eyes to see Nick hovering over her, his hand threaded through her hair.

“Adalind,” he breathes out and she blinks some more before everything comes rushing back to her.

“Diana,” she gasps out, sitting up and pulling away from Nick, glancing around frantically for her daughter.

“She’s here,” Kelly says from behind her and she turns to see her little girls’ blond head on the sofa, the rest of her covered by a blanket. “She’s still asleep.” Adalind tries to stand but weaves and lists to the side as her limbs seem to have no energy and Nick catches her as she sways.

“Hey, careful,” he admonishes gently and she leans into him gratefully.

“What happened?” She murmurs and looks up as Henreitta steps into her line of sight, offering her a mug of steaming liquid.

“This is the same healing elixir I gave to you after the last time you experienced this, I hope it helps,” she states and Adalind accepts the drink gratefully. She tries to hide how her hands shake but then feels Nick shift so he kneels at her back, a solid presence that provides support she can lean on.

“What happened?” She repeats and sees the others share glances.

“We were hoping you could tell us,” Kelly replies and she looks down, trying to piece together the moments of the day.

“We came to visit you,” she starts, looking at Henrietta. “Then Elizabeth came …” she trails off, realising that the other Hexenbiest is not in the room with them anymore.

“She is in the bedroom, resting,” Henreitta supplies and Adalind nods, taking a sip before continuing.

“We were talking to her, and I was trying to tell Diana that she was dying, but I got it wrong, said it wrong, and she then tried to give magic to Elizabeth, to help her. But it didn’t work, and then she couldn’t control her magic and I ... I felt … it was too much; I was losing her and I …” She shakes her head then, feeling her throat clog up at the remembered sensations.

“A noble intention but not the way her magic works,” Henrietta says softly. “Your daughter is incredibly special and powerful, but still a child. She could not know that it would not work and with her abilities, her loss of control is understandable. You did well to bring you both out of it.” She praises Adalind but she shakes her head in reaction to the words.

“I’m not sure I did,” she confesses. “Something, some power helped us.” She looks around them, to see Henrietta’s confused face and Nick’s worried one before reaching Kelly’s eyes.

“You did it,” the older Grimm confirms. “You helped your daughter when she needed it, and then Nicky helped you both.” They all turn to look at the brunette then. “It happened the last time too, Nicky was able to touch you when you were levitating with the power of it all. We’re seen that both yours, and Diana’s, magic accepts his presence. When she made the two of you disappear Nicky could see you and then was included in that. You share dreams together. And we were still trying to wake you from what happened, had barely begun to think to call for help when he turned up here, already knowing something was wrong.”

“I sensed your entanglement the moment I met you,” Henrietta observes and silence settles around them as they all think of what has just been said and the two older women stare at the younger couple. She herself had wondered about their connection, how they had their dreams and all the sensations they seemed to share. Thinking of their night together, she had never experienced anything like that before. But there had always been something else to focus on, Diana primarily, and now, it felt too close and intimate to discuss, especially if others were to pick it apart. It was theirs and she didn’t want to do anything that could make her lose it, or lose him.

“Ok, that’s all interesting but it doesn’t help with what just happened with Diana and Adalind,” Nick points out and she’s grateful for the shift of focus off of them, however temporary it might be. Thinks he might feel the same way, about that being just between the two of them.

“She was trying to help Elizabeth but it didn’t work and then the magic got too much for her,” she says quietly.

“Then it is as we have previously discussed,” Henrietta states. “Your daughter’s control over the sheer amount of magic inside her is weakening, and if it no longer responds to her, or your own influence with her, then it will become a danger to all.”

“What can we do?” Kelly asks, all practical words even as she looks worried.

“I believe I have mentioned binding her powers, or at least one of the spirits inside her. I still hold that this would be the best course of action, in protecting Diana and everyone around her.” Henrietta replies and Adalind sighs. She leans into Nick for a moment, squeezing the thigh that is helping prop her up, before moving forward, waving away his assistance and shuffling to her feet before going to Diana. Kelly shifts so she can sit next to her still sleeping daughter and she gently strokes her hair. She feels Nick as he comes to stand behind her and she looks up to him.

“What do you think?” She asks quietly and he grimaces.

“I don’t know,” he replies. “I’ve seen some instances, and heard about more, of Wesen children growing up and struggling as they come into their abilities. Diana already has hers and is showing, as adept as she can be using some of them, that they can also be too much for her. Seeing you go through that magic exchange, hearing both of you scream and cry, and seeing how you are after … I think I said it was intense before and it is that, but it’s also scary and … kind of chilling. And having no way to help, other than being physically present and even then, it’s a battle to stay close to you … I don’t know if that’s something we can continue to do, without something going wrong … or someone getting hurt.” Nick’s words settle into the room and she sees Kelly nod along, feels her own fear flare up with what he is saying. And it is true, it is a battle for her too, to hang onto her daughter, their connection, and not let the power inside her take over.

“If we were to bind her …” she trails off.

“It would not harm her,” Henrietta jumps in. “There may be an adjustment period for her, but she would still have some of her abilities, perhaps even most. We would just be ensuring that the power inside her was manageable, that it could not overwhelm her, ever again.” She must look overwhelmed herself because the older Hexenbiest steps towards her and gently touches her hair. “Think on it but first, finish your elixir and then rest. It has been, as Nicholas says, an intense afternoon for you and no decision needs to be made right at this moment.” Adalind nods and brings the cup up to her lips, drinking down the lukewarm liquid as she turns back to gaze at her daughter. She sees her chest moving as she breathes and can see her eyelids fluttering slightly, hopefully from having happy dreams.

Henrietta and Kelly start a conversation about the binding, and what the Hexenbiest knows about it being done previously. Adalind knows she should be paying attention to it, especially when Henrietta offers for them to look at the books she has on the subject, but she still feels slightly shaky and all she wants is to sit here and just be with her daughter. The two older women leave the room and silence settles over them before Nick shifts and she looks up at him. His face seems tired, lined with worry, and she lifts a hand towards him so they can link their fingers together.

“Are you ok?” She asks and he sighs.

“I’ve not felt anything like that before,” he starts. “It started like this awareness, or feeling of something building or coming … And I knew, absolutely knew, it was to do with you and that you were in trouble. Diana too. I zoned out of everything, I can’t even tell you how I got here, I just moved with all my focus being on getting to you. It felt similar too …” He blanches and looks away, voice trailing off but Adalind understands.

“You came to help us,” she says quietly. “If you’re worried about being in your uh, other frame of mind, or spirit, then I understand but you came when you sensed something was wrong and when you were here, you did nothing but help me, help us.” She squeezes his hand gently. “When you woke me up, both in our dream and in reality, it was you. All I saw was you. If this other part of you was present, then you used it for your own means, to get you here, but it didn’t control your actions or put any of us in danger.” He nods and then they both turn as Diana shifts in her sleep, watching to see if she wakes. When she settles down Nick leans to stroke a hand through her hair before shifting to press a kiss onto her own head. The action is comforting and she leans back into him.

“What are we going to do?” She asks in a whisper then tenses, as the full meaning of how her words could be taken hits her. “I, uh, mean-“

“I know what you meant,” he interrupts gently. “And I’m happy to answer that question, in that way and … the other. We said when we started this that it should be about us, the two of us. And while that’s true, from the start there’s also been a third who’s been just as involved. Diana. I care about both of you, so much, and if you’re happy for me to have a place in both of your lives, then I will do everything I can to support and protect you, care for you and see you both being happy.” Their eyes lock and she feels a deep wave of true affection for the man beside her rise up inside. That they’ve ended here, no one could have predicted, but she can’t deny her own feelings on the matter. How her hopes and dreams are filled with images of building a happy family, with her daughter and this man. Of having a true relationship, built on trust and honest emotion, and making a life together.

“You make both of us happy,” she starts softly and gets a bright smile from him. He leans in closer but then pauses and looks to the door a moment before it opens and Elizabeth shuffles inside.

“I heard what happened, are you both alright?” She looks from Adalind and Diana to Nick then back to her granddaughter again.

“We’re ok,” Adalind replies as the older woman comes closer. “How are you?”

“Never mind about me, I am so sorry this happened. I did not intend for-“

“I know,” she interrupts. “Nobody intended for anything like that to happen, not me or Diana. She wanted to help her grandmother, that’s all. That the magic got too much, well, that is something we will work on to make sure it doesn’t happen again.” Elizabeth nods along with her before coming to settle on the chair beside her and Nick rises to his feet.

“I’m just going to check on the others,” he says, giving her hand a stroke with his thumb before letting go. She can’t help but watch as he leaves then meets Elizabeth’s knowing eyes. Adalind feels a blush erupt on her cheeks but it fades quickly the more she takes in how the other woman looks.

“Are you sure you are alright?” She asks, seeing how pale she is and the deep lines on her face.

“My granddaughter tried to help me, the fact that I experienced some backlash is neither here nor there,” Elizabeth waves her concerns away. “No, I wish to speak with you on a different matter right now.”

“Ok,” Adalind agrees slowly, glancing down at Diana then back up to her daughter’s grandmother.

“I wanted to thank you, again,” Elizabeth starts, voice slightly hoarse. “For letting me meet my granddaughter.”

“I’m glad we did,” Adalind replies truthfully, glad her previous fears towards this woman were wrong. “And I will make sure she remembers you.”

“That is kind,” Elizabeth coughs. “I wish to leave her, and yourself, some items in my will. Some have been useful to me as a Hexenbiest and others are small, mementos really, that have come to mind now that I have spent time with you both. I believe you will both enjoy the books I have in my possession, that will be left to you.”

“Oh, we couldn’t take-”

“You are not taking; it is my gift to you. It would please me greatly to know that they will continue to be used and respected by fellow Hexenbiests.” She shakes her head slightly. “Sean has never truly understood the gifts we possess and as such, these items would be wasted on him. He will have his own inheritance, but these I wish to leave to you, and Diana.”

“Oh, thank you,” Adalind breathes out, aware that some of these items might be powerful ones indeed. Elizabeth comes from a long line of Hexenbiest, known in many Wesen circles, and to be included in such heritage is an honour most would appreciate highly, and others would kill for. “I will always tell her where they have come from and who gave them to her.”

“To you both, dear. I am reassured my granddaughter will be raised in a loving, supportive environment.” She smiles at Adalind and then looks up as Nick re-enters the room.

“Oh, sorry, I’ll just go,” he gestures, clearly taking in the somewhat serious atmosphere but Elizabeth waves him closer.

“No, no, I had something I wished to say to you too.” She smiles softly which them morphs into a grin when he comes to a stop right next to Adalind. “I was just discussing my will and I would like you to know I have left a few items with instructions for them to come to you,” Nick looks surprised at this. “I hope you’ll find them useful.”

“Ah, thank you,” Nick replies, voice unsure.

“And I must reiterate my thanks to you, to both of you, for all that you have done for me, in these last few days. I know it took a fair amount of courage to allow these events to happen and I am most grateful you did. Meeting my granddaughter, seeing Diana has truly been a highlight of my life. But, furthermore, you have shown me the start of something truly special.” She leans back, shifting in her chair to get more comfortable before gesturing between the two of them and Nick and Adalind share a look.

“My son has often talked about the way the world is, and how he believes the way it should be. I agree with some of this, but not necessarily the methods he chooses to use to create the opportunities needed to move forward. Seeing the two of you, witnessing the growing bond between you and all that it could lead to … it has been delightful. Sean might talk the talk but you, the two of you together, have a true chance to change this world. Leading by example, showing how life can be, rather than giving orders from on high … you could truly lead us into a better future and I am so happy I got a glimpse of it.” She leans forward then, grasping both of their hands and squeezing them together and Adalind feels a tingle of magic pass through from the contact. Elizabeth’s blue eyes lock on her own and she feels a beat of power from the other Hexenbiest. “I revise what I said before … Protect your family.” She squeezes again, weaker this time, before rising to her feet. She waves away Nick’s offer of assistance when she sways, standing not quite at her full height, and limps out of the room, leaving them there, still holding hands.

They stare at the closed door, then at each other for a moment, her last words sinking in, as well as what they had been talking about just before, and then Adalind can’t help but surge forward, gripping tight to Nick’s hand as he meets her in a heated kiss.

Pulling apart, she gasps as he stares into her eyes, a slight smile curling the edge of his lips.

“Family,” he whispers and she smiles back as she leans forward to rest her forehead on his.

“Family,” she agrees and sinks into his embrace once more.

-G-

Looking at his phone, and the message from his mother, Sean leans back as he considers his next move. The first meeting had not gone as planned, though he has to admit his mother did have a point at his treatment of Diana. What a name, Diana. Still, he had met his child and had to acknowledge she was very much a child, even with the advancement, and he would need to adjust his approach in order to gain a relationship with her and show the others he meant no threat to her, or them.

Which he truly didn’t. He only wanted the best for her, and in so build a way forward for the rest of them that could only help all Wesen, the world over. Under his direction, Diana could thrive and Adalind, for he recognised that she would need to stay with her daughter, would have the life she had once been on track for, and that he knew her mother had often talked about. And he would be head of the household, the figure of authority that their world needed as well as what his family had denied him for so long.

Responding to the message, he tries to think of all the angles and knows what he needs to do next. This call will not be easy but needs to be done regardless.

“I have another meeting with my daughter,” Sean states into the phone as soon as it connects. “This needs to go smoothly in order for me to gain information about their location and schedule so we may move ahead with our plans.”

“Your point being?” Comes the curt reply and he can feel his lip curl with irritation at the smug voice.

“If they notice I have a tail following me then there are going to be questions and suspicion, none of which helps us, so if you would kindly call your men off of their guard duty over me, I can move us forward in our plans.” His own words come out curt, even as he tries for polite detachment, but it is hard when dealing with his cousin. Still, none of his plans will work if he still has members of the Verrat following him and that is certainly something Nick will be able to pick up on.

“And I am simply to trust your word that this is what is happening?”

“Yes,” he bites out. “For the good of the family and for the safe return of my daughter.” Silence greets him before he hears a deep inhale.

“If we haven’t heard from you with news before the end of the day, they will be back and far closer than previously.” The line goes dead after those ominous words and Sean can’t help but pull a face at the phone. No matter how he feels about it, he got what he wanted and now he needs to make it count. Taking the copy of the file he made, he exits his office quickly and messages a meeting place for his associate, naming a time that gives him some leeway to ensure no one is watching or following him. He has his own ways of knowing, as well as the training he’s done over the years as he rose up through the police ranks.

Making the drop and talking through his directions gives him a sense of control he’s been sorely missing, and he can see the bigger picture once more. Not long now, and he’ll be the one in control and then in power.

-G-

Nick still feels on edge from the afternoon’s events and inviting the captain back for another meeting is the last thing he wants to do right now. What he wants is to bundle Adalind and Diana up, take them back to the loft and just be with them, maybe cuddle up and read a book, all together and just let them rest and reset after all that’s happened. But Henrietta had a point with Elizabeth also looking worse for wear, and hearing her ask for this last-minute meeting in such a way did hit different. From everything that had happened and the way she talked this could very well be the last time Diana would be spending time with both her father and grandmother and he was loathe to stand in the way of that, just because of his unease. Elizabeth had more than proven herself and if the captain started anything … well, they weren’t at the precinct and Nick would protect them in any way he deemed necessary. And he did believe in family being important, that was how he had started being involved in this. Now that he considered them his family as well, well the captain really needed to be careful of his actions.

Adalind settles a still somewhat sleepy Diana on the couch, in between Elizabeth and herself, and with Nick hovering just behind them, the captain will have to sit on the other side of his mother. The three blondes talk quietly as they wait on the male member of the family’s arrival, Elizabeth telling some story of Hexenbiest lore that has both Diana and Adalind enthralled. He listens to the words but doesn’t take them fully in, focusing his hearing on the front door and the sounds beyond. The crunch of tyres comes and he’s up, moving to the door as Henrietta follows him.

“Sean,” he greets as the door opens and sees the man pull up slightly. He wants him to know and understand that, while he has a job that he loves and is willing to do, under the other man’s command, here they aren’t in those roles and he will not be the dutiful, obedient employee his superior has known and seen before.

“Nick,” the taller man responds with a nod and he steps back to let him enter. Henrietta gives her own greeting, and version of a warning for peaceful discussion in her home, before they walk down the hall and enter the sitting room.

“Mother, Adalind, Diana,” the captain nods at each as he says their name, eyes lingering on his daughter. He doesn’t take a seat, instead standing in the middle of the room. Nick moves to his previous place and has to fight the urge to wrap his arms around both Adalind and Diana, in some protective, shielding hug.

“Sean,” Elizabeth smiles softly. “I have spent some wonderful time with Adalind and dear Diana. It would comfort me greatly to have my remaining time with them be of peace and happiness.”

“I have no desire to upset you,” he replies back, his focus clearly shifting to his mother and taking in her frailer appearance. “You are looking …”

“Weak,” she laughs but seems to be the only one finding any merriment in the situation. “I know how you do not like that, in appearance or feeling, but in my situation it is unavoidable.”

“I still wish there had been another way,” he says softly and Nick thinks it’s the most emotional he’s seen his superior yet. He bends to take a knee in front of his mother as she reaches for him and she gently strokes his cheek.

“I know,” she replies. “But as your mother it was my choice, my decision and I do not regret it.”

“Even now?” He asks, clearly indicating Diana, who is watching them quietly, along with everyone else in the room.

“Even now,” she repeats. “Though I hope you will take my feelings and wishes into account as you move forward, and do not forget them when considering situations in the future.” Her voice becomes suddenly stronger and Sean straightens in his position before her.

“I want what’s best for my daughter,” he says, clearly now directing his words to the room at large. “As any other parent wants for their child. And I acknowledge Adalind’s place in her life and will not try to separate them. I wish for family, just as you once did mother, and I do not intend to place them in jeopardy.” Elizabeth smiles at his words and Sean reaches forward to grasp her hand before turning to Diana to offer her his other, creating a link between them all. Nick watches on and thinks through the other man’s words, noting they are clear but just having this feeling in his gut that they were deliberately chosen. That the meaning isn’t as clear cut as presented. Still, he keeps quite and watchful as Diana talks to Elizabeth and hesitantly, begins to converse with her father. He can tell Adalind is tense, keeping a keen gaze on them all even as she sits so close and knows that she too isn’t fully trusting of her former partner’s words. She jerks completely as Sean asks for a photo of them all, to keep as a memory of his mother meeting his daughter, as her time is so short, and he can see how she wants to object to it. Meeting his own mother’s eyes and knows they both feel the same but with Elizabeth’s keen vocalisation at the request they all accept it and watch uneasily as Henrietta takes the photo, the two Hexenbiest on either end with Diana in the middle and Sean on his knees beside her, one of her little arms resting lightly on his shoulder.

Adalind calls it then, stating that Diana is growing tired and the hour is getting late and Nick is surprised when no argument comes from the half Zauberbiest. Instead, he gives Diana a gentle goodbye before assisting his mother up and offering to escort her home. He gives them all his personal number, so they can contact him directly, even though Nick already has it, and wishes them a good evening before leaving. Silence washes over them as they take in the atmosphere now that their presence is gone.

“Ok, what was that?” His mother exclaims and Adalind sighs wearily.

“I don’t like that, whatever it was,” she murmurs.

“Mama?” Diana asks. “Go home?” She lets out a yawn and Adalind pulls her closer.

“Yes, honey, we’re going home.” She looks up to him and Kelly and they both nod.

“Let me know if I can do anything,” Henrietta states. “And here are the books, so you may read up on binding and be prepared for when we are ready to cast it.”

“Thank you,” Adalind accepts the books then looks down at her daughter but Nick is already moving, scooping Diana into his arms and feeling the little girl wrap hers around his neck tightly. “We’ll see you soon.” She follows Nick out of the door then to the car, noting his car parked right behind theirs somewhat haphazardly.

“I’ll follow you back,” Kelly comments and Nick gives her a smile of appreciation. The car seat for Diana is in their car, so it makes sense that she travels back in that, but he also needs to know they are ok. This whole day, and the just finished meeting, has left him feeling out of sorts and in full-on protection mode. They make it back to the loft with no further incidents and Diana requests a bath that Adalind quickly helps her with.

“Are you going to-“ he starts to ask but his mother cuts him off.

“Oh, I’m going to follow that son-of-a right now. I’ll probably be gone most of the night, but you’ll stay with them?”

“I’ll stay,” he states. “If anything comes up then I’ll let you know, so keep your phone close just in case.” She nods then disappears back into the elevator. Nick puts his gun in the gun safe, coat on the peg and picks up the few things Adalind had dropped on her way through the living space with Diana. He eyes the Hexenbiest books from Henrietta but then Adalind reappears with Diana and he can’t resist her sleepy plea for a story before bed.

Adalind tucks her into her duvet and then settles down next to her as Nick begins to read from her other side, having grabbed a story out of the reading nook bookcase. They listen to the rhyming words and Diana is fast asleep before he’s even half way through the story but he continues on, not wanting to disturb this peaceful and precious moment. Adalind is also blinking heavily by that point and he softly places the book down when he’s finished before helping her to her feet.

“Let’s get you to bed,” he says quietly, leading her out and sliding Diana’s door closed.

“Will you stay with me?” She mumbles sleepily and he agrees quickly, helping her settle into bed before doing his own night time routine, re-setting the security alarms, and then joining her. She rolls into his arms straight away and he feels warmth and tingles of magic sink into his skin from where they touch, as he feels himself relax for the first time in hours, maybe longer, and fall asleep.

-G-

Harsh panting breaths fill the space between them and electric currents run through him from where they touch. She pushes back against him but he holds her in place.

“Like this,” he says, hands running over her body, sparks of magic following his touch. “Let me have you like this.” His fingers thread through hers, griping tight as his body blankets her from above, heat spreading through him from every part of him that presses against her. She writhes under him and it sends a thrill deep inside as he secures his hold and she relaxes into him, body so pliable under his hands and he aligns them so he can slide inside … only to wake, feeling suddenly bereft.

Nick groans, unable to stop himself from pressing into the body that lies next to him, the one he was just moments away from joining in his dream, before pulling away and trying to put some space between himself and the still sleeping blonde.

“Nick?” Adalind murmurs sleepily as she turns to face him. “Was that …?”

“You dreamt it too?” He asks, voice slightly hoarse. She nods and then slowly reaches out to caress his cheek, him leaning into her touch, before she begins moving further down his body. He grabs her hand before she can reach a certain body part, that is definitely awake and wanting her attention.

“Adalind,” he warns and she smiles. Wriggling her fingers in his, he feels that spark and lets her go to then watch as she sits up and starts to remove her clothes. “What are you …?”

“If I’m not mistaken, we were in the middle of something,” she smirks at him whilst sliding off her pants. “And I’m very interested in continuing, if you are too?” He pulls her to him with a growl, the pictures in his head suddenly taking on new vibrancy with her being right in front of him, and with her willing offer. They kiss frantically, interrupted frequently as they both try to undress him whilst keeping contact with each other as much as possible. When he’s finally as naked as she is he takes a moment to just feel, loving the warmth of her as well as that charge that comes whenever they are together, before rolling her into position.

“Like this, remember?” He pants into her ear and she responds with a breathy moan.

“Yes,” she whines, shifting underneath him, his knees bracketing hers as their fingers link, and then he thrusts home. Everything around them devolves into feeling and sensation and his grip on her hands, holding tight as their bodies move and chasing pleasure becomes their only goal.

She moans as he swivels his hips, he groans as she pushes back up against him and he feels a different kind of power at having her caged underneath him, yet so keenly begging for his touch, for him to move and bring her, both of them, pleasure. He keeps her hands in his, holds tight as he increases the pace and sucks at the junction of her neck and shoulder as she exclaims at the feeling.

She jerks as she comes, bucking up against him and crying out, and he lets his pace and power increase as he chases his own release before groaning into her flesh as it washes over him. He gives several more, slow thrusts as his breath returns to normal and she presses back into him before they both go lax, bodies falling to the side and disconnecting, even as their hands stay linked.

He can feel her heart beating fast and she inhales in quick pants as their bodies settle down, though he still feels that spark, the magic that is present between them, from where they remain closely pressed together.

“So …” he starts and she lets out a still somewhat breathless laugh.

“Was it like in our dream?” She asks and he pushes forward to kiss her lips.

“Better,” he hums and she smiles happily, if also sleepily.

“I’m not complaining, but still not sure why we’re having those dreams,” she murmurs and he nods.

“Yeah, I get the talking dreams, I mean if it’s all about forming a connection between us, working together to protect Diana, if that’s even the reason behind them, but these other ones …”

“They are a lot more,” she supplies. He releases one of her hands and she turns so she can rest her head on his shoulder as they talk, other hands still interlocked.

“Have you ever heard of anything like this before?” He asks and feels her shake her head.

“No, but now I have access to more resources, my mother’s books as well as Henrietta’s I can look into it.”

“But just to find out more? Unless you want them to stop?” He asks, feeling nervous all of a sudden.

“I want to know and understand what they are and what they mean,” she clarifies. “I don’t want them to stop, unless you do?” She peers up at him then and he offers her a small smile.

“No,” he replies. “I don’t want them to stop.”

“Me neither,” she agrees and they share a soft look before she settles against him once more. He feels her yawn and feels his own tiredness wash over him.

“Sweet dreams, Adalind,” he murmurs as he presses a kiss to her hair and falls asleep to the sound and feel of her soft, happy laughter.

-G-

His phone ringing jerks him awake and his startled movement knocks Adalind off his chest, where she had been sleeping. Reaching for his phone he brings it to his ear as she settles back on the pillow beside him, blonde hair spread between the material and his shoulder.

“Burkhardt,” he grunts, voice still deep from sleep.

“Nick?” Monroe’s voice comes through high and tense and he’s instantly awake. “I know it’s early but can you come to our house? We’ve got another … it looks like the Wesenrein are back.”

“What?!” He asks loudly, sitting straight up. “No, wait, don’t answer and don’t touch anything. I’ll be there in 15. And I’ll call Hank and Wu to come too.” Monroe exhales on the other end of the call and offers a weary goodbye as they hang up.

“What’s happened?” Adalind asks softly as he throws the cover off and gets up, already reaching for his clothes.

“Do you remember when I told you about my uh altered state and how it happened?” He asks and she nods quickly. “Well, it looks like that same group might be targeting Monroe and Rosalee again.”

“Are they ok?” She asks, sitting up then gathering the cover close to cover her nakedness.

“I’m going to head over there now, make sure they are. Can you let my mom know and that I’ll be with them for as long as they need me?” He asks as he moves about.

“Of course, and let us know if we can do anything,” she replies, obvious concern in her voice, and he pauses in getting dressed to lean down and kiss her.

“Thank you,” he murmurs, hovering over her for one more kiss before pulling back and then making his way out of the room and out of the loft.

Driving towards Monroe’s, after calling Hank and Wu, and messaging his mother, he remembers all the incidents that lead up to his friend’s kidnapping and the confrontation in the park. He hadn’t thought much on that since it happened, was still slightly apprehensive about it all and what he had done. Adalind’s reassurance had meant a lot to him and that he had had no other incidents since ... except, he wasn’t sure that was strictly true. There were moments where his feelings had taken on that tone and yesterday, when he’d made his mad dash to Adalind and Diana after feeling that sense of rising danger … He needed to investigate this more but it always seemed to be lowest on his list of things to do, perhaps because of his own uncertainty that he kept pushing it there. Either way, if his friends were in trouble, he would do what he could to help them.

He pulls in just a moment before Hank does and Rosalee is just letting them inside when Wu joins them. Monroe is pacing back and forth in his living room, another letter laid out on the coffee table. Wu and Hank both bob down to inspect it as Nick turns to his friends.

“My house!” Monroe bites out. “They’re targeting us again, in our own home, and for what? Don’t they know what happened last time?”

“That was a big pile of bodies we buried in the park,” Wu comments and Nick looks away. His mixed emotions about all of this, his thoughts and feeling too close to the surface, and he feels unsure. That his friends were safe and they were able to rescue Monroe before anything happened to him was good but what he’d done to those involved? He didn’t exactly regret it, still wasn’t one hundred percent sure how it had happened, but he did wish his actions could have stayed more on the lawful side of things.

“We can get the case re-opened,” he offers. “As there was never an arrest or full conclusion to the last incidents it wouldn’t be hard to do.”

“And then what? We have people, police officers, stationed outside our home, on the look for people they have no understanding about? This whole situation is above simple Kehresite law and order.” Monroe gripes back harshly and then forces himself to take a deep breath.

“The maybe we get the council involved?” Rosalee suggests and Monroe scoffs.

“Because they were such a big help last time!”

“We know they have an operative in town. Maybe we make them aware of this, show we’re sharing information and see how they handle it. They have a duty to the people of the Wesen community, and you two are definitely part of that.” Nick says. “If they don’t play ball then we do things our way.”

“You going zombie on us again?” Hank asks, somewhat wearily, and he shrugs.

“If I have to.” He’s not going to rule out anything if it means he can keep his friends safe.

“Ok, one step at a time,” Rosalee states. “I think Nick’s idea is a good one, the council are supposed to act in situations like this. We didn’t contact them last time because we both downplayed what happened but I’m not doing that this time. Not after what happened. If they are back and are targeting us again, then I want everyone to know and then they can pay.” She growls out the last words and Monroe pulls her into an embrace. The three police officers look away and give them a moment.

“Ok,” Monroe agrees. “We make the call. But if the council don’t do anything …”

“Then we will,” Nick states with finality.

-G-

AN – Thank you for reading!

Chapter Text

-G-

“Welcome to my home,” Henrietta greets Hank and Wu as Nick leads them inside. Both men return her greeting then shiver as they enter.

“Did anyone else just feel that?” Wu asks as Rosalee and Monroe follow them inside and Henrieta smiles.

“It is part of the protection I have over my home,” she explains. “Here, being Wesen and using our natural abilities is a day-to-day occurrence. I encourage it in my home, for myself and all those who join me here, and I assure you, it will be something you barely notice in future visits.”

“Ok,” Wu replies slowly but, after looking around to see everyone else’s lack of rection, continues following the rest of them.

“Henrietta is a very powerful Hexenbiest,” Nick explains. “She has done a lot to help us, in regards of providing information and protection spells, and I am hoping she’ll have something we can use to help Monroe and Rosalee.”

“I am most distressed to hear of the actions aimed at you,” Henrietta says as she turns to Rosalee. “You have helped me in a time of need and I place myself at your disposal now, however you may need, I will aid you if I can.” Rosalee smiles as Monroe nods.

“Thank you,” she says. “Did Nick tell you of, uh, what happened before?”

“Nicholas gave some explanation when he called, yes, and the rest I understand from my own, previous dealings with such groups. Though I confess that I have researched and spent time with such thinkers in the past, I stress to you now that I do not approve of the actions they take.” Henrietta states with passion.

“Uh, thanks,” Monroe mutters from his place at Rosalee’s side.

“We appreciate your offer of help,” Rosalee soothes and Henrietta turns to her once more.

“I do not forget when others bestow kindness unto me and I would dearly like to provide any amenity I can that would help you.”

“I was thinking Henrietta could help put some protection spells over your home, that way you know your house is secure and you have a safe place to go to.” Nick says and the Hexenbiest nods in agreement. “It’ll prevent anything like last time happening and also gives us less targets to keep an eye on, with the other avenue being the Spice Shop, which will be easier to set up surveillance and hopefully catch these guys in the act so we can prosecute them this time.”

“As much as I don’t like the idea of putting the Spice Shop in their aim, more so than it already is, I do think that sounds like a good plan,” Rosalee says, looking up at Monroe.

“Having our home actually be safe and, you know, home, sounds good,” Monroe agrees. Hank and Wu share a look and the Asian man steps forward.

“We can even set up remote cameras, so we have eyes on the place and won’t have to involve others, uh Kehresite, like you stated before,” Wu adds in and they all agree. Talking through the points, they make a list of what they need to gather and then of what Henrietta will need to do, for her part. Rosalee worries over the Hexenbiest for a moment, enquiring over her health and strength after recent events but the older woman gives them simple but solid reassurances and a rather chilling smile that has Wu turning away with a shiver.

Nick gets a message from his mom and as he replies has to turn to his two colleagues with a slightly apologetic look.

“I know I’ve already dragged you out early and put you straight into a case that’s a lot more personal than normal but I have another favour to ask of you. I mentioned meeting certain individuals … well, they’re on their way here, so, how do you feel about that meeting happening right now?” Wu shrugs but Nick’s attention is on Hank. His partner stares back at him, face hard to read. “If you want or need more time … I understand and, well, now is your chance to go.” He offers.

“I said I’d give her a chance,” Hank replies. “Does she know I’m here?”

“She does.”

“If this is about Adalind, and what happened before,” Rosalee starts slowly, glancing between them both. “May I offer some advice?” Hank nods and she takes a deep breath. “I can’t speak for your experience but I can say, as someone who has done some awful things in the past and then spent a long time trying to turn from that path and re-build my life into something better, that Adalind is showing all the signs of being sincere in her own journey. When we’ve talked, she’s shown awareness of her actions and a willingness to confront them and not repeat them. She is trying and that is important.”

“You really think she’s changed?” Hank asks her, echoing his previous question to Nick.

“I didn’t know her well, only really hearing about her from Nick and seeing the after effects from her actions,“ Rosalee starts. “But, from what I’ve seen now, yes, I do believe she is trying to change and do the right thing.” Her words fill the space as everyone considers them, possibly thinking of their own interactions with the blonde Hexenbiest. Nick knows they have a complicated history and he firmly believes that they have both done actions that contributed to it, but he still wants his friends to see Adalind as he does now. She’s not who they knew previously and if they’re going to continue to hold that against her, well, he’s not sure what he’ll do but he will have many questions as to why. Especially, given who they work with on an almost daily basis and all the shady moves he’s done to them and those around them, including Adalind.

“Ok,” Hank says after several long moments. “Ok, I’ll do my best to keep an open mind.”

“Will you just give me a quick refresh of all that’s happened, so I don’t say anything that could jeopardise this?” Wu asks and Nick spends the next little while sharing the story of how he first met Adalind, then her actions against him and his back at her, his knowledge of their captain’s involvement before his mother’s arrival back into his life and everything becoming about Diana, as well as slowly building a better relationship with her mother, and his own, and how Adalind was now.

“You ready for this?” He checks with Hank as he feels a tingle start at the back of his head, awareness of who’s approaching filling him.

“Yeah,” Hank confirms.

“Good, cause they’re just pulling in now.” He states and Henrietta goes to the door as Hank takes a deep breath, Nick staying with his partner and trying to offer silent reassurance that everything will be alright. They all hear voices at the door and then wait in silence before four females of differing ages join them in the room.

The youngest in the group runs straight to him and Nick drops down to give her a hug.

“My Nick!” She exclaims happily.

“Diana,” he smiles back, shifting so he stays beside her but can indicate the others in the room. “I want you to meet some friends of mine. You remember Rosalee and Monroe?”

“MoRo!” The little girl’s cheers and the Blutbad grins at her.

“These are some more of my friends, this is Hank and Wu,” he introduces, pointing each out as he names them, and they both smile at the little girl.

“A Wu?” She asks, tilting her head to the side, looking towards the Sergeant.

“Drew Wu, little lady, at your service,” he replies with a wave and a bow, making Diana giggle.

“Hello DrewWu and Hank,” she murmurs, edging up closer to Nick in apparent sudden shyness. He stands and easily lifts her up with the movement, her arms around his neck and legs wrapping high on his waist. She lays her head next to his and wriggles in his arms, in what he takes as a happy movement.

“Well, you look comfortable,” Wu comments as he looks at Nick and Diana. Adalind smiles at them both as she walks closer, though keeping a clear distance between her and Hank. His mother also moves, positioning herself between the two blondes and the others in the room.

“A-huh, like mama and Nick!” Diana announces cheerfully, which gains the attention of everyone in the room. Adalind blushes and Nick coughs as he receives some very pointed looks.

“Nick holds your mama too, huh?” Wu asks with a slight teasing tone to his voice, shooting Nick a suggestive grin, and Diana’s head bobs up and down as she nods eagerly.

“And kiss!” She announces before turning and planting a kiss, innocent and quick, square on his lips.

“Thank you, Diana,” Nick murmurs as he feels his own cheeks heat.

“My Nick and my mama,” the little girl enthuses happily and Nick shoots Monroe a look as he guffaws loudly, turning it into a, very fake, cough as everyone else turns to look at him.

“Ah, honey, why don’t you tell Monroe about that new castle we saw in your book? I think he’d like that,” Adalind suggests and Diana perks up, shifting so Nick lets her drop down then approaching the Blutbad.

“MoRo, castle!” She announces with a grin, grabbing his hand. The taller man smiles back and lets himself be led by the young girl to the far side of the room, where they settle down and she begins to tell him some of the details from her book. Rosalee grins then offers Adalind a warm greeting as the rest of the adults return their focus to the new arrivals. Nick steps closer to her and looks to his partner and friend, who are both eyeing the two women in front of them wearily.

“Hank, Wu, this is my mother, Kelly Burkhardt, and, you’re both aware of but let me introduce you properly to, Adalind Schade.” His mother gives them both a nod, along with an assessing gaze, and Adalind offers a hesitant smile.

“Hello, Wu, Hank,” she says softly and while Wu gives her a polite reply, Hank just stands and stares. It quickly becomes awkward and a sense of unease washes over the room. Nick goes to address his friend but Adalind loudly gulps and then steps forward.

“I know we have a shared history, one that was not pleasant or with your complete consent and I want to acknowledge that and apologise. At the time, I was doing what I believed to be the actions I had to take, for various reasons. Still, they were wrong and I was wrong to put you in such a position, as well as endanger your life. I want to apologise, unreservedly, for that and I understand if that is something you can’t get past.” She starts out slow but quickly begins to speed through her words, her nervousness coming across in her tone and the way her shoulders hunch up. Nick wants to go to her, stand right at her side and show everyone in this room that he supports her, but knows it will be better for Hank, and everyone else, to see her sincerity and actions as her own. “The fact that you are here, willing to hear me out and give me a chance, means more than I can say and I want to thank you for that alone, regardless of what happens next.”

“Uh, having heard about a lot of the things that have happened when I wasn’t as aware as I am now,” Wu starts after they’ve stood in silence for several moments as Hank continues to just stare. “I’d like to say that, it sounds like a not great situation to be in all round and if Nick is saying that you’re trustworthy and worth it, then I’m with him. It’s nice to officially meet you, Miss Schade.” Adalind gives him a blinding smile that has the Sargeant blinking, and Nick feeling very affectionate towards his friend and work colleague, whilst also bringing a smile to tug at his own lips at the look on his face. His partner is still silent and the room grows awkward around him once more, Monroe and Diana’s chatter the only noise in the background.

“Hank,” Nick starts after another long, uncomfortable moment, and he sees the other man take a deep breath.

“I hear what you’re saying,” he says slowly. “And your apology is appreciated, even if I don’t still fully understand your actions; why you did what you did and the way you went about it.”

“You have to understand that there’s a lot more, uh, history to this then simply Nick becoming a Grimm and me being aimed in his direction.” Adalind replies. “Alot comes from Wesen politics, and fears, but some is personal, and I didn’t fully understand until after certain, more recent events made things clearer.”

“Like what?” Hank asks and Adalind blanches.

“That’s a lot of information and I’m not sure now is the time,” she starts but the detective immediately starts shaking his head and steps closer.

“I want to know now,” he states, tone demanding. “If this is going to work then you need to show me why I’m giving you this chance and give me some reasons to trust you, so start with that information.” Adalind throws Nick a glance and he gets a prickle of awareness that some of what she’s going to say will also be new to him.

“Alright,” she says slowly. “This started before Nick even knew what Grimms were and before I had any kind of play in the situation. You’re aware that his aunt was a Grimm too?” She sees the nods of confirmation and then continues. “Well, she had some … dealings with my mother, and she knew of me, though I never met her.”

“That’s why there’s a drawing of your Hexenbiest in the book,” Nick says with sudden clarity and then shrugs an apology at Adalind’s look for interrupting her.

“I still don’t know fully what happened but my mother went to Sean for protection, which worked, but that put her into his debt. She encouraged my relationship with him as a partial way to get that debt paid off, as well as promising help retrieving Nick’s key that the royal family deem so important, which Sean could then use.”

“Wait, are you saying that your mother kind of … pimped you out?” Wu asks.

“It’s not unusual for Hexenbiests to form attachments based on power and security rather than affection,” Adalind explains. “Many Hexenbiests would happily overlook Sean’s actions because of the position and influence he could give them, even as a half royal bastard, he still has a very significant place in our society. That means something to quite a few individuals. It was enough for my mother, who offered me up when she first saw a hint that I was attracted to him and then herself when I was no longer as willing or seen as adequate.”

“Wait, what?” Nick asks in surprise and watches as Adalind flinches at his loud tone. His mother also looks alarmed as Rosalee just looks appalled. Adalind shoots a look towards Diana, still happily immersed in her building activity with Monroe, before sighing wearily.

“I’ve said before that I didn’t have the best family relationships growing up,” she mutters quietly, keeping her eyes on Nick. “It’s part of why I want Diana to be kept away from the royals, or anyone who would use her, so she never has to experience anything like what I did.” He can’t help but step to her then, hand coming up to cup her shoulder.

“I know we’ve talked about that but I-“

“It’s not important right now,” Adalind cuts him off, shifting her gaze back to Hank, who is keenly watching them both, and stepping back so his hand slides off of her. “I shared that as it might give you an idea of why I did some of the things I did. And why I am determined for my daughter to have better than what I did, and experienced.”

“Ok, I can get that,” Hank starts. “But you did some pretty messed up shh-i-p,” he corrects himself, throwing a quick glance Diana’s way. “And at that point we had done nothing but help you, especially on that case when people around you were being murdered at your law firm, so I guess, that stumps me a little. That you could see that and still choose to do what you did.”

“From a normal, police side of things, yes, I understand that,” Adalind replies. “But that’s your world, not really or completely mine. And Nick did his own share of threatening whenever you weren’t around, which didn’t exactly show me he was a different type of Grimm back then.”

“I didn’t fully understand what was going on back then,” he admits as everyone swings their gazes onto him. “There was what I knew, which was a lot less than what I wanted or needed, and then what I suspected. Along with the warning from Wincroft, Adalind’s own mixed messages and everything I was learning at the time … I guess, yeah, I could have been nicer.” He admits and Adalind snorts.

“Our world is a lot to adjust to,” his mother jumps in and this time Hank snorts.

“You don’t have to tell us,” he states, indicating himself and Wu. “We both had near mental breakdowns as we ‘adjusted’ to your world.”

“That’s why we use the terms we do and have to be so careful about who is told,” Rosalee adds in. “We don’t give the title of Kehresite-Schlich-Kennen lightly. It’s an acknowledgement of you being aware of who we truly are and that you accept and can continue with that knowledge.”

“Not everybody can,” Henrietta continues. “And our history is full of instances that have bred from that.”

“Oh, I just don’t know!” Monroe exclaims in the background, temporarily shifting everyone’s attention to him and Diana. “You do it!”

“MoRo!” The little girl grins then her eyes glow purple and the blocks around them hover up into the air before shifting into place. “Like that!”

“Ooohh, now I see!” The Blutbad over emphasises and the little blonde at his side explodes into giggles.

“Did she-?” Wu starts to ask, pointing in their directions and Nick nods.

“Yeah, that was a snippet, really a tiny little example of what Diana can do,” he answers.

“That’s why she needs to be protected,” his mother adds in. “And why certain people should not be allowed near her.”

“And why we should discuss the binding,” Henrietta adds in.

“The what?” Hank asks as he and Wu start to look overwhelmed.

“Like I told you before,” Nick starts, remembering that first conversation at the Spice Shop. “Diana is unique and very powerful. Alongside her blood tie to the royal family, that means there’s a lot of people interested in her and why we’re trying to keep her safe.”

“And it was your actions that created this … problem? Again?” Hank directs at Adalind and she simply nods, not disagreeing with his words at all. Nick doesn’t like that but it’s his mother who steps forward to meet his partner’s less than positive gaze.

“I understand your reticence, as Adalind has explained to me her previous actions,” she starts. “But that’s not what we are discussing here. This is about a little girl, who is innocent in all this and can’t help who her parents are, nor their previous actions. Speaking as a parent myself, with a less than stellar record, you don’t get everything right. You can’t. Before having children or after. But you try. And keep trying to do the right thing, the best thing for you child. That’s what Adalind is doing now, what we are all doing and if you don’t think you can do that, then with all respect, you probably shouldn’t be here.”

“Kelly,” Adalind says softly but the mother Grimm doesn’t take her eyes off of Hank.

“Mama?” Diana calls then and they look to her as a beeping comes from Wu’s pocket. Kelly steps back as Adalind moves towards her daughter and Nick sees Wu’s look and checks the time on his watch. Unfortunately, time is not their friend right now and they will have to leave for work before they can resolve this conversation. Hank expels a noisy breath and Wu looks between the two of them before stating he’ll leave first, as he can check the roster and give them some extra time. Diana gives him a cheery wave and they all move and separate slightly in the large room, Diana with the other females and Monroe while Nick and Hank stand closer to the door.

“I know this is a lot,” he repeats. “But I’d really appreciate my partner being with me on this.”

“Nick, it’s not that …” Hank says, looking away before back at him. “It’s just, I kind of made my peace, somewhat, with what happened and then found out what really happened and all this just brought it all back. And seeing her again … and then, well, you and her …” He looks away then but his eyes fall to the blondes in the room and he stands watching them interact with each other, as well as those around them.

“She’s not that person anymore,” Nick states quietly but confidently. “And neither am I. If we both knew back then what we know now, most of it would never have happened. We can’t change it, so we either find a way to accept and move forward or we don’t, and let it have power over us still.”

“I don’t want that,” Hank replies after a moment of silence between them. “So, I guess that means I’ll work on finding a way to, uh, move forward.” He smiles then, grateful for his partner and friend. “But Nick, if she does anything suspicious to me, at all …”

“I get it,” he nods. “But she won’t.”

“We’ll see,” Hank states. “We better head on in.” He hangs back as Nick moves over to the group, saying his goodbyes and offering reassurances when he can as well as urging everyone to stay in contact with him. Rosalee will make the call to the Wesen Council operative but Henrietta insists that they stay longer, so she can properly discuss the protective measures and Adalind gives her own offer of help. His mother just regards him closely and, after another promise to stay in touch, he follows Hank out the door and to their cars.

-G-

Adalind takes a deep breath and feels the room’s atmosphere lighten slightly as the police officer’s leave. She catches Kelly’s eye, who offers her a warm grin and then accepts Henrietta’s proposal of tea as the older Hexenbiest moves around the room. Monroe settles Diana again, as he talks about some historic fact, and she smiles as she watches her little girl hang onto his every word. Already she can see echoes of herself there, that nerdy and inquisitive streak already looking strong.

“I think that went well,” Rosalee offers and she pulls a face at that. “No, it did. He listened and that’s a good start. Sometimes, no matter how much you want it, you have to give other people the time they need to adjust, even if you yourself have already done it.”

“What happened with you … if you don’t mind me asking?” Adalind enquires quietly, remembering the other woman’s words of her own past.

“Oh, quite a familiar story,” the Fuchsbau replies. “Some bad decisions, falling in with the wrong crowd and difficult relationships within my family. It was all just a potent combination and once I was on that slope, well I did a lot of sliding before I got back onto my feet again.” Adalind doesn’t say anything, just offers what she hopes comes across as a friendly smile. “Have you heard of Jay?”

“Jay? Who hasn’t? It’s the dru- … oh,” she trails off and Rosalee grimaces.

“Yeah, that was me once upon a time. I did many things I’m not proud of, before, during and after the drug. I’m stronger now because of it, and I wouldn’t have the life I have now if I hadn’t gone through that. Monroe and I … well, I wouldn’t trade that for anything. But that doesn’t mean I don’t have this awareness of that time period and know that it will always be with me.”

“Thank you for telling me,” Adalind says. “I know our experiences aren’t the same, but what you just said? About being aware and it staying with you? I think I have that, will have that always too. And I hope that means I’ll stay on the right path.” Henrietta walks back in then and Diana’s head pops up as she eyes the biscuits on the tray, alongside the drinks.

“It helps when you have friends, and loved ones, with you,” Rosalee states and gives a gentle squeeze to Adalind’s shoulder. “You’re not alone.”

“Mama, Henri, biscuit please?” Diana interrupts them and she gives a smile to Rosalee before focusing back on her daughter, and settling her down to eat so she doesn’t get crumbs everywhere. The tea is passed around the adults and Henrietta begins a conversation with Rosalee, or perhaps a continuation of a previous one, as they discuss ingredients for various purposes. Kelly sits down next to Diana and pulls out a pad, drawing something that quickly has the young girl’s attention. Adalind hesitantly joins in when Henrietta brings up a plant she knows and then the three of them grow comfortable in their discussion, the room filling with peaceful conversation as well as the sense of a feeling of ease. These are good people and if there is a possibility they could become friends, well, she doesn’t want to miss that chance. Nick has already brought so many unexpected things into her life, why not one more?

-G-

Walking into the precinct does not feel like the beginning of the day to Nick, not since their early start, and when Wu greets them with no new case, he gets started with logging the details from the morning into the case file for Rosalee and Monroe, after finding Milliner and Hayes are out on a different case. He can see that they haven’t accessed the file in a while, the last one to do so was Franco, but all the details are correct and in order, same as his memories. He still reads through it all, just to check he hasn’t missed anything and to make sure he knows the escalation and timeframe they used last time.

“Ah, Nick?” Wu asks and he looks up. “We got some new surveillance photos to check out, if you want to work on them?” He indicates his tablet and Nick nods, exiting the file and getting Wu to send it straight to his desktop. To anyone else in the bullring they look hard at work and no one would ever guess that they were doing anything else.

Running the new images through facial recognition, Nick points out two to start with that he knows he’s seen around, and they start to piece together timings and locations for where the others have been spotted.

“Zoom in on that last image,” Nick requests as something catches his eye. Wu does so, and though the picture quality isn’t great, getting grainier the more they enlarge it, he can still tell what the image is. “He’s Verrat.”

“What?”

“I know it’s not clear, but this here,” he indicates the man on the screen’s raised hand, palm to the camera. “This is a symbol all Verrat have burned into their right palm as a sign of their allegiance and service. He’s Verrat and working for the Royals.”

“As in captain’s family?”

“Yeah, but it doesn’t mean captains aware. As we’ve been hearing, they don’t have the best relationship.” Wu nods at that and gets called away as Hank joins them, having made a quick coffee run, and Nick quickly fills him in and what they’ve just uncovered, though having no further information as facial recognition hasn’t finished yet.

“It might not,” Hank points out. “If these guys are who we think, then they are most likely from where the Royals are, right? Which is Europe? So, they might not be in our system. We’d have to go through Interpol for more and that we would need captain to approve of.”

“Sorry to interrupt, but I have a case for you,” Wu states and then begins to detail what happened and where they need to be. Nick stands and pulls his jacket off the back of his chair, sliding it on and then noticing captain leaving his office. He gets a considering look then nod before the taller man walks out and Nick follows Hank as his partner suggests they go in his car.

When they arrive, they get directed by the uniform on scene to the shop owner, who is a little beat up but otherwise just distressed and angry, and he shows them the new, state of the art security system he’s just had put in place, after having been robbed before. Reviewing the tape, and hearing the language used, Nick is pretty sure they’re looking for three kids and hopes this case stays as clear cut as it initially appears. They’re just finishing getting the owner to repeat everything he heard them say when his phone goes off and Hank continues the conversation as he steps away.

“Burkhardt.”

“Nick,” Adalind’s voice comes through and he immediately straightens. “Where are you?”

“I’m out on a case,” he replies, not liking the stressed tone she’s using. “Why?”

“He didn’t talk to you?”

“Who?” He asks but he thinks he knows.

“Sean,” she replies. “He’s on his way with Elizabeth, we’re still at Henrietta’s and they’re coming to visit. He said he’d tell you.”

“He didn’t,” he bites out before sighing and running a hand through his hair. “I’m at a crime scene right now so I can’t just leave, not until we have the statements done and hand over to the analysts.”

“Will that be soon?” She asks, her tone weary.

“I’m not sure,” he replies. “Probably not before they reach you.”

“That’s what I was afraid of,” she breathes out.

“Look, I can-“

“No, it’s ok,” she interrupts. “Your mom and Henrietta are here; he’s coming with Elizabeth and Diana is still wary of him so we should be fine. Don’t leave work and give him something to hold over you, not when we’re ok. It’ll be fine.” He can tell she’s trying to be confident and reassuring but he knows her voice now, has seen and heard her in various states of distress and knows she’s putting it on for him. But she does have a point and though captain had said they would keep things separate, he has no doubt the other man will play any card that gives him the advantage.

“I’ll get there as soon as I can,” he says, trying to infuse strength in his words while feeling a sense of uselessness that it’s all he can offer right now.

“I know Nick, we’ll be fine,” she replies, her voice softer. “Thank you and stay safe.”

“You too,” he says as he hangs up and has to fight the sudden surge of anger that rises up. He should have known his superior would use his position in some such way. He expels a deep breath then heads back inside, seeing Hank still talking to the owner but then getting an update from the uniform that the CSUs are on their way. With any luck they can get this case done quickly and then he can make his way to Henrietta’s and have a focused target for all this anger he’s feeling.

-G-

Diana eyes the bags, checking with Adalind before reaching inside to start pulling items out. Elizabeth watches keenly as new clothes and toys appear, seeming to take in which Diana shows an interest in. Several dolls appear, all glitzy in their finery, and Adalind senses a theme as she notices the types of clothes that have been brought.

“You really didn’t need to do this,” she states again, looking from Sean to Elizabeth.

“I know but we wanted to,” Elizabeth replies, voice all grandmotherly proud.

“I can provide for my daughter,” Sean adds in, tone slightly contrary. “Anything and everything fit for a princess.” Diana looks to him then, head tilting to one side.

“Princess?” She repeats and Sean gives her a smile.

“That’s what you are, daddy’s princess,” he replies and Adalind feels her gut clench. “Daddy is here to help, with all your wants and needs.”

“Mama too?” Diana checks and Adalind opens her mouth to response but Sean chuckles.

“Of course, mama too,” he confirms. “We’re a family. That’s Daddy and Diana and Mama.”

“Grandma Lizabeth and Nana Kelly,” Diana adds in with a smile.

“Grandma too,” Sean repeats, looking towards his own mother. “Can you show Grandma which one you like best?” He redirects her to the bags and items pulled out and Diana picks up several items before turning and climbing up to sit next to the older Hexenbiest. Once she’s involved in the conversation Adalind shuffles closer to her ex.

“You can’t just come in and wish away people that are important to our daughter because you don’t like it,” she mutters angrily.

“I’m not,” he protests and she huffs at him. “I’m merely pointing out the facts of her family, that’s all. I never said she didn’t have a Nana, just that she did have a Grandma.”

“Twisting your words won’t help you here,” she warns. “And lying about your actions…”

“What have I lied about?”

“You didn’t tell Nick you were coming here, after you said you would.” She points out angrily and Sean gives her a superior smile.

“I did,” he protests. “I let him know as soon as it was confirmed my mother was well enough to travel.”

“When he was already out on a case!”

“You can hardly blame me, or Nick for that matter, that he can’t be at your beck and call. I’m only here as I can take some time out for lunch, but I’m still on call and will have to go back to work. The world doesn’t revolve around you, Adalind.”

“Nor you,” she snarls back, even as hurt from his words hits her deep. “Everything I’ve done has been to protect my daughter!”

“Everything?” He parrots in a condescending way. “We both know that’s not true. And she is our daughter.”

“Ahem,” Elizabeth interrupts and she turns to see Diana staring up at them. “Adalind dear, won’t you come join us? Diana was just telling me a delightful story of a witch.” She quickly joins them on the sofa and watches as Kelly steps right into Sean’s personal space, forcing him to take a step back and so enable her to take the last seat alongside Adalind and Diana. She gives her daughter a smile and a gentle squeeze and Diana beams back before returning her attention to Elizabeth and chattering on about the story she so loves. She can feel Sean’s eyes on them but keeps her own determinedly on her daughter, keen to block him out for a few moments. It gives her the chance to look closer at Elizabeth and the state the older Hexenbiest is in worries her. The older blonde has always been impeccably dressed, and though the style and quality hasn’t changed, the articles now hang off her thinner frame. She looks paler and withdrawn, bags under her eyes and with deep lines on her face. She perhaps feels Adalind’s attention on her and looks up, giving her a smile before refocusing on Diana.

Turning to Sean she sees his gaze also on his mother and a frown marring his forehead. As eloquently as she is talking and presenting herself, looking at her alongside the youthful energy of her granddaughter, just showcases how little Elizabeth seems to have herself. It is more than obvious that time is truly against her now and Adalind resolves to be the bigger person, to do this for the Hexenbiest who has stayed true to her words and has only ever showed care and concern in regards to her only grandchild.

Elizabeth shares with them more stories, some Adalind has heard before but others new and its fascinating to hear of the history they present of Hexenbiests and their adventures and magical efforts.

Sean frequently adds in comments, and references his connection with Diana as well as royalty, and she has to take deep breaths to contain the comments she’d like to say back. That he’s picked up on Diana’s fascination with castles and seems to be taking it as some kind of sign, and also as a way in for him, is grating and she feels happy when Elizabeth tires enough to request to leave, even a she’s sad to say goodbye to the older Hexenbiest. She gives Diana a big hug and then offers one to Adalind, holding her hand tight as she smiles at them both before Sean helps her to stand once more. Her eyes glow briefly blue before she instructs her son to take her home and Sean offers his own goodbyes and they walk out.

Adalind can’t help but sag back into the seat and isn’t surprised when Diana crawls into her lap.

“Not good, mama,” she murmurs and Adalind agrees, knowing something feels not right but unable to tell what. They both settle into a subjective mood and even Nick arriving can’t break the gloom that has settled over Diana. She quietly explains what happened to him and sees his own anger at his captain’s actions before having to take a call. It sounds like Rosalee and he checks with Henrietta before inviting the couple to join them at her house, mentioning the Wesen council as well as some next steps.

Diana perks up at the Blutbad’s presence and she leaves Nick to talk to Rosalee as she helps Henrietta put together some refreshments for everyone. It seems to be the done thing for Hexenbiests; to be good hostesses and she jokes with the older woman as they compare notes and asides that have helped them in the past. As they gather back in the living room, the conversation shifts back to their visitors and she can’t help but mention her worries again, as well as what her ex may do.

“We still have some things in place that he doesn’t know about,” Nick states to reassure her and she nods.

“How many times have you had to put your energy into that though?” Henrietta asks and she feels her face pull in confusion. Nick too looks to her in misunderstanding and Henrietta frowns at the both.

“You never recast the spell?” She clarifies and Nick and Adalind share a look.

“No?” He replies, tone questioning after that reaction.

“A spell like that has a life, it would need to be renewed at the very least.”

“We … haven’t done that,” Adalind states slowly and Henrietta gazes at them both. “What does that mean?”

“I am not entirely sure,” she replies.

“All good,” Diana suddenly announces and all the adults turn to her.

“What was that honey?” Adalind asks and her daughter smiles.

“All good mama,” she replies.

“She said that before,” Kelly says slowly. “In the car, remember?” She shifts so she leans closer to the little girl. “Diana, do you mean it’s good here, the feelings in the room are good, or something else is, uh, all good?”

“Good, Nana Kelly, all good,” comes the reply and they share a look.

“Thank you, honey, for trying to help,” Adalind says, even as her daughter’s words just add more confusion to the situation.

“Does that mean something?”

“With Diana, I think, yes. She’s said it before and often refers to what she can sense from people as being good, a good feeling to her, so maybe it’s just that she’s aware of the magic we did and it’s reassuring to her? That she doesn’t see it as a threat and accepts it?” She remembers hoping for that, when they cast the spell, back in that warehouse so long ago.

“She can do that?” Monroe asks, awe in his voice.

“Diana is amazingly in tune with her powers and the world around her,” she replies. “She might not always understand it, we do know that, but she has access to incredible magic and it gives her a lot of feedback.”

“Mama dream Nick,” Diana chirps, “and Nick dream mama.” They all stare and Nick feels the weighted gazes of his friends looks on him once more.

“Dreams? Shared dreams?” Rosalee asks, with a lilt to her voice. “As in magically connected dreams?”

“Magical connections?” Monroe picks up and turns to look at Nick straight on. “Hey, didn’t you ask about that a while ago? Like, before our wedding?”

“Yeah,” Nick admits. He looks towards her and she nods, understanding he’s asking to share that information with his friends. “Ever since we cast that protection spell, we’ve had this, uh, link and we shared dreams. It’s how we’ve been able to communicate and get to know each other, while they were hiding.”

“Dude,” Monroe breathes but Henrietta shakes her head.

“I do not believe that casting the protection charm would have such an effect on you,” she states. “There is more to this.”

“I don’t see what else it could have been,” Adalind points out. “That was the catalyst, that was what brought us together.”

“You mean, that was an obvious, conscious thing you did that coincides with what came next,” Henrietta replies. “I have sensed from the beginning your entanglement and previously told you that I believe there is more going on here.”

“Dude, a magical entanglement and your zombie mode? I mean, come on!” She sees Kelly start and then swing round to face Nick.

“What does he mean zombie mode?” Kelly asks sharply.

“Ah, mom I can explain that,” Nick starts before offering a very simple, very quick re-telling of what happened with the Cracher-Mortel Wesen and the after effects he was still discovering.

“I think this is something we need to discuss more,” Kelly states and then stops when Nick shoots her a look. They both just stare at each other and she knows everyone can feel the tension racket up between them and in the room.

“Maybe it’s time we head home,” Adalind suggests softly and everyone agrees quickly, helping Henrietta to tidy up as they attempt to end the evening in a positive manner but stilted conversation ebbs and flows. The drive back to the loft is just as awkward, Adalind sensing that Kelly is brimming with some, or multiple, emotions but trying her best to keep Diana distracted. Taking her daughter inside and getting her ready for bed takes her away from the Grimms and whatever is brewing between them.

-G-

“You haven’t tested it?” His mother asks after he’s finished explaining, in more depth this time, what had happened to him and the incidents that had occurred since. They’re sat at the table, both with drinks they haven’t touched in front of them, and him looking to see if Adalind has finished with Diana yet so her return can hopefully get them off this topic. He shrugs, not exactly sure what she’s expecting of him.

“How am I supposed to do that? Go out and pick a fight or something?”

“Well, let’s do some now,” she states and Nick looks on bewildered as she pushes back from the table and starts to walk away.

“You want us to what? … fight?” He calls after her and she gestures for him to follow as she goes through the connecting doors to the next loft. As he does, he sees she’s made some slight changes to the space, the most obvious being the small amount of furniture he had bought being pushed to right next to the other, potential kitchen space, and so creating a fairly large empty space that runs along one side of the loft, opposite to all the rooms. The corner has some mats he’s never seen before and is clearly being set up as some kind of exercise area.

“You’ve been busy,” he comments as he comes to a stop beside his mother.

“We had some space in the last house which we used as an area we could practise defensive moves and safe fall methods for Diana and it was really useful. I’ve always found I move better if I keep fluid, with regular exercise, so it helps me to have a space I can train in. Using that time to also help Adalind and Diana be better prepared has also been beneficial.” She explains. “I’d like to get a few more things but this is the basics covered for now.”

“So, what are we going to do?”

“If you have something that altered or enhanced you and your abilities, we need to know more. It’s long been understood that Grimm’s react in different ways to various Wesen methods, and you and I are starting to be able to piece together why that might be. But until then, we just have to test what this could mean for you and what you can do.”

“Test how?” He asks warily and she throws him a look before pivoting round and then coming back, aiming a slap at his face. His instincts take over, the warning feeling in the back of his head telling him to move and he shifts enough so that he only feels the slightest graze of her fingertips across his cheek. “Mom!”

“Nicky, right now you are limited in who you can go to for help with this. You’ve already said you think you’re being followed so going somewhere new isn’t a great option and I highly doubt you’d be willing to potentially beat up your friends, even if they volunteered to help.” She points out.

“So, what, you think I want to beat you up?” He asks sharply back and she winces but keeps her gaze directly on him.

“We both know we have some hurt feelings between us,” she acknowledges and he opens his mouth but she holds up a hand to stop him. “I know we’ve talked about this but I also know that what we’ve addressed so far is just a start. You’re allowed to still hold some of those feelings inside and if tapping into that helps provide some answers about what you can do now, and how it happens so you can control it, well that’s something I can help with.”

“Mom, I don’t want to do it like that,” he objects. “First, that’s not the way to address anything lingering between us and second, last time I was in this stare I did some serious damage and I could do that again. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Nicky, I’m a Grimm too, we heal faster than most so I’ll be alright. And I don’t believe you would truly hurt me, even in a more primal state. When I came back into your life you were very emotional, angry and in a state of fight with Kimura. Yet, you still stopped when you realised it was me.”

“That was different,” he argues back. “I wasn’t what I am now.”

“All the more reason to do some tests and see what we can find out,” she reasons. “I’ve been a Grimm longer than you; I have a few tricks up my sleeve. And if you really do feel uncomfortable then we can ask Adalind to referee, with her powers she should be able to separate us if needed.” He’s not sure but he does accept that he needs to know more about what he can do, especially if the Wesenrein are back and targeting his friends again. And his mother does have valid points, he can’t just approach anybody with this request. Though a sparring session with the captain wouldn’t be the worst thing…

Shaking that thought away he agrees, be it very hesitantly, and quickly retreats to the other loft to ask Adalind for her help. Diana is already asleep and he’s thankful for that, not sure he wants the little girl to see him, or her Nana Kelly, in a fight. They leave all the doors open, her bedroom door parted just a crack, so there’s clear line of sight and Adalind settles into a chair in the link door way so she can see and hear if Diana wakes and calls out for any of them, as well as keep an eye on them and their test fight.

“Ok, how are we doing this?” He asks as he focuses on his mother.

“Oh, I don’t think we need set rules,” she replies and a slow grin spread across her face. “I think it’ll be obvious once we start and who wins.” Nick has a moment to become suspicious that his mother is potentially enjoying this before she moves.

She leaps forward, creating a knot by linking both hands and bringing it down on his head. Or should have, but Nick counters and raises his own arms to swipe the blow away, pushing her off balance as well. She goes low with the movement, spinning and kicking out and he only just keeps his feet. Throwing a punch, she slaps it away and jabs him in the ribs but he meets her next blow and they grapple for a moment before she spins away. She circles him and he tries to get that lock, that sense of her being like he’s done before when sparring with Trubel and Monroe but finds it harder to do with her. She’s there and yet she’s not.

He fakes a lunge and manages to land a blow but his next is blocked by her own. He can feel his heart beating wildly, and thinks he can hear hers, as he forces himself to concentrate, to see an opponent and not his mother, to feel the room and what might come next, react to the threat, such as it is, in front of him.

The next kick she aims at him is swiped away but knocks them sideways even as she makes contact with his shoulder. She spins again and then is at his back. Another leap and she’s on him but he flows with the movement, taking them both to the floor and getting one arm in a lock but she bucks up, wrapping a leg around him that creates a moment of distraction on his part and she uses it to roll them, twisting so she has her knees under her and her arms around his throat. There’s pressure there and it triggers something in him, the space around him seeming to grow stiller even as he remains aware of her presence behind him. He brings his hands up to break the hold but it tightens, restricting his movement and airway. His heartbeat slows and the need to inhale fades. The pressure on him doesn’t let up but it no longer concerns him, he can wait this out, wait for the next breath and the moment to strike.

The stillness envelopes him and he sinks into it, the space around him fogging over and with it the presence recedes. He can sense it there, as well as another, but the threat coming from them is minimal. It all regresses and his focus turn inwards as a cool sensation settles onto his body. Or from inside his body. There’s no breath and no beat but it doesn’t matter. There is just time and he has that, can sense it, moving along, as with the cold around him. He’s primed and ready.

Then a jolt of warmth comes, sending a spark through him that lights up his insides. Spreading from the point of impact, like little bolts of lightning, until they reach his heart and it jumps into rhythm once more and he opens his eyes with a gasp.

Adalind looks down on him, worry lining her face, and he sees his mother hovering at her shoulder.

“Nick?”

“Nicky?”

They both call to him and he shakes his head before sitting up, looking around to see he’s still on the sparring mat.

“Weren’t you just behind me?” He asks, looking towards his mother and only then taking in her pale face. “Mom?”

“Nicky, I’m sorry, so sorry,” she states then leans around to embrace him. He looks to Adalind in alarm but she only offers a weak, strained smile in response. Neither of them looks ok and he raises his arms to hug her back as he studies their faces.

“Mom, I’m ok,” he says but she doesn’t budge.

“Nick, you weren’t breathing,” Adalind explains as he looks to her again in confusion. “We couldn’t find your heartbeat.” He stares for a moment before gently disengaging from his mother.

“I think I did that,” he murmurs and both women look at him. “You had me in a chokehold, a good one,” he explains and his mother grimaces. “And it just felt, like I could wait it out, like I didn’t need to breathe ... until it was time to move.” He speaks slowly, figuring it out in his head almost as he says it out loud.

“You went grey, Nick, your whole skin went a different colour, a different tone. No movement from your chest, no feel of a heartbeat. I couldn’t wake you up. Thank God Adalind was here, it was her touch that brought you back.” His mother describes to him and he nods in acknowledgement of her words.

“Zombie mode,” he says, repeating the phrase Monroe had coined.

“It was like you were dead,” Adalind murmurs and he reaches for her then, happy to feel that familiar spark as their fingers interlock. “For a moment, I couldn’t sense you.”

“I sensed you,” he states. “Could still get a feeling of the room, it just seemed far away.”

“I shouldn’t have suggested this,” his mother bursts out. “We should have done some more research and-“

“No, you were right that I needed to learn more,” he interrupts, not liking the look on her face. “I’m just sorry it happened like this. I didn’t intend to upset either of you or … or go all freaky.” He reaches to clasp her shoulder with his free hand, keeping the other linked with Adalind. “And I have learnt something new, I can do more. That gives me an advantage and we now know what may happen and how to get me out of it.” Neither of them looks impressed with any of that. “I’m ok,” he reiterates.

“I think we should get you up off this floor and maybe call it a night,” Adalind suggests and he has both of them help pull him up, even if he doesn’t feel like he needs it. They walk either side of him as they leave the sparring space and enter the other loft. He continues to reassure that he is fine, that he was aware even if he didn’t seem to be but doesn’t make much headway by the time they reach the bedroom.

“Ok, I don’t need to be put to bed,” he states as his mother goes to follow him into the room. “I’m ok, really.” He holds her gaze and after a moment she nods.

“Alright, sleep well,” she replies before backing away. Adalind gives him a smile and steps away but he pulls her back by their still linked hands.

“Are you ok?” He asks and she shrugs.

“It was … disconcerting to see you like that,” she whispers. “I know you’ve mentioned it before but to see it and then to not feel you … I wasn’t prepared for it.”

“I’m sorry,” he replies.

“Not your fault,” Adalind replies, reaching up to press a kiss to his lips. “Go get some rest.” She squeezes his fingers then backing away and heading into Diana’s room. He stands for a moment, unsure before turning himself and entering the room, going on automatic it seems as he gets ready for bed.

Now he feels the cold. His thoughts seem to echo and they’re all very loud. He’d known he’d done something different, had felt the change but to hear how it was from the outside is slightly more shocking. Had he really stopped his own breathing and pulse? The grey colour is something he has heard before, remembering Rosalee describing that from his other, previous zombie experiences. He moves slowly, in a slight daze that he’s on his own after such an event, especially after what has just happened and how they had reacted. He would have thought they’d be more supportive … and that Adalind would have stayed. She’d been so caring after the last incident, albeit through their dreams, so maybe it was different when seen in person. Maybe he was just too different and-

A light tapping comes at the door and he looks up as it slides and Adalind reappears, Diana in her arms.

“Can we join you?” She asks softly, her look offering him what he needs, and warmth rushes back to him. He nods and she walks to the other side of the bed, with Nick pulling back the duvet so they can all slip under it. Diana wiggles into the middle and Adalind follows her and he pauses for a moment to look at them both, Adalind’s soft, supportive smile and Diana’s sleepy one, before joining them. Diana nestles close and he looks over her head to Adalind who slides a hand around her daughter and onto his chest. A sense of comfort washes over him and he lets his thoughts quiet and sleep take over.

-G-

Nick wakes up to a face full of wispy hair, and Diana’s elbow wedged against his ribs. He gently eases away from her and then hovers as he looks at the two blondes, turned towards each other and in peaceful sleep. It was certainly some of the best sleep he’s had in a while. Without making it obvious, or needing to talk it out, Adalind had done exactly what he needed last night. She’d shown that she still trusted him, with her daughter as well, and that she’d still be by his side, even with the more unusual characteristics that he was discovering about himself. He leans to press soft, gentle kisses on both their foreheads before rearranging the covers over them both and picking up some clothes before leaving the room.

His mother is already at the coffee maker, acknowledging him as he moves past her, and then handing him a steaming mug after he reappears from the bathroom. He accepts and studies her over the rim as he takes a gulp.

“Are you alright?”

“Shouldn’t I be asking you that?” She huffs out and he tilts his head.

“I’m ok,” he says. “Really.” He adds as she shoots him a look and she sighs.

“Do you still have your Aunt Marie’s trailer?” She asks and he jolts at the change of topic.

“Ah, yeah, I do. I have it hidden on a piece of land, not clearly owned by me. and that only the people I trust know the location of.” He explains and she nods.

“The Blutbad and Fuchsbau and your police partner?” She guesses and he nods in confirmation. “Juliette?”

“She knew I was moving it to somewhere different but I’m not sure I ever told her the exact location,” he replies thinking back. “Oh, and Trubel knows.”

“Trubel?” His mother raises an eyebrow and he grins.

“Yeah, Trubel. I think you’d like her. She’s a Grimm I met, who didn’t know she was a Grimm at the time, and I helped her, uh, acclimatise to this world of ours.”

“Sounds like someone I should meet,” she says, sounding curious, and he nods.

“She’s traveling at the moment but I think that would definitely be something that should happen,” he agrees before his phone goes off. “Hey, Hank,” he greets and then listens as his partner details the break through in their case that’s happened. “Alright, I’m on my way in now.” He puts down the phone and finishes his coffee before moving to place the empty cup in the sink. “Did you ask about the trailer for a reason?”

“I thought I might check it out, see if there’s any further information about this Cracher-Mortel you mentioned, or any other instances recorded of Grimm’s being affected in different ways.” She replies. “Plus, I might try to get a message to an old contact, who might know more and be willing to share that information.”

“Alright, well just keep me informed,” he says before quickly giving directions to where the trailer is now, the best routes to get there and any other landmarks he thinks his mother might find useful. He considers going back to say goodbye to Adalind and Diana but decides against it, if both are still asleep, they need that more, especially as it’s normal sleep, unlike the magical exhaustion Diana has experienced several times now. His mother confirms to pass on his goodbye, as well as letting him know where they all are, and he leaves. The sooner he gets to the work, the sooner he’ll be finished and be able to get back home to them.

Hank greets him with the news that one of the kids from their case has come forward himself, freaked out after what he did and giving into the peer pressure from his friends. He gives them all the details they need and it’s refreshing to have, what feels like, the first case in a while that’s non-Wesen and so open and shut, done. They’re able to get IDs of the other two boys and send units to their addresses and are just waiting for their arrival when a man entering the bullpen catches Nick’s eye.

He moves with the swagger of knowing you have power, that you’re bigger and stronger than those around you and that that gives you the right, and might, in any situation. Even without clearly seeing his face Nick’s instincts zone in on the man and he watches as the captain accepts him into his office with a handshake. With a jolt he realises he’s seen that before. Turning to his desk, and Hank’s enquiring look, he quickly scrolls through the file they’re been putting together before stopping at one of the surveillance images. There, the same man they were attempting to ID the other day.

Now, he knows the man inside the captain’s office is part of the Verrat. That fact makes him focus on the small room even more, trying to watch as they talk and, as much as he tries, there’s just too much noise in the room around him for him to be able to isolate and listen in to their conversation fully, only being able to hear the odd word.

“Nick!” Juliette’s voice jolts him and he looks up, startled at the loud call and having not expected to hear it or see her, striding towards him from the other side of the bullpen. “Is it true?!”

“Is what true?” He parrots feeling confused.

“I overheard Rosalee and Monroe talking about … about *her*.” She practically snarls. “That bitch?! Really?” He stands quickly at that, putting the dots together.

“Juliette, I don’t think-“

“Clearly you’re not thinking at all!” She exclaims and her loud voice is getting them lots of attention. He can feel the stares and he moves closer to her, lowering his voice.

“This isn’t the right place for this conversation,” he murmurs. She glares at him as her hands move rapidly through the air, pointing at him and then gesturing wildly.

“This isn’t the right place for her! I could wring her neck, no, break it! How dare she-“

“You are in a police station,” he mutters quickly as Juliette’s words attract more attention.

“I am in shock Nick and cannot understand what the hell you are thinking!” He steps closer then, taking her arm to lead her away as most of the movement in the room comes to a stop as everyone turns to look as her loud words fill the space.

“And I would explain it to you but not here.” He emphasises the last two words and she finally looks around, seeing the faces and reading the room.

“Fine,” she huffs and shrugs off his hand. “Let’s go somewhere else then.” She doesn’t wait, turning and walking quickly out of the room. He throws a look at Hank, who grimaces in understanding, and follows her, catching the sympathetic looks shot at him from others in the room. Captain had come to his office door at some point and he gives a nod as Nick walks past, the man behind him wearing a little smirk before turning away and out of his eye line.

Juliette is waiting for him in the corridor, arms folded and he sighs as he approaches her.

“Will you let me talk first? And listen to what I have to say?” He asks, aware he’s somewhat echoing the start of their break-up conversation. She huffs and re-crosses her arms before nodding.

“I suppose,” she mutters.

“Ok, then let’s do this privately, alright?” He leads her down the corridor and towards what will probably be one of the most awkward conversations in his life.

-G-

Adalind stretches as she wakes, feeling almost sluggish after having such a good night’s sleep. She’s alone in the bed and she focuses for a moment, letting her senses tell her that the only people present nearby are familiar, the warmth of her daughter and Kelly’s cooler, reassuring tone. They both look up as she joins them in the main living space, sat at the table with the remains of breakfast around them as well as some colouring books and drawing pads.

“Mama!” Diana greets happily and she steps over to give her daughter a hug and kiss. “Look, castle!” She points at the page in the book and Adalind smiles, offering a comment to Diana even as her worry festers. It’s perfectly normal, almost the standard really, for little girls to like castles and fairytales and the like and not something Adalind should be focusing on. It’s not a problem, it’s not like they have to worry about a royal family coming for her daughter and trying to take her to an actual castle that she then might be trapped in for the rest of her life, or for whatever purpose the family put upon her. This isn’t part of her inheritance coming out, an awareness of her heritage, encouraged by her father and his new nickname for her, and something more for her to worry about. She sighs, forcing the thoughts away and dropping into a seat by Diana’s side.

“Alright?” Kelly asks and she nods with a smile in reply. “Ok, I need to pop out for a bit. I’m going to pick some things up but I’ll come straight back. Will you be ok here?”

“Yeah, we’ll be fine,” she replies and Kelly nods before giving Diana a goodbye and then leaving. Since her daughter is happily occupied Adalind gathers some breakfast for herself along with the book from Henrietta and settles at the table to study some more. Maybe there was something she didn’t fully take in the last time she looked through. Whatever may help, she’ll do and if that means studying and reading some more, then that’s what she’ll do.

Time passes and Kelly returns with her own books, Adalind getting her first glimpse of some of the famous Grimm dairies, and the three of them share the space, though each absorbed on their own focus. When they break for lunch they also get a call from Henrietta, who warns them that she is having other visitors that evening and in the morning and that she thought it best that they did not make an appearance at her house during that time. Kelly thanks her for the heads up and Adalind is secretly thankful, knowing she can use this as a reason to just bunker down for the next day or so. After all the events of the past few days, some quiet time will be very appreciated, for all of them but especially Diana who has had so much change and upheaval, and she’s hopeful Nick will also be able to join them.

He’s in a strange mood when he gets home and doesn’t offer much reason as to why, instead focusing on some photos he’s brought that he wants them both to look at. Adalind recognises several members of the Verrat that she’s seen before, with Kelly adding in that another man is someone she’s seen at a Resistance meeting and they both recognise Meisner.

“He was there when I gave birth to Diana,” she explains the connection and her reaction to seeing his face on the sheet on the table. “Helped with that, as it wasn’t easy. Without him, I don’t think either of us would be here.” Kelly explains her brief meeting with him too as Adalind remembers that time in the cabin. Of feeling so lost and afraid. Powerless even as her Hexenbiest returned to her.

She shakes that off, reminding herself of what she has now, even as the worries of all that still remains unclear surge inside. Diana slips her hand into hers and she smiles down at her daughter before enlisting her help to make some dinner, using the activity to settle herself whilst also just being with her daughter. Adalind can hear Nick and Kelly continue to talk as she and Dian move around the kitchen but she lets it fade to the background, choosing to let Diana lead and listen as her daughter instructs her what to do and then making her laugh when she does it, deliberately, wrong.

They talk about lighter topics as they eat, Nick explaining his job a little more to Diana as well as the balance of right and wrong, and she insists on him reading her a bedtime story when the time comes. With that motivation, she rushes through her bath and is snuggled up in bed in record time. Adalind takes the opportunity to have her own bath, taking the time to just relax in the hot water and try to let her worries float away. It doesn’t work but she at least feels clean and refreshed by the time she’s back in the bedroom.

“Hey,” Nick says quietly as he enters the room. “Diana’s asleep now.”

“Thank you for reading to her,” she replies and sees a smile grin twist his lips.

“I’m happy to,” he states and she smiles back. They look at each other for a moment and she feels the room start to charge with that familiar energy. “Will you … stay?” She feels shy all of a sudden. Never mind all that they have experienced so far.

“I wasn’t sure …” he trails off and she realises he’s nervous too.

“I’d like you to,” she states and he nods.

“Ok,” he says, looking down then back up. “Ok, I’ll just do a final check then I’ll be back.” He indicates over his shoulder and quickly disappears as she climbs into the bed. Moments later he’s back, pulling the cover aside so he can join her before settling it over them. She turns so she can face him, studying his face before shifting closer and reaching up to kiss him.

Its smooth and languid, both just taking their time and allowing their lips to meet, over and over again, before she feels that spark and suddenly she wants more. He meets her as she pushes closer, tongue darting out to twist with his and hands in his hair, their kiss growing wild before his hands come up to cup her face, and he gentles their movements. She pulls back to breathe and he shifts her back down, so she rests on his chest.

“Goodnight, Adalind,” he whispers, pressing a kiss to her head and giving a clear signal that nothing else is happening right then. She rubs his chest in reply, taking deep breaths as she tries to control the urges still lingering, as well as the small dart of hurt at the rejection. He pulls her close and she sighs, focusing on still being in his arms and the tingle of magic that surrounds them.

-G-

Nick wakes early, still feeling out of sorts and can tell, by the frown lines on her forehead, that Adalind hasn’t had a restful night either. He’d so desperately wanted to lose himself in her last night, in them and how it felt to be together, but it also hadn’t felt right when his mind was still repeating his last interaction with his ex. Moving slowly, he slides out of bed and hopes she can get some more sleep, rather than being awoken at such a time by him. Gathering some clothes, he pads across the space, glad he knows the area so well now that he doesn’t need any light to see where he’s going. In the bathroom he splashes water on his face and then studies himself in the mirror. He looks tired. His dreams, perfectly normal ones unfortunately, had been full of mashed up images from his past as well as hazy interpretations of what may come in the future.

Seeing Juliette yesterday had thrown him, as had explaining the small amount he’d been willing to share with her and he knew he’d hurt her. That that conversation had probably been more harmful than the one where they broke up. She’d been mad, confused, in denial then right back to mad again and he couldn’t blame her. From where she stood, and what she knew as he couldn’t and wouldn’t tell her the whole story, his actions definitely looked suspect. She’d thrown accusations and anything else she thought would work at him, including her new relationship, and he could do nothing to make it better other than stand there. His reaction, or lack of, had infuriated her even more and she’d stormed off before they could really resolve anything. When he’d talked to Monroe the Blutbad had been apologetic, not realising how much Juliette had heard when she been waiting at the Spice Shop before going for coffee with Rosalee. While he was glad they still had their friendship he wasn’t going to deny that it did make his life more complicated.

Still, he had a day off today and when Adalind had mentioned just spending the day at the loft, he’d immediately thought of what he wanted to do. With so many agents in town, both the known and unknowns he’s sure are out there, he wants to sure up their security. Which means finally investigating that tunnel and whether it could be used as another place to hide, or another escape route.

He gathers a torch and a lamp before making his way to the secret door, pressing the lever to open it and shining the light down below. Steps imbedded in the wall disappear down and he strains to hear if there’s any movement beneath him. All he picks up is the movement of wind, as well as the faint beating that he knows is Adalind, Diana and his mother’s heartbeats. Popping the torch in his mouth, and attaching the lamp to his belt, he swings himself up and over the ledge before starting to climb down. The ladder like steps continue for quite a drop before he reaches the bottom. The air is cooler down here but it’s dry and he sweeps the space with torchlight to see an arched tunnel lined with brick walls. He stills to see if anything else can be heard and then walks slowly forward, keeping on the balls of his feel just in case. Theres a few cracks in the wall, and some bricks at the bottom have come loose slightly, but otherwise the space still looks in good condition. Another few feet and he reaches the end, blocked from going further by a metal door, with a wheel handle that doesn’t budge when he tries it. Setting the lamp down so he can turn the torch off and try with both hands, he groans as he grips the handle and pulls hard but no movement comes. He steps back with a pant and to inspect the door move closely before deciding some tools might be of help. He scans the walls more closely as he retreats back to the steps, but finds nothing more and so quickly ascends the ladder back up.

“Hey,” his mother greets him.

“Hey,” he replies as he gets his footing back in the loft again. “You seen my toolbox?” He knows its somewhere around here, having used it so much to set the loft up. She shakes her head then watches as he hunts around the room for it. Finally finding it, behind some of the other furniture in the next loft, he quickly explains where and what he’s doing before climbing back through the entrance again. He reaches the door quicker this time and sets to work. Examining the handle and lock system, as well as the door setting and any other potential weak points before pulling out some options and trying to use them, as well as brute force, to open the door.

He has no idea how much time passes, zoned in on the metal in front of him and the action of getting it open. Sweat quickly builds up and he pulls off his shirt fairly quickly, the feeling of the cool air refreshing to him. The clink of the tools hitting metal becomes almost rhythmic and he fumbles with the hammer as he hears Diana’s voice call out his name.

Making his way back up, the small blonde stands just by the entrance and greets him with a smile before asking if he wants to join them for breakfast. After seeing both Adalind and his mother taking in his appearance he quickly shrugs back into his shirt and then washes his hands and face before joining them at the table.

“How’s it going?” His mother asks as Adalind enquires about what he’s been doing.

“The tunnel leads to a door that’s sealed tight. I’m trying to get it open so we can know where it leads and if it can be used in an emergency. So far, it’s holding tight but I’m not ready to give up just yet.”

“Well, be careful,” Adalind says and he grins at her.

“Is a dungeon,” Diana offers and Nick has a moment to wonder about where she’s heard that before she then goes onto repeat facts that he’s almost positive Monroe has told her, in their discussions as they built together.

“Not a dungeon,” he states, not wanting to give her any ideas that might be scary. “But definitely still a mystery.” He pops the final piece of pancake in his mouth, thanks Diana and watches as she levitates their plates to the sink before scuttling over to the reading nook, pulling a book down as she climbs up onto the sofa there. His mother offers some tips about using leverage to force open the door before making her way into the other loft and he gives Adalind a smile then retreats back to the tunnel and the unknown it holds.

-G-

Eyeing Nick as he disappears down the secret shaft again, she just can’t get the image of him, shirtless and sweaty, out of her mind. He really had looked very appealing and if she had her way, especially after what didn’t happen last night, right now they’d be otherwise engaged. Biting her lip, she checks on Diana, who’s happily occupied with some new book and then decides to risk it.

“Erm, Kelly?” She calls and the older Grimm pops her head through the connecting door. “Could you keep an eye on Diana for a few moments? I’m just going to help Nick.” She indicates the entrance to the tunnel and gets a nod in confirmation before she climbs through the gap in the wall and makes her way down the ladder steps. Once at the bottom, and on more stable footing, she can hear the clinking of his movements, the soft exclamations as he works and follows the sounds.

The sight that greets her is worth the climb down, Nick back to being shirtless and half illuminated by the lone lamp he’s using for light. He does two more hammer blows, and she watches as the muscles in his back ripple with the movement, before he stops and turns to look at her.

“Hey,” he greets, looking puzzled. “What are you doing down here?” She eyes him for a moment longer, lingering on his chest again, before taking long strides forward to sink her hands in his hair and pull him down for a kiss.

She feels his gasp of surprise and uses it to swipe her tongue around his lips before pulling him closer still. His hands come up to hold her hips, pulling her against his body as he catches up to her intent.

“Adalind,” he murmurs as she pulls back to breathe. “What?”

“Goddess, you looked hot,” she moans and runs her lips along his jaw, feeling the rough texture of his stubble. One hand stay buried in his hair as the other slithers down to grip his shoulder, using both to angle him where she wants him. Her lips dance over his skin in little kisses before nipping at his earlobe. She feels his fingers clench at her sides before a hand moves up, cupping her jaw and pulling her up and he kisses her hard, fusing their lips together.

Their bodies press and strain to get closer, as their tongues twist and she has to pull away to breathe, so Nick just drops his head and sucks at her pulse point. She knows they don’t have time to do what she really wants, what her body is craving right now, but she thinks she can at least reward Nick for the lovely visual he treated her to.

“I looked hot,” he murmurs as he moves from one side of her neck to the other.

“Mmhhmm,” she hums, trailing her hand down his spine and feeling him shiver at the sensation. “And I think I should show you, just what it made me think.” She reaches her destination and squeezes, enjoying his gasp and thrust into her hand. His head tips back and she uses the movement to her advantage, lapping up his throat and to his ear, as her hand encourages his forward motion. “Just feel,” she whispers before dropping down, grabbing at his discarded shirt to put under knees, hands parting fabric that’s stretched taunt and then doing her best to make him only think of what she’s doing to him.

She hears his grunts and groans and feels the shift of his body as she focuses her every move to make everything feel good for him. A hand threads itself into her hair and she senses Nick reach out for balance even as she laps and sucks at him. Focuses on the heat and hardness and making it all more for him as she uses her hand, tongue and mouth. Relaxing and swallowing around him as she feels the play and tense of his muscles, hears his exclamations and works with the jerks of his hips.

A wrenching noise makes her pull back, looking up to see Nick gasping and gripping the wheel handle of the door in one hand, the previously secured, sealed tight door now open.

“Oh, you did it!” She exclaims, distracted, shifting to inspect where the door leads to, but Nick hauls her up and into a harsh kiss. “Nick …”

“Fuck, Adalind, you can’t just stop like that,” he pants out as he spins them so she now has her back to the tunnel wall.

“You opened the door,” she mutters and then moans as he presses his body into hers, still hard and hot and wanting.

“Right now, that is the last thing on my mind,” he replies before kissing her again. Their mouths battle as one of her hands buries in his hair as the other skins down his naked backside and his hands grip her, one on her hip and the other pushing under her shirt. She has to pull back to breathe, again, and he drops his head down to lay kisses along her neck and collarbone, the area of skin available getting bigger as he pulls her clothing out of the way.

“But the door … oh … it’s open,” she gasps out again and he pauses, tilting his head in the door’s direction for a moment.

“Can’t hear anything so we’re fine, stop distracting me,” he orders and slips a hand further under her top to swipe his thumb across a nipple.

“Oh, more,” she pleads, as the sensations build, and his other hand soon joins in with the same action. “Nick, more!” She grips tight to both of his shoulders as his hands and lips move over her. “Ah!”

“Hush,” he hums as he brushes kisses up to her ear. “Really, really don’t want my mother to come investigate right now.”

“We should stop,” she replies, his words bringing back the reality of who is just a flight of stairs and one, albeit thick, wall away, but Adalind still can’t quite bring herself to pull away.

“Ok,” he says, pulling back slightly so they can look at each other, noses just skimming. “You should head back up then.” His words may say one thing but his body implies another, staying pressed close and fingers still swirling.

“Nick …”

“Adalind …”

They both just stare, caught in the moment, and she feels it, the heat and magic and that feeling, so familiar now when they’re together, build around them. Feels the sparks from his touch and the budding sense of something more, something magical and special and delicious. Their breaths mingle as they hover in the indecision, of wanting more and trying to be sensible.

And then they’re kissing, mouths hot and hard as teeth clash and he presses her back, further on the tunnel wall. She feels the tight grip on her thigh as he pulls her leg up and presses into her, hard in just the right spot and she moans into his mouth as her hands encourage him closer still. He thrusts against her and she has to break the kiss, to gasp in air and to encourage him onwards. They can’t stop now, she needs this, needs him.

“Harder, please,” she pants and pushes back at him. “Need you …” They spin as both try to gain the upper hand before he pins her to the wall once more. She’s not sure when her pants were loosened, or how Nick did it, if he even did, but all she cares about is that it has happened, material out of the way, and then he’s there, and she has to bite down on her own lip to smother her cry as he slides inside.

“Ar-ahh,” he breathes into her ear, head ducked down onto her shoulder, and it might be one of the sexiest sounds she’s heard him make yet. His hips jut forward as he holds tight to her leg, holding her open to him, as his other hand links with hers, pressing high above their heads against the wall. She feels the scrape of the bricks as well as the graze of his stubble and whimpers as the sensations gather and add to everything he’s doing.

“Can’t … go … slow,” he pants and she shakes her head, voice caught in her throat, but rolling her hips in reply, hoping he understands. She doesn’t need slow, or anything but him, and how he’s currently moving. She feels close already, her senses heightened and everything beginning to tighten, that budding wave building and building.

And then she’s there, feelings, sensation and magic, cascade over her and she cries out softly into the air, as her body clings to his. Nick’s own vocalisation comes as he shudders over her, and for a moment she feels trapped by the presence and power of him, so hard and hot and heavy all around her, pressing into her, too much yet also somehow not enough, before he relaxes and she can take a deep breath once more.

Her leg drops down but he keeps her hand in his, still interlocked, as they pant and come down from their joint high. She hears him snicker lightly before he pulls his head up from its resting spot in her hair and he looks at her in slight amazement.

“What was that?” He wonders and she has to laugh at his expression.

“A little more than either of us bargained for,” she replies, slightly sheepishly, as she was the one who put everything into motion.

“You think?” He huffs and shakes his head. “This is crazy.” He closes his eyes and huffs again and Adalind feels a swoop of uncertainty. Looking around, where they are and how they’re dressed, or being only partially so, and what he might feel after the rush fades, she wriggles slightly, his grip easing and she begins to pull herself back into something passing as more presentable.

“I’m sorry I-“ She starts to stutter out but Nick squeezes her hand and she looks back up at him.

“No, I didn’t mean it like that,” he states. “Don’t apologise for something I, and I hope you, thoroughly enjoyed.” He dips his head and she offers him a tentative smile, feeling suddenly shy. “I meant, yeah, this is a bit crazy but I like it, like what I can do with you and have it not feel out there, crazy or not, but just something between us.”

He's right there, and she feels something settle inside that he can say it. She knows how Hexenbiests can be perceived, and how her past might paint her in a certain light, but having someone acknowledge that it’s ok, that her feelings, and actions, are just something for them, between them, makes her feel all sorts of emotions. Even if they do make her act a little crazy, every now and then. She opens her mouth to say just that, recognise her own actions and how Nick is, once again, above and beyond what she thought he would be.

“I’m crazy about you,” she says instead and feels her breath hitch at the look that comes over his face.

“Mama?” Diana’s voice suddenly echoes down to them and they both look up. “Mama, Nana Kelly, up!”

“Coming Diana!” She calls back and just sees Nick’s lips quirk as he pulls back. She shoots him a look and he offers a shrug, a bit helplessly, as his mouth spreads into a full-blown grin. She reaches out to goose him on the ass quickly and he yelps, causing her own smile to spread and she has to step further away so she can pull her own clothing back into place. The rustling of clothes and shared looks fill the next few moments and they share a smile.

“Are you coming with me?” She asks, voice dropping deliberately, even as she indicates going back up into the lift. His grin blooms again and Adalind decides she likes this look on Nick, all satisfied and a bit cheeky.

“No, I’ll stay and do what I was doing, before you came down and thoroughly distracted me,” he replies and she jolts as she remembers.

“Oh, the door!” She exclaims and twists to peer at it.

“Go see Diana,” Nick says softly as she takes a step in that direction. “I’ll just check for any immediate signs of danger and then I’ll join you.”

“Ok,” she agrees stepping back again before dropping her eyes. “Erm, how do I look?” She needs to know if she can greet her daughter straight away or whether she needs to make a quick bathroom dash.

“Gorgeous,” Nick replies and she meets his eyes as a warm feeling spreads through her chest.

“Thank you, but that’s not what I meant,” she says softly. His hands come up to brush her hair back.

“I know,” he replies. “But honestly, I have no idea what you’ll look like to them. Right now, you just look amazing to me.” She can’t help but push forward then, kissing him slow and deep.

“Be safe,” she cautions as she pulls back and retreats after hearing his positive reply. She’s just at the steps when he calls her name and she turns.

“Throw down a towel for me,” he requests. “And maybe a new shirt?” That makes her grin and she nods before starting the climb up. Swinging herself through the entranceway, she scans the space to see Diana and Kelly over by the kitchen. She leaves the secret door open and then heads for the bathroom, grateful it’s the closer space.

“Everything ok?” Kelly calls.

“Yeah, just getting Nick a towel,” she replies, partially closing the door as she grabs the required item, nabbing a shirt of his from the laundry basket, as well as looking at herself in the mirror. She splashes water on her face and smooths down her hair, otherwise her countenance isn’t too bad. At least, she doesn’t think its screams out what just happened. Taking the towel and shirt and then levitating them down to Nick, she turns and offers a smile as both Diana and Kelly watch her approach.

“So, the door is open,” she announces. “Nick’s just taking a look now after we managed to get it unlocked.”

“You two managed, huh?” The look Kelly shoots her has her blushing and she quickly engages Diana in conversation. Kelly has pulled out items for baking and Diana gleefully selects cookie cutters shaped like a witch’s hat, broomstick and cauldron that Adalind knows Nick got deliberately. She joins in with them as they mix ingredients and prepare the surface to roll and shape everything and the trays are just going into the oven as Nick appears.

“Something smells good,” he calls and Diana slides off her stool to run and greet him but stops short of embracing him like she usually does.

“Oh, Nick icky!” He laughs at that and deliberately steps closer to Diana, who in turn squeals and runs away. She collides with Adalind’s legs and she lifts her daughter up as Nick walks closer, though he stays on the other side of the counter.

“You certainly do not smell good,” Kelly points out and Nick grimaces. “But I hear you got that door open.”

“Yeah, not surprising when I doubt anybody has been down there in years. Place is full of cob webs and dirt and just stale air. But the door is open and guess what it leads to? More tunnel. I think it might even connect to the old Shanghai tunnels that are connected under various parts of Portland.” He looks somewhat excited about it and she thinks his detective brain must be swirling, putting the clues together and trying to solve this puzzle.

“That would be really handy as an escape option, especially if we could map it and have multiple options as to where we go.” Kelly enthuses and then she and Nick are off, discussing how to explore more and ways they could map, as well as what to use for signs that only they would know to look for. He moves to stand closer but Adalind blocks him from entering the kitchen area, aware of just how dirty he is, and what he’s ben up to, and not wanting that around any food prep.

“Nuh-huh,” she says and he shoots her a look. She taps his chest with her free hand. “Go clean up. I think by the time you’re out we’ll have tidied up ourselves and then there’s freshly made cookies for us to enjoy.” Diana leans across her and taps his chest too, copying her in her movements, giving him a look of her own.

“Icky,” she states again and Nick laughs. He leans forward to place a kiss on Diana’s forehead, who squirms in her arms but giggles, and then presses another, slightly longer, kiss to Adalind’s. He grins then backs away, heading into the other room to get fresh clothes before the bathroom.

Her cheeks heat at Kelly’s look but she is glad to note the other Grimm has a small smile on her face. Still, she does her best to distract them all by directing Diana to clear the table as she pulls things out of the refrigerator and starts making some options for healthy snacks, alongside the cookies. Nick joins them half way through and continues to talk with his mother about the tunnels before getting very distracted by Diana and by the time she is plating up the food, they’ve moved on to talking about mazes somehow. She just sits and eats, watching as both Grimms take turns talking to Diana, explaining as well as encouraging her to add her own ideas and she feels, in this moment, content.

Their situation hasn’t changed and they have some big, potentially life changing, decisions to make but right here, right now, she knows she’s done the best thing for her daughter. Just being with these people, seeing what care and family should be, heals something inside her she never really gave time or attention to. Growing up as she had, certain things, feelings and actions, had just been accepted and become her norm. Here, her daughter will have so much more and it couldn’t make her happier.

As soon as they are finished, Diana drags Nick over to their reading corner and they both settle into the couch there, already familiar with the position they sit in together. She and Kelly tidy the table and kitchen, moving around quietly as Nick’s voice drifts across the space, interrupted with Diana’s murmurs and positive vocalisations.

She watches as Diana snuggles in close to Nick on the armchair, levitating another book towards them and hears Nick’s laugh in response. She finishes tidying away in the kitchen and slowly walks towards them, thinking of all that’s happened so far that has led them to be here. Safe and happy with not just one, but two Grimms. And one of whom really had had more reasons not to help her, than to come to her aid. But he had and look at them now.

“Mama?” Diana asks and she realises she’s stopped a few feet away, and is just standing and staring at the two of them. Nick raises an eyebrow at her as Diana leans forward. “Mama happy?” Her little girl flicks her fingers and yellow light appears in front of her. Adalind can’t help but smile.

“Oh, honey, I’m very happy,” she says, moving to kneel in front of her. “Are you?” Diana looks from her to Nick and back again before smiling shyly.

“Sparkles,” she says and makes the light twinkle and glitter around her and Nick. Adalind can’t stop the gasp, her mouth dropping open slightly before she changes it into a smile, understanding what her daughter is saying and who she is including. The man in question looks slightly bewildered but that just makes her smile grow.

“Sparkles,” she repeats and with a wave of her hand sends more sparkling light around them all. Diana laughs in glee and Nick smiles, still bemused but happy as he watches the two of them. She looks up as Kelly joins them and the light dances over all of them for a moment more before she lets it fade.

Nick’s phone goes off then and Diana slides off the couch and into her arms as he shifts to stand then cross the living space and pick it up from the cabinet it rests on. Kelly moves closer to them, teasing Diana with a tickle and hr daughter giggles in her arms.

“Burkhardt,” he says as he smiles at them but it almost instantly drops off his face. A prickle of awareness spreads across her shoulders and she knows that whatever is being said is not good news. “I see …. I’ll let them know, yes, and yes … I understand … I’ll pass that on.” He ends the call and locks eyes with her before taking a deep breath.

“That was captain,” he says, voice soft and low, eyes darting down to Diana. “He wanted you to know, his mother … she has … she’s …” He trails off but Adalind understands, she doesn’t need to hear it said out loud. Elizabeth had died.

-G-

AN – Thank you so much for reading! If you have any thoughts I’d love to hear them otherwise, I hope you liked it!

Chapter Text

-G-

Nick looks up as Adalind slides Diana’s bedroom door shut and places his now empty bottle on the side, moving to meet her as she steps down onto the main loft floor.

“Diana asleep?”

“Yeah, finally,” Adalind sighs. “She was very quiet and clingy until suddenly she wanted me to go then she got upset that I was leaving and wanted me to stay. But, she’s asleep now.”

“She did seem to take the news well,” Nick notes, thinking of the earlier conversation Adalind had with Diana and the young girl’s solemn reaction to the news of her grandmother’s death. She’d been subdued throughout dinner, which was understandable, and they’d all spent time with her to reassure her that it was ok to be sad and that they were all there for her, whenever she needed them.

“I guess,” Adalind sighs again. “I hope it stays that way.” She looks down and Nick steps closer to run a hand up and down her arm.

“Are you ok?”

“I guess,” she repeats and Nick tilts his head to meet her eyes. “I’m just feeling a little conflicted. Elizabeth was nothing like what I feared or even expected. And I … I would have kept Diana from ever meeting her, forming any kind of relationship with her, if I had it my way. And then they both would have lost out on so much. They had so little time together anyway and I-“

“Hey, you can’t think that way,” he interrupts, sensing her rising emotions. “You were putting Diana first in the best way you knew how. It’s not as if you knew for a fact that Elizabeth would have been like that and then kept them apart. You took a very big chance and it turned out good. Just focus on that and how Diana will be able to remember her grandmother.” She nods and moves closer, letting Nick wrap his arms around her fully. Hers rise up from his hips to his shoulder-blades and he feels as she presses her head into his neck.

“Can we just …” she starts in a whisper before trailing off.

“What?”

“I don’t know,” Adalind admits, talking into his skin. Keeping his arms around her, Nick takes a step back so he can perch on one of the island chairs and bring her in close, between his legs. He thinks of what he could say, how to make her feel better, then considers the situation and thinks this might be what she needs more. To just be here, together, and know they have each other, will be there for each other.

Her breath exhales and the sensation sends a shiver through him. He feels the hum of magic start, warming him where they touch and seeming to thicken the air around them. He can sense that now, has an awareness when the power around him activates and then changes in the space. Shifting his head he presses a kiss to the top of her blonde locks and tightens his arms to pull her closer. Her lips touch his neck, once then twice, and the feeling runs down his spine, from impact to the soles of his feet and he trembles. The feelings he gets for this woman. He shifts so he can see into her eyes, the shade of blue blinking back at him, and he leans nearer as he realises, she’s quivering, with these feelings or something else, he’s not sure but he knows he wants her close. They’re both pulsating with it. Nick pulls back as he realises it’s not him or her … the whole loft is shaking.

“Adalind …” He stands fully, pushing her back slightly, though his hands remain loosely on her arms just in case, as they both look around. Items on the surfaces around them are jiggling and jumping in reaction to the tremors that are affecting the whole space. He sees his mother appear from the entrance to the other loft, looking alarmed. The lights in the room suddenly flare then dim and the air chills, and to his eyes it’s like the whole loft is turning blue.

“Diana,” Adalind gasps out and turns, pulling out of his arms and taking the handful of steps to her daughter’s room. As she slides open the door a scream pierces the quiet of the night and a blast of what feels like pure energy sends them all stumbling and several objects smashing to the floor. The lights flare up again and the glass in the roof window rattles alarmingly. Adalind scrambles up the last step and inside, with Nick moving after her, hearing her call Diana’s name over the increasing loud cries and sobs coming from further in the room. As he reaches the door frame, he catches a glimpse of Adalind crouching over a tossing Diana before another scream and another blast comes.

It's like a wave over his body, pushing and pulling even as he fights to stay afloat. Out of the corner of his eye he sees his mother sway and fall, from where she had been following them, but he can’t stop to check on her as his eyes take in what’s happening further in the room.

Purple light leaks out of Diana’s still closed eyes and her body is shaking, fingers seeming to emit sparks as she turns in her bed. The air in the room is dark and heavy, something building with the emotion in the room.

“Diana, honey, wake up!” Adalind calls, reaching to shake her but then yelping in pain as magic, violent and sharp, arcs between her hand and Diana. She Woges and holds her hand up, hovering over the little girl’s hand as she begins to mutter something he doesn’t understand. Slowly she reaches forward again, palm open, still murmuring lowly, and after moving an inch at a time finally makes contact with Diana. She slowly slides her hand down the young girl’s arm before taking her hand and linking their fingers together. Diana’s cries quieten and Adalind brings her other hand up to brush the blonde locks on her daughter’s face away.

“Diana, Mama’s here,” she soothes. “Please, honey, I’m right here.” Nick watches as Diana takes a shuddering breath and turns slightly into Adalind, as she continues to stroke her hair, the purple light around her fading. There’s a moment of stillness and he’s just thinking that Adalind has got this when Diana jerks again, another scream and wave of magic come and he has to squint against the eruption of bright light that seems to be jettisoning out of her. Adalind flinches and her hand flies up to cover her eyes before moving down to join the other, so both are gripping tightly onto Diana.

The little girl cries out as Adalind calls her name repeatedly and Nick has to fight to move closer, the air around the bed seeming to be thicker and teeming with magic, hot and volatile in the air. Step by step, he edges further forwards and has to almost bow down as another wave of magic emits from Diana, the energy forcing him to bend to it or else be swept away.

But he won’t bend fully, and he won’t lose, he has to help. The two people wrapped in this, at the heart of all the swirling magic in the room are people he wants to help, to protect. So, he gets back up and he keeps moving, closer and closer until he can get a hand up and place it over their clasped hands.

It’s like being struck with lightning, the power that arches up into him from the contact and it zings through his skin and seemingly through his veins. Electricity racing through his system and aiming right for his heart. A power bolt with designs to overload and halt. But his heart keeps pumping, his blood starting to thrive with the energy, take it and adapt it and merge with his own, more covert abilities. Taking a deep breath Nick closes his eyes and remembers how Adalind had linked with him before, how it had felt and what she had shown him. He reaches for her then, tries to replicate the sensation, for that feeling of magic and connection that they have, and tries to push forward with his own presence, so she can feel that he’s there; to help and to keep her, them, safe.

Another wave of power, of magic and heat and heavy weight, presses down on his shoulders but he feels something else, in amongst the roll of energy, and it’s Adalind, with a glimmer of Diana, fighting and lost in the storm. He squeezes both their hands and brings his other up to touch Diana’s shoulder and hold tight, despite the pain the extra touch brings him, creating a trifecta between them.

He honestly cannot describe what happens next. It’s feelings and magic and heat and danger and connection. It’s a fight that Adalind battles to save her daughter and he’s there to keep her strong and sure in her efforts. It’s exhilarating and exhausting and painful and all-encompassing until suddenly it’s not. The storm gentles and the waves recede and Diana and Adalind are left panting on the bed as he leans over them both, his own breath short, murmuring their names as he listens to their heartbeats slow and return to their more recognisable, normal rhythms.

“Nick! Nicky!” He blinks and looks up to see his mother at the doorway, looking frantic as she enters the room. “Are you ok? Are they ok? What happened?”

“Diana,” he murmurs, blinking at his mother, feeling as if he’s coming out of a daze, before turning to look at the girl in question. Both she and Adalind look pale, eyes opening and closing sluggishly as if they, too, are coming out of a trance. Their hands are still linked and he gives another squeeze before moving both of his hands to cup both blonde heads.

“Adalind,” he calls softly. “Diana.” Both blink up at him, before Diana hiccups and throws herself out of her tangled bed covers and into her mother’s arms.

“Ssh, honey, ssh, it’s ok,” Adalind soothes as she shifts more forward onto the bed and rocks her daughter. Both Nick and Kelly move closer as Adalind reassures her daughter but Diana stays quiet.

“What happened?” Kelly asks again, though her voice is quiet as they all stare at the little girl.

“I think … I think Diana had a nightmare,” Nick answers when it’s clear after a moment that Adalind is still focused on Diana. “And then her magic got involved, or took over, or something and it all went … well, you experienced that too.” His mother nods and then they fall into silence as they both look at the two females on the bed. Adalind is still swaying with Diana, but her forehead is furrowed now as the young girl still says nothing and just leans into her. Nick feels his own worry kick up as Adalind glances up at him, clearly looking for reassurance and he feels a little helpless and with barely anything to offer her.

“Mama,” Diana murmurs then and Nick sees Adalind’s shoulders ease slightly at hearing her daughter’s voice.

“I’m here honey, I’m here. So is Nick, and Nana Kelly, we’re all here with you.” She immediately reassures Diana and he sees her nod.

“Mama, not good,” Diana blinks up at her and a tear rolls down her cheek. “Me not good.”

“Oh no, no honey,” Adalind gasps. “You are good, you are wonderful, amazing and I am so lucky to have you.” Diana shakes her head, mumbling in the negative, and Adalind pulls her up, crushing her into a tight hug as she looks to him, her face crestfallen. Nick doesn’t think, just climbs up onto the bed and slides his arm around them both, so Diana is snuggled down between them as he also holds Adalind.

“We’re here, Diana,” he says softly. “Good, not good, doesn’t matter. We’re here and we have you.” He’s not sure it’s the right thing to stay but he feels Diana relax a little and Adalind rolls them back under the covers and they all shift so Diana can lay between them, still mostly in Adalind’s hold but with his arms around them both.

“Mama, my Nick,” Diana whimpers, her voice breathy and thin with tiredness, and he bends down to press a kiss to her head before shifting to do the same with Adalind. They share a look as he leans back and prepares to get comfortable for the rest of the night.

“We’re here,” Adalind murmurs. “Rest, darling, we’ll be right here with you.” He looks up to see his mother retreat from the room before reappearing a few moments later with more bedding and setting herself a bed on the floor. She looks up to him and they share a look, understanding they’re all, together, keeping vigil tonight.

-G-

Adalind is woken by an elbow to her stomach and hears an exhalation of breath that she thinks indicates Nick has also had some body part make contact with him too. Opening her eyes she meets Nick’s gaze briefly over the top of her still sleeping daughter’s head before dropping her eyes down to stare at her. Diana looks pale and worn out, even in her rest, though the tossing and turning seems to indicate her sleep is far from peaceful. Lines cross her forehead and form under her eyes and as Adalind reaches out to gently stroke them, Diana calms and her movements stop. She can’t help but stare at her daughter, still feeling worried after the events of last night and as she looks, she realises her cheeks are thinner. Tilting her head Adalind studies her little girl and sees changes in her face and her hair.

With a gasp she pulls back, shifting the covers as she does and so, clearly seeing Diana’s top half, her previously fitted clothes now looking too short and tight.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” Nick asks quietly but urgently and Kelly is suddenly there, popping up from her place below them.

“Her clothes,” Adalind whispers back, not wanting to wake Diana. “Look at them, look at her hair. She grew again, oh Goddess, it happened again, this is too fast.” Both Nick and Kelly look then and she can see when Kelly understands but Nick still looks confused. “She used her magic before, to speed up and get bigger. It happened again.”

“We were already noticing changes in her growth before that though,” Kelly points out quietly. “Diana was growing too fast, if anything that age jump helped slow the rest of it down.”

“Do we know why?” Nick asks, voice still quiet as they all try to talk whilst not waking the sleeping youngster.

“We thought maybe because of her magic, as she has so much, too much, and there’s a reason most Hexenbiest’s only come into their powers at certain ages. It takes a lot to be able to control them.” Adalind replies, thinking again of the consequences of her actions. Her beautiful girl was innocent in all this and look what she was facing, all because of what she herself had done.

“This was the original reason we got in touch with Henrietta, wasn’t it?” Nick says and Adalind can only nod as thoughts run through her head. “Then we bring it up again and talk it through. She wanted to discuss the binding more as well, and maybe we need to ask Diana about how it feels for her.” She strokes her daughter’s hair as she considers Nick’s words. Diana has always seemingly had an awareness of her power and the magic she can yield, yet have they ever actually asked her about it? She’s spent time connecting with her daughter, showing her ways to use her abilities and then helping to calm them when they have become out of control, but has she ever straight out talked about them? Not when Diana was younger, she may have understood but had no way to functionally communicate, but now? She could now and what they are considering would have a major impact on the rest of her life.

“I think that’s what we have to do,” she murmurs. “We talk to Diana about what she knows, what she feels and understands about her abilities and then discuss what we do next.”

“What if she doesn’t want to do the binding? Or the power inside of her doesn’t want it?” Kelly asks and Adalind blanches at the thought. Having felt that power, fought against it so her daughter could be, that is a terrifying thought. They can only guess at what will come, and that is a worrying thought, but if it puts Diana in more danger than it needs to be addressed. She feels Nick’s arm shift and his hand cups her shoulder, warmth and tingles spreading from where he touches her.

“We start with the conversation with Diana,” Nick states. “Then we check that we can do the binding before bringing it up with her, just in case we need to take certain steps to ensure her well-being.”

“Alright, I’m going to check the loft and then do my morning routine,” Kelly says as she begins to gather her items from the floor. “Nicky, are you working today?”

“Yeah, I’m on rota but I could travel with you to Henrietta’s before heading to work, as long as she doesn’t mind having visitors at this time. I’ll call her as I get ready.” Kelly nods at Nick then leaves the room and Adalind can’t help but lean back into his hold, just slightly. “Are you alright?”

“I don’t know,” she replies, still staring at Diana before looking up to him. “She’s my daughter and all of this is happening because of me and I … I don’t know what the right thing to do here is.”

“We might not know until we do it,” he replies, hand moving from her shoulder up into her hair. Apparently both she and her daughter are partial to a hair stroke and she closes her eyes as his hand moves gently, her own copying the movements on her mini-me. “What we can do is research, we can talk to Henrietta again, you’ve been looking through her books, and then we can talk to Diana. That’s what we can focus on now.” She nods before opening her eyes to look into his. Smiling softly, she waits until his lips quirk up before leaning forward and placing a gentle kiss on them.

“Thank you,” she whispers. Pulling back, Nick follows her and they kiss again, longer but still soft and slow.

“What for?” He asks as he pulls back.

“For being here, for her and for me. For your actions and forgiveness and kindness and care. For everything.” She replies, because he has done so much and they have come so far and she still can’t believe it’s real. That they became allies and he helped was immense enough, especially when put in conjunction with all that she put him through in the early days of knowing each other, but then to evolve into what they were now, that was the unbelievable part.

He had her picturing a future she never thought would be hers, something she had to bury deep in her heart because how she was raised and what was expected of her was never going to allow for what she truly wanted. A family. Someone to be there for her and want her, just her and not what she could do or provide or spell, and someone who she could build a future with. They would have each other and there wouldn’t be a need for bargains or debts or be any kind of in-balance of power.

“You don’t have to thank me for any of those,” Nick says, interrupting her thoughts.

“I do,” she states. “After everything I put you through, and then just turning up with your mother and getting you involved in all this, a situation most people would run from. And with good reason. You’ve done so much, above what anyone could have expected or-“

“Hey,” he says as his hand slips from her head to her cheek. “We’ve talked about this before, you’ve apologised and I’ve accepted. You’ve listened to me about my own actions. Yes, the way we met, or anything that happened after, wasn’t ideal, in any shape or form, but we’ve both come a long way since then. You don’t need to keep bringing it up, it’s ok.” She looks into his eyes then, gleaming more silver than blue in the dim light and turns to press a kiss into his palm.

“Ok,” she states and he smiles, leaning forward towards her, his eyes dropping down to her lips, but then pulling back as Diana shifts in between them. She sighs softly as she refocuses on her daughter. “You should probably go get ready while it’s quiet. After everything that happened yesterday, I don’t know how Diana will be today but it might take all of us to help, and none of us are well rested either.”

“Alright,” he pulls back and shifts out of the bed, giving her a soft smile before leaving the room. She sighs again as she resumes stroking Diana’s hair, thinking of the day and night they’ve had. Telling her about Elizabeth had been difficult and upsetting, not just for Diana but herself too. Her own relationship with her mother had been, well it was what it was, Adalind can see that now and it makes her determined that her daughter will never go through anything like what she did. But getting a glimpse at Elizabeth, how she had been with Diana, had had her picturing a time where generations could come together to share knowledge and connections.

And Diana had seemingly taken the news well, until her episode after falling asleep and the repeated times they all calmed and comforted her throughout the night. They’d all taken turns and Adalind had never been so grateful to not be alone, to be able to share this with someone else and have that comfort given to her as well.

Looking at her now, and the apparent consequences to what occurred in the night, makes her want to sob. Nick, and even Kelly, seem to have been able to move on from what she’d done, in as much as they can focus on what comes next and how to meet the current threat or event that is on their radar. Maybe part of being a Grimm is being really good at compartmentalising, or something along those lines. Adalind can’t quite do that, and she knows that no matter what, she will always carry the guilt of what she did, how and why she did it, in regards to her daughter and will shoulder the burdens her daughter faces because of her own actions. She knows that will never go away. Nor does she think it should. She is a mother now and all she wants is for her daughter to be safe, happy and healthy, all of which is in direct danger because of things she herself had done.

“Mama,” Diana whimpers and Adalind blinks quickly before meeting her daughter’s sleepy eyes.

“Hi honey, how are you feeling?” She asks as she shifts to lean closer.

“I’mma tired,” Diana whispers and Adalind grimaces.

“I know, honey, do you remember what happened yesterday?” Diana shrugs, yawning and closing her eyes again before she suddenly stills. Opening her eyes slowly she peers up at Adalind.

“Grandma Lizbeth?” She asks quietly and Adalind can’t help but exhale.

“Yes, honey, Grandma Lizbeth died,” she repeats, trying to stay simple with her words after the long explanation given last night. “Do you remember what happened after that?” Diana frowns.

“No like it,” she murmurs. “No want it.”

“No, we didn’t want that to happen to Grandma Lizbeth,” Adalind says. “We will miss her and it’s ok to feel sad and to want to see her again. It’s not nice when people die.”

“Sad,” Diana hiccups. “Tired.” She looks so sad and fragile and Adalind has to remind herself that it’s ok for Diana to be upset right now and it’s good that she is feeling that and sharing her feelings.

“I know honey, it was a long night. How about we go visit Henrietta today? Then we can talk magic and maybe remember Grandma Lizbeth together, does that sound good?” She perks up slightly at that and Adalind feels grateful that they have somewhere to go that can bring her daughter some measure of happiness at this time.

“Henri?”

“Yes, shall we get up and get dressed and visit Henrietta? Nana Kelly and Nick will come too.”

“My Nick?” Diana sits fully up then and Adalind manages a smile.

“Yes, let’s get dressed and then we can start our day, hmm?” She gets a nod in response and then they spend the next few minutes finding clothes for Diana, who has definitely grown and is studying her own garments with slight confusion at the changed fit, before they walk into the main space of the loft together.

Nick is just coming out of the bathroom, fully dressed, and Diana lets go of her hand to run to him. He bends down and then scoops her up, lifting her high before settling her onto his hip. She can hear his quiet questions, asking if Diana is ok and if she’s ready for some breakfast. Adalind moves into the kitchen to put the coffee on and get some mugs and cups out. She’s only turned away briefly but when she looks again, Nick has settled Diana onto one of the stools, standing beside her so she doesn’t fall, and Kelly has joined them.

“I talked to Henrietta,” Nick says when he sees he’s got both of their attentions. “She’s happy for us to go to hers at any time. I think she’s also feeling sad at the news, so some company might be good for her too.”

“Sad,” Diana states quietly.

“I know honey but we’ll go see Henrietta, does that sound ok?” Adalind soothes and she sees Diana nod.

“Go now?” Diana asks, looking between them all.

“We can go now,” Kelly states, Nick nodding in agreement, and so they gather what they might need, Adalind making sure she picks up the books and Nick getting the things he needs for work, before they head down in the elevator to the cars. She listens as Nick gives instructions to stay close, within eye sight of each other, and sees Kelly nod as she settles Diana into the backseat.

They’re all quiet on the drive, Kelly focusing on the way and Adalind watching Diana. The little girl in question is looking out of the window but she’s not entirely sure she’s seeing anything. Pulling into Henrietta’s driveway, Nick is just a moment behind them and she has only just got out herself when Nick is beside them, shielding the view of them from the street and holding the door open as she releases Diana from her seat. Henrietta is in the open doorway as they approach and quickly ushers them inside.

“I talked to Monroe on the way here,” Nick says as the older Hexenbiest closes the door and they all walk further into the house. “He offered to bring some breakfast items over, if we’re happy for him to join us.”

“That’s kind,” Henrietta smiles softly. “Will the lovely Rosalee be coming with him, and also join us?”

“He didn’t state it, but I would guess yes.” Nick replies.

“Good, now is a time for friends to gather.” She drops down into a chair and turns to Diana. “Come, little one, I can sense your distress. We shall remember and mourn, but we must not let it overcome us, for as we live on, we take those that have touched our lives on with us.” Diana scrambles up next to Henrietta and Adalind settles next to her daughter. She sees Henreitta offer a hand and Diana take it, slipping her free hand into Adalind’s and the cooling feeling of Henrietta’s magic settles over her. This morning it feels like a soothing compress over tired eyes and she hears Diana hum softly. Meeting Henrietta’s eyes over the top of her daughter’s head, she lets the sensation soothe her and take what comfort the other woman can give. It is reassuring to know, once again, that here is another person who will help, who wants to aid them. They really are no longer alone.

-G-

Nick watches as both Adalind and Diana take deep breaths with Henrietta and he can see more of the tension ease out of their bodies. He can sense something in the air, a light tingling, and thinks it must be what they are doing. It doesn’t feel heavy or threatening, more effervescent and comforting; perhaps the magical equivalent of a hug. Still, he and his mom give them a moment, moving to the other side of the room but still keeping a close eye on them.

“How are you this morning?” Kelly asks and Nick runs a hand through his hair.

“I don’t know,” he admits quietly. “Mainly worried. Tired too. I felt that power, it almost took me out. And then I could feel as Adalind battled with it, to get to Diana and get her, back in control, I guess? That’s what it felt like, like she was lost, that it was this being of power and energy and not that little girl we know and …” He breaks off, unable to say the word but unsure why. He watches them now and thinks of what he and Adalind had talked, or rather alluded to, but never labelled. And he doesn’t need the label but he’s also aware he may be taking it from someone else, who hasn’t necessarily wanted it gone.

“That’s what Henrietta mentioned before,” his mother acknowledges. “And what we have a right to question.” He turns fully to her then but the door chime goes off and so instead makes his way to the front door, after receiving a nod from Henrietta. Monroe and Rosalee come baring food and drink, that brings a delicious smell with it, and Nick happily escorts them in. He gives them a brief over view of the night before, and the event that triggered it, more than he was able to over the phone this morning, and let’s them know of the magic happening as they enter the sitting room. But all three Hexenbiests are stood now, hands no longer clasped, and Henrietta steps forward to greet them.

“I’m so sorry for your loss,” Rosalee offers, including Adalind and Diana in her gaze. Diana bobs her head down, in apparent shyness before it shoots back up to see who else is at his side.

“MoRo!” Diana greets and quickly latches onto the Blutbad as he joins them. He doesn’t look upset, smiling down at her, and Nick quickly steps forward to relive him of the items in his hands so he can settle beside the small blonde and they start talking quickly. He produces something from his pocket and they both bend their head down to look closer at it. Nick places the take away containers on the table and then takes a moment to observe the rest of the room. Diana is smiling softly as Monroe talks animatedly about some subject, Rosalee has joined Adalind and Henrietta and they too are already deep in discussion and Nick feels his mother shift to stand next to him.

“What was last night like for you?” He asks, aware he’s given his perspective but not taken in her point of view.

“Frightening,” she admits softly and he swings his gaze up to her serious eyes. “I’ve experienced a few of these moments with Diana’s power, been tricked by it as well as seen and felt what she can do. Last night was like being in a riptide, I could feel all that power and I could fight against it but it gained me nothing. I could do nothing and it was alarming to feel that way and not be able to help.”

“I felt some of that,” he admits, thinking of his fight to get to them.

“But you could do something,” she states and he nods slowly. “I couldn’t even do that. I think that was the scariest part. I’ve been what I am for a long time, I’ve met and fought beings that would give many others nightmares, and last night made me feel small and helpless, as well as fearful.”

“Fearful?” He sees her eyes flick over to Diana. “Of her? Or for her?”

“Both,” she replies with a sigh. “I’m a Nana now,” she states softly, and maybe a little proudly as well. “I take that title seriously. When this first started, I just saw potential, her potential and abilities, and then how it could go wrong, how she could be used and the whole world affected. Destiny and good and evil. Now, I still see that but I also see her. This beautiful little girl who, yes is powerful and special and unique, but who also just loves stories, who loves to bake, and wants to smile and laugh, and who loves and is loved, so much, by her mother, and most others around her.” She throws him a look then but he meets her gaze steadily. He knows he didn’t say it earlier but Nick has no qualms with admitting that little girl is in his heart, at least here. He’d defy anyone to spend time with her and not come to care for her. He just feels weary about the other factors, or rather people, involved. “She has to be protected.”

“I know.” That he absolutely agrees with.

“That also means she might have to be protected from herself,” Kelly points out and he nods.

“We need to talk this through with Diana,” he states. “Even if we’re not entirely sure of her age, given everything that has happened, she has shown a lot of understanding and she might be able to tell us what it’s like for her. At the very least, we need to explain our actions and what might happen to her because of them.” His mother studies him for a long moment, eyes assessing and he has the sudden urge to squirm under her gaze.

“Meeting your father and having you was one of the best things that happened to me,” she states suddenly and Nick tilts his head at this new direction of conversation. “There was a time where I didn’t think it was for me, having love and a family other than the one I grew up with. But it did happen and those were some of the best years of my life. You were a joy, Nicky, even when you were deep in the terrible twos and when you went through that phase of not wanting to wear any clothes, at all.” She smiles softly. “You brought happiness into my life in so many ways and now you are part of being more to me, again. You’ve shown me friendship, in ways I didn’t consider before, and growth in the ways you have handled situations thrown at you. But getting to see this? You forming a family of your own? I know I’ve questioned it before, but I just wanted you safe and happy. Looking at you all last night, seeing you together, I can see you want that for them too, just like a family should.” Nick shifts from looking at his mother to those around the room as she talks.

He sees Rosalee talking to Henrietta and thinks of how his first meetings with both of them went, how it never would have seemed from those initial interactions that they would become such important people in his life. Both amazingly strong women, each in their own ways, and what they’ve shown him. Then to Monroe, who really is the friend he always needed but never had. Even without taking into account their supernatural sides, he has been there for Nick, always with questions and a comment or two but then with his absolute support. He can’t really imagine his life without the Blutbad now.

And then his eyes settle on Adalind. Who had really impacted his life. From the first moment he saw her, a beautiful stranger across the street, to an instant later when her face, and his understanding of the world around him, shifted. Then everything that came after, all the attacks and the mysteries, the hurt and the highs and lows of fighting someone when neither party was fully up to par. He could see that now, from looking back and also from what Adalind had been able to tell him of her version of events.

“This isn’t a fairytale,” he murmurs, remembering suddenly Aunt Marie’s words.

“No,” his mother agrees. “But it doesn’t mean we can’t write our own stories.” Diana lets out a sudden burst of laughter and Nick senses everyone turn to look at the young girl, sitting next to Monroe who is grinning just as big. He doesn’t know what they’re talking about but if it’s making Diana happy after the night she had, they all had, then he’s fine with it.

“I want to make sure she gets that chance too,” he says quietly and when his mother doesn’t reply he looks to her. Hey eyes are warm and the look on her face is something he’s not seen before. She opens her mouth but closes it just as quickly and then shakes her head before looking back at the youngest person in the room.

“Me too,” she says after another moment of quiet.

His phone goes then, gaining everyone’s attention, and he quickly steps out of the room to answer it.

“Burkhardt,” he greets and Hank’s voice comes through with the details of a new case. “Alright, I’m actually not at home right now so it might take me a little longer to get there. Can you cover for me until I do?” He hears Hank’s grumble but he agrees quickly and Nick takes down the address and gives him a rough time frame of when to expect him. He doesn’t really want to leave but duty calls, though with the time estimate he’s said he can at least say a proper goodbye instead of just having to immediately depart.

“You have to go,” Adalind greets him with as he walks back into the room and he nods. “Do you have time to eat something with us first?”

“Yeah, I’ve got a little time,” he says and she smiles, though it’s nothing like her usual. She looks tired and worry lines her face. He slides an arm around her then leads them both to the table holding the food. “You should eat something too, last night would have taken a lot of your energy as well.” He points out and she lets outs a hiccupping gasp, burying her head into his shoulder to try to muffle the noise. He brings his other arm up, hugging her into him as he feels her struggle to not give into her emotions.

“Hey now,” he murmurs and she takes a gasping breath.

“Sorry, I’m ok, just had a moment,” she whispers back, leaning into him more.

“Mama?” Diana calls and Adalind jerks in his arms. They both look up to see the young blonde watching them, Monroe still by her side, and her face crumples as she takes them in. “Sorry mama, so sorry, mama, sorry.” Diana starts to babble and Adalind instantly steps forward to drop to her knees in front of her.

“No, honey, no sorry, it’s ok,” she soothes but Diana shakes her head.

“Me make you sad,” she cries out. “No good, so bad, bad, bad Diana!” The lights in the room flicker and Adalind leans forward to cup Diana’s face in her hands, leaving only a few inches between them as she stares intently into her eyes.

“No,” she states and it’s the sternest tone Nick has ever heard her use. “No Diana.” Diana stops and blinks at her and the lights in the room stabilise. “You are not bad. You didn’t make mama sad. You make me happy, so happy. But I do worry about you and for you because I love you. Mama loves you so much and last night was scary for mama because she doesn’t want anything to hurt you or take you away.”

“Magic was big,” Diana mumbles and Adalind nods.

“Yes, honey, the magic got too big and mama couldn’t find Diana in it.”

“It wants bigger,” Diana says and Nick can feel the whole room still at her simple words.

“What does?” Adalind asks, even though Nick is pretty sure they all know the answer.

“Magic,” Diana replies. “All inside.”

“Do you want it to get bigger?”

“No,” Diana shakes her head. “Too big hurts.” He can hear the gulp Adalind takes as she tries to hold her reaction in at that. Both he and Henrietta step towards them and he can see Monroe look to Rosalee in alarm. They all feel for this little girl, battling problems far too big for her.

“What if we could stop it?” Henrietta suddenly asks. “What if we could keep it just right for you, not too big and not too small, but right for Diana?”

“Like magic, my magic,” Diana smiles but it quickly drops. “Don’t like the hurt.” Adalind emits a cry as she loses any semblance of control and then pulls Diana into her arms, the little girl clinging to her mother just as tightly. Nick can hear Adalind’s apologies, whispered over and over into blonde hair, but Diana just hugs her back harder.

“I think we have our answers,” his mother states.

“Yes, the binding will help,” Henrietta agrees and Rosalee’s head perks up.

“Binding?” She asks and Henrietta quickly explains as Kelly retrieves the books they have on the subject. Monroe and Rosalee listen, as the Fuchsbau leaves through the pages and Nick watches Adalind as she eases herself and Diana up onto the sofa. They’re both looking so tired and Nick can see Adalind encouraging Diana to close her eyes and rest, aware of her disjointed sleep the previous night as well as the already emotional morning.

They discuss everything quietly as Diana slowly drifts into sleep, comforted by her mother’s presence, as well as what they would need to do next.

“We might have a problem,” Adalind states and everyone looks to her. “If I’ve understood this, and I’ve read and re-read those books and all the information inside, then the blood we have might be useless.”

“Why do you say that?” Henrietta asks and Nick starts forward, stopping at her side but not taking a seat in case he disturbs Diana.

“Because part of the spell is the care of the parent, the intent and emotion giving strength to help with the binding. The blood has to be given and if Sean didn’t know he was giving it, I’m afraid it might not work.” Adalind explains and he thinks she has a point. The captain was unconscious when he filled that vial.

“So, we have the right ingredients but maybe not the right method?” Nick queries and she nods.

“That’s what I think, Henrietta?”

“I cannot be sure, but I believe there is potential truth in Adalind’s words.” The older Hexenbiest looks worried but still calm.

“Then what do we do?” Kelly asks.

“Wait, we have his blood,” Nick states. “So, we just need to ensure he gives it to us, would that work?”

“Loose intention but still, intent in the action may be enough,” Henrietta says, looking from him to Adalind.

“I don’t know if I want to risk my daughter by casting a spell that is based on possibilities and ‘may be enough’.” She snarls and Nick rubs a hand up and down her back, though understanding of her reasoning.

“Do we have any other choices?” Kelly asks and silence greets her words. “Can we risk asking Renard for the blood? Would he even agree? Or would he want her to stay powerful?”

“She will still be powerful, perhaps one of the most powerful of our kind,” Henrietta points out. “She will just no longer be over-powered.”

“I don’t know,” Adalind admits. “I don’t know what Sean would choose. But if we ask and he says no then he will be on guard for anything we might try to get his blood or to do the spell.”

“Alright then,” Nick starts, an idea forming. “Then we get the blood we have and ensure it meets the needed requirements.”

“How will we do that?” She asks and he smiles grimly.

“We get the intent around the blood that we need,” he states and Adalind looks confused even as his mother starts to nod.

“How?”

“Don’t worry, leave that part to me.”

-G-

Being late as he is, Nick is gulping coffee as he arrives and draws a questioning look from Wu. He shrugs it off and quickly settles into the case, though from first appearances it looks pretty open and shut. They let the CSUs take over at the scene and then head back to the precinct, having all arrived in separate cars it means he hasn’t explained anything to either of his work colleagues until he’s sitting down at his desk and they’re both staring at him.

“I had a rough night,” he says, trying to leave it at that but continuing after the stares don’t drop. “Certain people needed help and I was there for them.”

“So, you just dropped everything and went to their aid?” Hank asks, tone a little sharper than Nick was expecting.

“Yes,” Nick replies, feeling his face pull in his confusion. “I said I would help and I meant it, especially in regards to D-a child.” He catches himself and throws a quick look behind him but the captain’s office is dark and empty. He wonders if he’ll even be in, after all, he did just lose his mother and that has to have some meaning and feeling for his superior. Hank snorts slightly and Nick looks back to him as even Wu turns to stare.

“You realise you’ll always be second best, right? It will always be the kid first.” He says it as if that should be a negative but Nick can’t see it that way.

“I don’t see that as a problem,” he replies, meeting Hank’s gaze. “I thought I’d lost my parents when I was twelve, then my mother came back into my life and I found out it was a lot more complicated than that. But she still made choices that affected me and my life. Seeing Ad-seeing her fight for her daughter and fight to stay together? Yeah, I only see that as a positive.” Both Wu and Hank are staring at him and he realises that’s probably the most he’s talked about his feelings on his family situation to either of them.

“That sounds like family talk,” Hank observes but his voice has lost some of the sharpness.

“Yeah, it is,” Nick states.

“But she has a father already,” he points out and Nick can’t help the grimace that pulls at his face.

“Believe me, we are all aware of that,” he says and as if he’s summoned the man, the captain strides into the precinct.

“Nick, I need you in my office, now,” he calls and then moves into the space, not waiting for any kind of reply. Both Hank and Wu raise their eyebrows and Nick can only shrug before getting up and making his way into the office space. He closes the door behind him as he looks to his superior, who’s sat behind his desk but looking as if he’s not quite present.

“Captain?” he asks and the other man jerks his head up.

“Did you pass on my news?” He asks quietly.

“I did,” Nick confirms and the other man nods.

“How was it received?”

“From my knowledge, the younger one was most upset,” Nick answers carefully, not wanting to give too much away but not really wanting to lie. Besides, it’s a fair question for the man to ask.

“I have some further information to share that I want to do face to face,” he says next and Nick stands up straighter. “Can that be arranged?”

“Would you be happy to meet at Henrietta’s again?” Nick asks and when the captain nods, continues, “Then I think that can be arranged.”

“Good, good,” he looks away and glances down at his desk. “I have quite a few things to arrange over the next few days so I’ll be in and out but I’ll still be keeping an eye on things.”

“Alright, I’m guessing that you want to meet sooner rather than later?”

“Today would be preferrable,” he comments and Nick nods.

“I’ll check in and let you know,” he states and after receiving a nod leaves the captain in his office.

“Everything alright?” Hank asks as he settles back into his chair opposite him.

“We’ll see,” he replies, pulling his phone out to message his mother and make a plan. If the captain has further news, then sooner they know it, the better in his opinion. Before he can put it away it rings in his hand and he answers it.

“Hey, what do you think?”

“Nick? Is that you? Did I interrupt something?” Bud’s voice comes through and Nick starts, having thought it was his mother.

“Sorry, Bud, I thought you were someone else.”

“Oh, I can ring back if you’re busy, which you probably are, you’re a very busy man, Grimm, I mean-“

“It’s fine, Bud, what can I do for you?” Nick asks, leaning back into his chair as he prepares to listen to the other man.

“Well, it’s just, I thought you should know, as there has been some chatter, and I don’t indulge in that, not so much anymore, but I do hear things and I thought I should pass it on, as it’s pretty big and after last time, well we don’t want anything like that happening again, so-“

“Bud, what have you heard?” Nick cuts him off as a sense of impending danger fills him.

“There’s been chatter, a lot of chatter, about blood purity again, and actions needing to be taken.” Bud says, his voice high and words coming through fast. “I haven’t heard anything like last time yet, like a meeting place or anything like that, but there’s talk and a lot of folk are worried.”

“Alright, thanks Bud. I’m going to ask some questions of people I know too but if you hear anything else, let me know as soon as you can, alright?”

“Yes, I can do that, Nick, I will let you know, anything I hear, I’ll let you know,” comes his harried reply.

“Thanks Bud, I’ll do the same for you. I’ll check in soon,” he replies before listening to the other man’s goodbye then hanging up. He sighs before seeing his mother had replied whilst he was on the phone, giving her view on the options they had. Getting back up, he waves away Hank’s enquiry and heads back to the captain’s office. Knocking on the door he waits to be called in before stepping inside.

“Would it be possible for both of us to take a long lunch today?” He asks, with a pointed look, and Renard tilts his head and seems to consider his words before nodding. “Great, then I believe we both know the place to go.”

-G-

AN – Hope you liked it. I’ll be back soon with what’s coming next.

Chapter Text

-G-

After Nick leaves, Adalind feels like the warmth in the room drops a little but that may also be because she can feel her worry rachet up. And possibly from what they have, as they eat the rapidly cooling drinks and food that the married couple brought with them. They talk quietly but Adalind struggles a little to join in actively with the conversation, still focused on what her daughter had revealed. To think that her daughter has been in pain and she didn’t know. It leaves a horrible feeling in her gut.

“What else do we need to do, if we’re going to do this?” Kelly asks.

“There is a potion that needs to be made and some talisman’s we need to use when casting the spell,” Henrietta instructs and turns to Rosalee. “You have many talents in this area, would you be willing to help?” Adalind can feel the Fuchsbau’s eyes on her and when she looks up, Rosalee is regarding her.

“If Adalind is ok with that, then I’m happy to help,” she states and Adalind feels a rush of affection towards the other woman. She doesn’t have to be here, doesn’t have to help them and to be checking in with her, that feels like respect and maybe the stirrings of friendship.

“I’d be fine with that,” Adalind states, meeting her eyes. “Thank you for helping.” They share a smile before the brunette turns to Henrietta.

“First, I’d like to read any original text we have on what we’re doing,” Rosalee says. “Then we can talk steps that need to be done and what we need to do for the binding.”

“Binding?” Diana echoes and Adalind stills, unaware her daughter was awake and following their conversation. “Mama, what binding?” She turns to her daughter then and looks at her precious face.

“It’s a spell, honey, that helps with magic, if the magic is not safe.”

“For me?” Diana asks slowly and Adalind wraps an arm around her.

“Maybe,” she replies. “If you want, we could use this spell to bind some, not all, only some, of your magic, so it doesn’t hurt you anymore.” Diana looks away, seemingly to study the air in front of her.

“No more hurt?” She asks quietly. “Keep the magic?”

“Yes, honey, you’d still have your magic,” Adalind states. “But you don’t have to decide right now. We’re looking at the spell now so you can take time to think about it, ok?”

“Ok mama,” Diana agrees before turning to Monroe and asking him about something that sounds entirely foreign to her but brings a smile to the man’s face.

“Are you going to be ok here if I go help Henrietta and Rosalee?” Adalind asks and Diana bops her head in reply as the Blutbad looks sharply at her, studying her intently for a moment before nodding and Adalind moves to join the other two studying the books. They quietly discuss the process laid out in the book, possible origins and meaning behind the actions involved and what they need to do. Rosalee offers several insights and Henrietta talks through her opinions, which sets them off on several tangents.

It’s only when Kelly walks back into the room that Adalind realises, she’s been missing, though she can make several guesses as to what the female Grimm had been doing. She’s staring at her phone and quickly joins Adalind.

“Nicky says his captain is requesting a meeting, soon as possible.”

“What about?” She asks and Kelly shrugs.

“He doesn’t say,” she replies. “Just that it needs to be today.” They share a look and Adalind sighs.

“Well, I guess we should find out what he wants.” She turns to Henrietta. “I am sorry to put so much of this on you, but would it be ok to say we can meet here again?”

“I have no issues with the way this has fallen,” Henrietta replies. “I offered you my help, and that offer still stands. If you need to use my home, then please, use it. I am also happy to play referee if needed.”

“Thank you,” Adalind breathes out and turns to see Kelly already on the phone, typing out a reply to Nick. She gestures to the books in front of them. “We’ll have to put this on hold when he comes.”

“I can work on this in the kitchen while he visits,” Rosalee offers and so they work on moving everything to the other room and then setting up what is needed. It’s a complicated potion that goes alongside the spell, needing time and certain steps, precise in their order, to get this right, as well as key ingredients. Kelly confirms when Nick and Sean are on their way and so they are able to get everyone in place, Monroe and Rosalee out of sight as they sit on the couches, and are waiting on the two police officers in the sitting room.

When Sean enters his eyes skim over everyone gathered before settling on Diana. She looks up at him from her seat beside Adalind and offers a small smile. It takes him a moment but he does smile back and Adalind breathes out as she watches the exchange. There is still a distance there, from both parties, but also an awareness. They mean something to each other now and she has to contend with the fact that, moving forward, he will be part of their lives. Much as she’d prefer otherwise, she has to admit that as long as they get to have lives, safe and happy ones, then that’s something she can deal with.

“Daddy Sean,” Diana greets and he walks forward to stand then kneel in front of her.

“Hello Diana, my beautiful princess,” he greets back and that small smile widens on their daughter’s face. Adalind looks up to see Nick stood off to the side and their eyes meet but she cannot read his face.

“What did you want to talk about Sean?” She asks after a moment of him just staring. He seems to shake himself then turn, so he stays in front of Diana but his body is angled to address the rest of the room.

“I have set a date for my mother’s funeral,” Sean starts.

“That’s awfully fast,” Kelly interrupts and gets an imperious look back.

“Due to my mother’s condition, we were aware and she helped arrange many things so they could be accomplished in the manner she wanted.” He explains. “As such, we had meetings and assurances in place for when the time came and so her funeral is organised.” He looks away then, gulping slightly, before looking back. “But I received some unexpected news. My father will be attending.”

“What?!” Adalind gasps, shock and horror erupting in her stomach as she sees both Nick and Kelly jolt. The King coming to Portland is not something she ever thought would happen, and never wanted to hear about, especially with it bringing him so close to her daughter. Sean’s face falls into a frown and he looks between them all.

“I was just as surprised and even less thrilled to hear that,” he admits, his tone tight. “But I cannot say no to my father so that was why I wanted to meet. You have to stay hidden. I do not want my father anywhere near Diana, so you have to go where you’ve been staying and then stay there until I can confirm he has left the area completely. I do not want to put Diana in any extra danger than she already is in.” He meets her eyes squarely and Adalind studies him. He seems sincere and, for once, she cannot see any extra angle he might be playing. He seems to be, in a fatherly way, in protection mode.

“You want that?” She asks softly.

“I don’t want anything to happen to Diana,” he replies, voice less constricted but still stern. “I grew up in that place, and with a lot of unwelcome attention focused on me as I grew. I do not want the same for my daughter.”

“If they’re hiding, then we’re hiding.” Kelly states, gaining his attention. “That means no one will know where we are and we won’t be available for meeting like this again, or pretty much any other kind of contact.”

“That’s fine,” Sean says quickly. “That’s what I want. You’ve been successful in keeping mostly off their radar so far, we want to keep it that way. Being so close is undesirable but moving now would be unsafe and risking our luck. No, it’s best to just batten down the hatches and wait for the storm of my father, and everyone he will bring with him, to pass through. I take it Nick will still be able to contact you?” He glances back at him then and a look passes between them.

“We have secure methods of communication,” Nick notes and Sean nods.

“Then keep it that way and I’ll liaise through you.” He turns back to Adalind then and takes a deep breath. “I would still like the chance for Diana to join me in remembering my mother. It meant a lot to her that she got to meet her granddaughter, and it meant something to me to see my family in such a way. It was not something I thought I would ever get to experience.”

“Grandma Lizbeth,” Diana says suddenly and Sean reaches out to offer her a hand. She takes it and Adalind can see as his much bigger hand folds over hers, his touch light.

“Yes, your Grandma Lizbeth,” he replies with a soft smile.

“What did you have in mind?” She asks quietly, not wanting to interrupt their moment but also wanting answers.

“Not at the funeral but perhaps, once we are sure it’s safe, you could join me for a blessing of her burial site, and join in with the sacred invocation of the loss of a loved one.” His voice is quiet as he makes the suggestion and he even looks unsure. Henrietta stirs from her seat on the couch next to them, leaning forward to study Sean.

“Your mother had an awareness, and fondness, for such actions and rites. I believe this would be good for all involved.” She states. Adalind glances at her before looking back to Sean, feeling uneasy but knowing how some Hexenbiests put power behind the acts that happen, even after their deaths.

“You’ll help?” Sean asked then. “I know of them, my mother informed me of her wishes and what rituals to perform, but I would not say I am confident in my ability to perform them.” Though Wesen through his mother, she knows Sean has always lacked the ability to truly connect with the abilities other Hexenbiest and Zauberbiest can engage with. He is still stronger than most men, and does has a slight immunity to magical attacks, but cannot respond with any of his own.

“It would be a great gift, to honour and remember my friend in such a way. And to do so with the next generation of Hexenbiest would bring further blessing to such an event.” Henrietta says, meeting Sean’s eyes before glancing to both Adalind and Diana.

“Thank you,” he says to her before turning back to Adalind. “Will you and Diana join us?” She wants to say no, in her gut she just doesn’t trust him. But she can’t see how he could spin this and Elizabeth was deserving of the acknowledgement from them, that meeting her and knowing her had been impactful to their lives. Especially Diana. She glances down to see her daughter staring up at her and she knows, without having to ask, that Diana wants to do this. She may not fully understand what it entails but she has recognised it was for the grandmother she has lost and so wants to be involved.

“We’ll join you,” she states and sees both Nick and Kelly share a look from the corner of her eye. “But only when it’s safe. And if there’s any hint of anything that makes me question Diana’s safety, absolutely anything, then we won’t be involved at all.”

“I understand,” Sean replies, shooting what looks like a relieved smile at Diana. “I’ll make the arrangements but it definitely won’t be happening until I am sure my father has left this city.” He leans forward then and gives Diana’s hand a kiss, which draws a light giggle from the young girl. He reaches out to take her own hand, giving it a slight squeeze and Adalind has to repress the shudder that wants to run through her. His touch just doesn’t feel right. Rising up to his full height, he takes several steps back and then looks over the room. “Thank you for this meeting. I’ll be in touch but otherwise, I expect I won’t see you for the next few days, at least.”

“May I have the details of the funeral?” Henrietta asks. “If possible, I would wish to attend.”

“Of course, my mother would have wanted that,” Sean replies and then goes into detail about the date and times set. He gives a brief goodbye to everyone else in the room but then walks out still talking to Henrietta, mentioning several names she might know that were also on the guest list his mother had indicated and left for him to arrange. Nick steps forward as soon as he’s out of the room and comes to crouch down in front of them.

“You both ok?” He asks and there’s no hesitation at all as Diana leans forward to embrace him. He shifts so he’s on one knee, the other leg bent and let’s Diana sit there like it’s a chair. Adalind smiles at the sight and focuses on her daughter.

“You ok, honey?” She asks and Diana shrugs.

“Daddy Sean sad,” she states and Adalind nods.

“We know, it’s a sad thing when we lose someone we love,” she acknowledges. “But we can do something to remember her by, does that sound good?”

“With Henri and Daddy Sean?”

“Yes, we’d be together to do some special magic to remember Grandma Lizbeth,” she says and sees Nick’s face flicker with something. “But not today, uh Daddy Sean will tell us when he’s ready.”

“Ok, mama,” Diana replies and snuggles further into Nick.

“I don’t like this,” Kelly states fiercely and Adalind looks up at her. “I don’t believe that-“

“I think this is something we can talk about later?” Nick interrupts and tilts his head downwards in Diana’s direction. She can understand his point, knowing that something could be said that Diana shouldn’t hear, but she understands Kelly’s feelings as the other Grimm huffs out her agreement. “Besides, I do have to get back to work.”

“No go, My Nick,” Diana says, curling her hands into his jacket, and he smiles down at her, even as Adalind internally agrees with her daughter.

“I’ll be back,” he says. “You have fun here while I go do my job and then I’ll come meet you before we go home, ok?” Diana reluctantly nods and slides off his leg, after a long hug, while Adalind gets his words stuck in her head as she watches him leave, Henrietta passing something to him as he goes.

Home. Was it home? It was a safe place, yes, and it provided shelter for them, as well as security and options for their wellbeing. It was a place, yes, a building with four walls that was secure, and once she might have thought that was all that was needed to be able to create a home. But now she’s seeing that it’s also the people, who are there with you, and Adalind suspects that her vision of home is now very much tied to several of the people in the room. She just hopes Nick feels the same way.

-G-

Back at work, they’ve been pulled off the earlier case as another came through, once again bearing the marks of a Jack case. It’s not just the murders that aren’t ok but the added layer that Nick is aware of that these deaths should not still be happening. Not in this style, unless they have a copycat who was inspired by the captain’s actions, albeit whilst under possession from a spirit.

“You got any new thoughts about this?” Hank asks as they leave the newest crime scene and Nick shrugs with a grimace.

“Each as unbelievable as the last,” he comments, scanning the crowd as they move past it.

“Hey, we deal with the unbelievable all the time.” Hank points out and Nick huffs in agreement. A prickle of awareness shoots down his spine and then he realises they’re being closely watched. He pauses by the car door, not getting in, and Hank copies his delay with a raised eyebrow.

“We’re still talking about the case,” Nick mutters quietly, looking at Hank but also scanning the crowd. “And I think we have more repeat actions to follow up on.” Hank tilts his head then suddenly nods, pulling out his phone and looking as if, to anyone observing, that he’s entering information into it. “Far right, follow the uni passing.” Nick offers as direction and Hank glances up, swinging his phone around as he greets the officer passing them before turning slowly back to Nick.

“Got it,” he says and Nick nods, knowing his partner has managed to take some video of the assembled crowd, even as his eyes sweep over them too. A familiar face pops into his vision and he gets into the car as nonchalantly as he can.

“You recognise anyone back there?” Hank asks as he starts the car.

“Pretty sure one guy in the back was Verrat,” Nick says. “So, the royals still have eyes on me.” As he says it a thought comes and he stills.

“What?” Hank questions as he takes in his body stance.

“What if I’m not the only one the royals have eyes on?” Nick says slowly as his thoughts come together. “What if they also have eyes on captain, and so found out about his possession and the acts he committed during that time?”

“You think they’d care?” Hank’s face says what he thinks about that.

“I do if there was the possibility they could use it,” Nick responds. “Especially if they could frame him for several murders and get him out of the way.” They share a look.

“Damn,” Hank breathes out. “That makes sense in a real twisted way.”

“It also means we probably have a mole at the station,” Nick points out. “So, we really have to be aware of what we’re saying and doing.” They’d probably have to warn the captain too, but as he’s got the funeral to focus on its less likely he’ll be as present at the precinct in the next few days so they have time to do their own investigating. “We have to tread carefully,” Nick notes. “Go back to those first cases and then see if we can find out anyone who shouldn’t have had access has, or anyone who we think is suspicious. Then follow any of those leads and hope we can catch a trail. And keep everything between us two, and Wu. No one else.”

-G-

He’d been looking forward to going back to Henrietta’s and then having a quiet evening at the loft after a long day looking at evidence and trying to see any connection that could be there. But Rosalee calls and says the Wesen council operative, Kou Kaufman, wants to meet so he calls his mother and says he’ll meet them back at the loft instead.

Nick enters the Spice Shop to see he’s arrived before the Steinadler so takes the time to talk to Monroe and Rosalee. They’re both nervous about the coming meeting, with those feelings only growing as Nick reports what he’s heard from Bud.

“I know you both have a lot going on right now but I just wanted to say thank you for continuing to help me, and the others, at the same time,” he says in a break in their conversation, sharing a pointed look so they know who he’s referring to.

“Nick, we’re happy to help,” Rosalee smiles and Monroe huffs.

“And your others, they’re pretty special. Especially the young one,” Monroe adds in, with a soft grin.

“Well, you made an impression and she’s pretty fond of you too,” Nick notes with a smile.

“Dude, she’s not what I was expecting, at all, neither of them is,” the Blutbad admits and Nick nods in agreement. “And seeing you, all together? Man, you’re in deep.”

“That wasn’t the plan,” he says quietly. “But … I really am.”

“Well, life rarely goes to plan. And I, for one, am not complaining about that, as I wouldn’t have my friendship with you, or my lovely wife, if it had.”

“And we’re happy to see you happy,” Rosalee states. “But, have you thought this through? There’s so much at stake here, and quite a few unknowns.” He nods again, thinking of everything that has come their way so far and all that remains unclear. Yet, then he thinks of Diana grinning up at him and having her settle in his arms. Of Adalind, and the sensations she invokes as well as the warming comfort she has begun to provide.

“I faced unknowns with Juliette,” he says quietly and both his friends still as they look at him, knowing what that relationship, and all its ups and downs, meant to him. “And we tried to move past them and adapt and be what we were before, just with this new circumstance between us. And try as she might, Juliette just couldn’t get past those differences and I didn’t really want to. I loved her but I also loved being a Grimm, and everything that it brought into my life. I didn’t mean for it to put a wedge in between us but it did. And then this circumstance happened, and I discovered more things about myself, my abilities, as well as the world around me. It meant more and it wasn’t something I wanted to give up. Then Adalind …” He sighs and runs a hand through his hair.

“Nick, we’ve both spent time with Adalind now, we can see she’s different,” Rosalee states.

“You don’t really see it though,” he says back. “For whatever reason, we’ve got this connection and through it, the dreams, the magic, we got to know each other. And we’re similar, as well as being different, with both of us wanting to focus on a better future than what happened in the past. It wasn’t like just a flip of a switch; I didn’t go from hating her to knowing her and liking her overnight. But now, yeah, I’m willing to face the unknowns if I get her and Diana.”

“And we’ll be there for you, through it, as you’ve been there for us.” Monroe claps his hand to his shoulder. “And I want to apologise again for Juliette hearing about things from us, that wasn’t planned.”

“Not your fault. I’m glad you’ve been able to keep your friendship with her,” he says but doesn’t miss the shift in Rosalee’s face. “What?”

“She is my friend and I want to be there for her too,” she says quietly. “But, it’s not the easiest transition. She knows what we are but doesn’t want to talk about it, so it’s sometimes a bit uncomfortable when topics come up and she very obviously changes the subject.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” he says, meaning it.

“It’s alright. We’ll figure it out. It’s just not every day where you have a relationship that you’ve completely clean about your Wesen nature and then have it constantly swept under the rug. Usually, once you’re out, you’re out.” Rosalee shrugs and Nick thinks he understands.

“And if we have to hear more about this new boyfriend, with his exotic accent and his talk of traveling around the world, man,” Monroe huffs and Nick feels awkwardness settle into the conversation for the first time. He knows this information, Juliette told him herself, but it still feels slightly strange.

“You don’t need to hear about that,” Rosalee states and Nick tilts his head a little.

“It doesn’t really bother me,” he admits. “I mean, yeah, it’s a bit awkward but I don’t wish her ill will, so if she’s found someone that can make her happy then I’m glad for her. And I can’t exactly talk, forming the relationship I have, in the same time period no less, can I? No, I don’t necessarily want to hear it but I’m not against her being happy and finding the life she wants.”

“We get it, dude,” Monroe says and Nick is slightly relieved to hear the knock on the door to indicate the arrival of their visitor and so the end of this conversation. He and Rosalee wait as Monroe goes to answer the door and they all stand together as the council operative they met before joins them in the side room.

“Good evening to you all,” he greets with a nod that Nick returns.

“Mr Kaufman,” Rosalee says and Monroe takes his place by her side. They exchange names again, as well a few minutes of slightly stifled small talk before the Steinadler takes a deep breath and finally approaches his purpose for being there.

“I have found sufficient evidence to support your claim and that a group are promoting blood purity in the area.” The operative states and Nick spies Monroe roll his eyes. This meeting is already off to a slightly tense start and Nick can’t see it improving.

“So, our word alone wasn’t enough?” Monroe growls out.

“The council investigates these matters so appropriate action can be taken,” Kaufman replies and as much as it might be infuriating, as these are his friends and their lives it’s affecting, as a cop Nick understands about doing your due diligence and proving facts before moving forward. Doesn’t mean he feels any less frustrated.

“So, you have the proof, what happens next?” He asks.

“I have informed the council and they will reply to me with what steps are to be taken next. Either I will act alone and inform the group, and its members, of the consequences to their actions if they do not stop, or else other operatives from the council will be sent to join me and we will work on disbanding the group together.”

“You’ll inform them!?!” Monroe shouts before abruptly turning away, running a hand through his hair as he mutters under his breath. Rosalee steps up then and stares the Steinadler down.

“The last time we were a target for a group like this my husband was kidnapped, beaten and almost killed,” she angrily starts. “He was witness to another man’s end simply because of who he loved and we were the ones who comforted his widow. And that was only possible after we were there to stop them, because of our friends, who figured out what was happening and came to help us. They saved Monroe, and me, and made sure that group couldn’t hurt anyone again. Do you really believe informing them of their actions and the possible consequences they could face is going to stop them?!”

“The council has steps that need to be-“

“The council isn’t doing enough!” Monroe roars as he turns back round, eyes flashing red briefly. “You’re the ones that are supposed to protect us and the Wesen community! We have more support from a Grimm then we do you!”

“You find yourselves in a unique situation, yes, but-“

“I’ll give you unique,” Monroe starts forward and Rosalee hugs him to her side as Nick also steps forward. As much as he agrees with what’s being said he doesn’t want Monroe to get in trouble and taking this in a more physical direction will be of no help to anyone.

“Look. As I’m sure you understand, emotions are pretty tense here right now,” he says, getting a huff out of his friend but at least he’s not advancing anymore. “And as Rosalee pointed out, the situation we’re seeing now is how it started last time, which led to lives being put directly in danger. You’re here, seeing this too, so your next steps should already be happening, not just being talked about.”

“We have our procedure to follow, Mr Burkhardt,” he replies sternly. “As a detective in a local police force, I’m sure you would understand that.”

“I do, but also as a detective I can say there’s enough evidence here to be taking more direct action,” he points out and the other man cocks his head to the side. “As well as an awareness of past incidents and their escalation.”

“And as a Grimm?” He asks pointedly. “Especially as a Grimm who took action in the previous incident?” Nick takes a deep breath at the reminder of that, his actions and the massacre he dealt out to the members of the Wesenrein. Memories come quick of that time, and the others since, that he entered ‘zombie mode’, as Monroe had coined it, and how his emotions and actions were affected. Not being fully in control of his actions is scary, especially as it had such an impact on so many lives. As a cop, he definitely would have preferred to arrest those involved and have them serve their time for their actions but as a Grimm, and a friend, he can say he is glad they cannot hurt anyone else again, ever.

Shaking the thoughts away he meets the other man’s steady gaze and shrugs slightly.

“I’m not your typical Grimm,” Nick replies with emphasis. “But I will protect my friends, and any other Wesen who comes to me for help, especially when they are being targeted in unfair ways.” He thinks of Monroe and Rosalee, people he helped, who helped him, who have become such good friends and who were able to look around the fact he was a Grimm. Thinks of Bud and those at the Lodge. Others who he’s interacted with along the way. If anything, he should be doing more.

“I can understand that, even if others may not,” Kaufman replies, tone losing its ring of neutrality. “However, as an operative of the council I must-“ The sudden sound of smashing glass interrupts and they all duck down as rocks are hurled through the window to their side as well as the ones above them in the roof. Nick covers his eyes so he can glance up as Monroe shields Rosalee and all the Wesen Woge. He just catches a glimpse of a figure as they turn away and after glancing to check if anyone’s injured, he’s moving to the front door.

“I see them, I’m going after the one on the street!” He calls as he moves to the front door.

“I will track the ones on the roof!” Kaufman pivots to the back door and they both exit as he hears Monroe’s voice, high with concern, check on Rosalee. Out on the walkway he runs in the direction he saw the figure move in, moving as fast as he can whilst also straining to hear anything out of place. He just hears a muffled ‘Go!’ and the slam of a door as he speeds up but the car pulls out ahead of him and he just focuses on the license plate before a figure in black emerges from the window and aims a gun back at him.

Nick spins into an alleyway as the shots fire, missing him, and he has a fleeting flush of cold energy, his senses zeroing in on the sound of the car before he can feel everything slowing around him, his heartrate going down as the chill spreads through him with his mind starting to go blank. Taking deep, gulping breaths he pushes it back, now not being the time, even if he’s angry and frustrated and so wants to get his hands on these guys, but not like this, he has to stay focused. Another deep breath and he’s able to feel his heartbeat increase and normalise, hear the sounds of the street around him again. Pulling out his phone he quickly dials Wu and starts to rattle off information about what just happened and the digits he got from the license plate as he walks back to the Spice Shop.

Monroe and Rosalee are the only ones in the space and he glances around to see the damage. Several panes of glass are missing from the roof as well as one big section from the window in the side room, all in shattered shards on the floor. The rocks are all fist size and bigger, with two wrapped in paper, writing on them obvious.

“Are you both ok?” He asks as he steps towards them.

“We’re fine,” Rosalee sighs, though she looks pale and shaken.

“We’re not fine, this is not ok!” Monroe growls out. “I can’t live through this again! What will it be next? Will they take me again? Rosalee? This needs to stop, now!”

“I’m not going to let them hurt you, last time is not going to be repeated, ok?” Nick swears and they both look at him wearily.

“We know you will try Nick, but there’s only one of you,” Monroe says. “And I am not risking Rosalee.”

“I don’t want to risk you either!” Rosalee cries out and steps towards Monroe. He wraps her in his arms and Nick glances away to give them a moment. He hears Monroe’s murmur of comforting words and Rosalee’s soft replies, as well as the sound of lips touching, as they both breathe deep and cling to each other.

“Look,” he says quietly. “I know last time was traumatic and not something any of us want a repeat of, and I can’t promise anything other than that I will do everything, absolutely everything, I can so we don’t have anything like that happen again. But I do mean it.”

“We know Nick,” Rosalee replies and he looks back to see them both looking at him.

“I’ve reported the vandalism to Wu, along with a partial plate number I got from the car they drove away in, so we have that as well as the surveillance we set up that we can check. We’re not heading into this blind; we know more this time and we have more in place. We can be better prepared.” He states.

“You will also not be alone,” Kaufman announces as he re-enters the shop and they all turn towards him. “I will report this further attack but I will also ask for additional assistance, as this was a direct attack that could have brought harm to life and clearly shows those involved have little regard for others.”

“Caught on now, have you?” Monroe snaps but Rosalee rubs a hand across his chest.

“Thank you,” she says to the other man, tone neutral if not also strained. “Any help will be appreciated.”

“Did you catch up to them or get any information we can use?” Nick asks and the Steinadler nods, albeit slowly.

“He unfortunately had a significant lead across the roofs so I could not catch him, but my eyesight is extremely good so I was able to see who they were. Both Woged and retracted. I will draw the likeness and pass it on to you.”

“That would be good, I can scan it and run it through our system,” Nick states and the other man nods to indicate his agreement. Rosalee moves to give him paper and a pen so he can start sketching as Nick and Monroe walk around the room, leaving the rocks for the CSUs to check for any further evidence, and begin to plan how they can secure the shop for the night. In the basement are several sheets of wood they can re-configure to patch up the gaps in the window as well as some tarpaulin that could be a temporary fix for the roof and they make plans as they wait, Nick knowing they’re going to be here for a while longer yet.

Wu joins them, alongside Hayes and another detective Nick hasn’t met yet, who quickly question them all then instructs the CSUs once they arrive on site. Nick passes the human sketch on, whilst pocketing the Wesen version and Kaufman gives his statement before leaving to begin his own next steps.

He wants to head to the trailer but is aware that, with possible eyes on him still, he doesn’t want to risk its location. It does remind him of another who could help, and do so much more from the shadows than he is able to do right now. Checking on Monroe and Rosalee, who both want to go home and are extremely thankful that their house is protected with Henrietta’s magic, he offers them an escort home but they both decline. Getting to his own car, he watches as they lock up and pulls out his phone.

“Trubel,” he greets. “How are you?”

“Good, Nick, good. Not been involved with any more Wesen fights and Josh and I have made good progress with his state of affairs.” It’s good to hear her voice, lighter than previously heard, and he has a moment to pause and consider what he’s about to ask. She’s away from all this right now and if he asks this then he could be dragging her back into something that could turn physical and violent, very easily and quickly.

“I’m glad to hear you’re both alright,” he sighs out.

“Are you ok, Nick? What’s going on?” She questions, tone sharp now and he makes his decision.

“You know that situation I mentioned before?” He asks and she hums her affirmative. “Well, there might be another situation happening now as well.”

“You need me Nick, I’m there for you,” she replies instantly and he breathes out.

“This could get dangerous,” he warns and hears a slight scoff from the other end of the line.

“I’ve lived through dangerous,” she states back. “You helped me from that and now I’m in a much better place, because of you. I know what I am and what I can do, as well as what I can choose to do. Doesn’t matter what it is, if it’s dangerous or not, I’ll be there for you. So, what is going on?”

“Well, there’s what’s appearing to go on and what I think is actually happening,” he starts before launching into several explanations, though only going into limited detail with this conversation happening over the phone. She listens and asks questions of her own and he answers as he sees Monroe and Rosalee finally leave the shop and drive off. Juggling his phone as he begins his own journey home, really ready now to just get to the loft and collapse for the night, they talk for several more minutes before coming up with a plan.

“Thank you, Trubel,” he says quietly, the thought of having some more support coming, who he absolutely trusts, meaning a lot to him.

“No thanks needed,” she replies. “I’ll keep in touch and see you soon.”

-G-

Hot breath flutters over his skin as their bodies press close and magic sparks through the air. It sends energy skittling along his skin and he rolls her till he can settle on top, her legs parting to let him rest between. He’s hard and hot and she’s languid and welcoming under him.

His hands run from her hips up over her ribcage, fingers flicking out at the edge of her breasts, leaving little sparks of magic, before cupping under her arms and then encouraging them up, over her head, where he can hold them while stretching her body to his view. She bucks up against him and he feels her heat and wetness as they slide together.

“Please,” she murmurs, eyes dark and blinking up at him. “Nick, please.”

“What do you want?” He asks huskily as they shift so as much as their bodies are in contact with each other as possible. The hum of magic surrounds them and he breathes in deep as it seems to envelop them, their own bubble of magic and power and pleasure.

“Take me,” she breathes out. “Love me.”

“Yes.” He surges forward to kiss her as his hips roll and she welcomes him inside.

Lightning seems to bolt through them as they connect and with a gasp his eyes open with a snap. Hers stare back at him, glowing white, and he can see a slight reflection of his own, shining black, as their bodies move and streaks of light and magic and power and something more wrap around them. It builds and builds as they move, hearts thumping and breaths gasping, racing some undefinable thing and all they can do is cling to each other as pleasure warps and light erupts and the cackle of power brings it all together, flashing like lightning in the night sky, their cries merging in the bubble around them as electricity sparks and seals this thing between them.

-G-

Adalind wakes with a gasp, her body still trembling as echoes of feeling from their dream wash through her. She can feel Nick beside her and turns in the bed they share to stare as he blinks heavily in the low light.

“Did we just …?” She asks, voice slightly hoarse, noting his body slightly quivering in movements similar to her own.

“I think so,” he replies slowly. “I don’t know … what was that?” They stare at each other and she notes his eyes are their normal steel blue, no shining darkness to be found.

“God, that felt so real.” She nods and then slides a hand down her body, trying to discreetly check but feeling the weight of his gaze on her hand as she moves it between her legs. Touching herself, she feels her own wetness and gasps as it sends a thrill through her, even as it gives the feeling of being sensitive as though they had been together. Pulling back, she turns to him more fully but stops as he grabs her hand and links it with his own, twisting their pointer fingers together before moving back and in between her legs again, stroking slowly before pushing their joint digits inside.

“Nick,” she gasps and he groans. Adalind pushes her head back into the pillow as the movement continues and he flicks his thumb out to tap her clit. “Oh!” She feels his head drop and kiss along the column of her throat as their hands settle into a rhythm. “We should … talk about … uh, this.” She stutters out as their movements send jolts of pleasure through her.

“Alright,” Nick replies talking against her skin. “We can talk … how you feel … uh, about how wet you are … after that dream.” She whines and brings her other hand up to sink into his hair.

“We … felt like we … uh, we actually had sex … in a dream,” she pants out.

“It was more … than just that,” he replies, voice breathy and she can feel him press himself into her side. Her hips roll with their continued movement and she tries to arch into him, to bring him some pleasure as he encourages more in her.

“Your eyes … were uh, more,” she gasps out.

“So were … yours,” he says back. “And the feelings …” She trails her hand down his back, sparks of magic following her touch. He raises his head and kisses her, lips strong and passionate. Tongues battle and they trade breath as their lips meet, again and again, until Nick pulls back with a gasp when she shifts her hand down lower, into his sleep pants, and grasps him firmly.

He keeps up with his strokes and she matches his pace, hand curling around and adding extra twist to her movement. They both press closer, forehead to forehead, and work each other with their hands.

“Never seen … that before,” she says. “Or felt …. like that …”

“Feels so …” Nick murmurs before his hips buck and he jerks in her hand. He groans, long and low, his hand losing rhythm with her own and almost slipping out of her as he comes before then re-joining her and speeding up, pressing high and hard and she shudders with her own release.

His head falls down, burrowing into her hair as they both gasp and relax. After a moment Nick shifts, pulling back and then is pulling his shirt off over his head before using it to wipe first himself and her hand clean, then to gently swipe between her legs and finally use the cloth to remove anything left on their hands. Once finished he throws it to the side and leans back on his back, Adalind quickly shifting so she can rest her head on his chest and his arm comes up to wrap around her shoulders.

“So … how you feeling?” He asks and she can’t help the giggle that slips through her lips.

“Pretty relaxed right now,” she murmurs and he hums, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “You?”

“Yeah, relaxed covers it,” he replies before sighing. “As well as a bit mystified.”

“That might be a good word to use,” she comments. “From all that I know, and what we’ve experienced, we shouldn’t have experienced anything like this at all. And the fact that it seems to be changing and evolving?” She shakes her head uncertainly against his chest and his hand runs up and down her arm in comfort.

“Hey, weren’t you going to look into this more?” He asks, but there’s no judgement or reproach in his voice. Just query after other conversations they’ve had.

“I was,” she admits. “But most of my time recently has been spent reading and investigating anything to do with the binding.” She feels the movement of his nod.

“Of course, how is that coming?”

“Rosalee has the base potion made, luckily that can be done ahead of time and kept for a period until needed. It will need to be heated and have the final ingredients added, alongside the blood, but we have part one done.” She details, aware he missed some of this when he went back to work and then called to help Rosalee and Monroe. She feels awful for his friends, and her burgeoning ones, but also can’t help but feel glad that they got the potion finished, with their help, before this attack happened.

“That’s good,” he murmurs.

“I’m sorry I haven’t done more research regarding our … thing,” she says softly and Nick shifts slightly to gaze down at her.

“Don’t be. It’s not like you haven’t had other things to focus on, and we’ve both said how we just want to know more, not stop it. It doesn’t seem to be going anywhere, nor causing any problems, so it’s ok if we focus on Diana and the binding and get to this later.”

“That we know of,” she corrects quickly. “And tonight was different. It was more and the magic …” She trails off as images and feelings come, from the dream and memory. She’s never felt anything like that before and she’s regularly in contact with one of the most powerful beings in their world. Diana’s magic was amazing, and terrifying, and awe-inspiring, but felt so completely different to what she experienced with Nick in their shared dream world.

“Yeah, I felt that too.”

“We don’t know what it means so we have to be cautious,” she states and he nods.

“I know and we will be. We can make sure we remember as much as we can, how it started and what we felt and how it’s changed.” He trails a finger down her arm and she shivers lightly at the feeling.

“Will that be enough?” She asks quietly and feels the movement of his shrug.

“I think we have to admit that we’re operating here with unknowns and that we have to be cautious, yes, but also to just keep things as normal as we can.” She huffs at that and feels his eyes on her.

“No part of this is normal, Nick, even for the weirdness of the Wesen world,” she states and he chuckles roughly.

“Normal for us then,” he corrects.

“A do-gooder Grimm and a trying-to-be-better Hexenbiest with her superpowered daughter and everything that comes with that?” She asks and Nick huffs.

“Well, when you put it like that …” He rolls suddenly and she finds herself under him once more, steel blue eyes gazing down at her in seriousness.

“We just keep trying,” he whispers. “Try to build a better life, for us and those around us. Try to keep everyone safe and happy and not let others have control that would abuse it. Try to make sure history doesn’t repeat itself and we learn from it and improve it.”

“I’ll keep trying if I can do it with you,” she murmurs back. “And we promise we try together.” He lifts a hand to cup her cheek, thumb gently stroking her chin.

“I promise,” he says softly and a shock comes from his touch, a static feeling that also leaves behind something almost of permanence. She gasps at the sensation and Nick pulls away, though he lets them settle back into their previous position.

“Nick, what was that?” She asks in confusion, not having felt something like that before.

“What was what?” His tone is carefully blank.

“Nick …” she pushes up to look down at him and he sighs before meeting her gaze. “That was something.”

“I don’t fully know or understand,” he starts. “But sometimes, as a Grimm, I can kind of make a promise and it becomes a vow, I guess, and it just sticks. With the magic, or whatever it is, in my blood and I have this awareness of the people I’ve made promises to.” She stares at him quietly after he’s finished and he waits, seemingly unsure of her reaction.

“You just promised to doing this together,” she says quietly.

“Yeah,” he replies simply and that one word, said in such a way, causes an avalanche of feelings inside her. Here is this man, who should be an enemy, who she’s done some awful things to, who has forgiven her and is now making a promise that those she had much stronger ties to in the past couldn’t make.

“Ok,” she whispers, voice slightly choked and sees understanding wash over his face. They don’t need to say anything else tonight, they’ve reached another point where they are learning and trusting each other. He tugs her down and she settles onto his chest once more, his warmth invading her from where they touch, and presses a kiss to her hair. She in turn touches her lips to his chest, right over his heart, and lets the hum of the magic, their connection, lull her back to sleep.

-G-

The next few days seem to pass quickly and yet also slowly at the same time. Nick spends his evenings with Adalind, Diana and his mother. Offering respite from their time being couped up inside and also gaining support for himself, where moments of Diana giggling and conversations with his mother filling a space in his soul he didn’t know needed it. Time with Adalind, both with her daughter and without, spent learning each other anew, even as it also shores up what they’ve already discovered about each other.

Work passes in bits and spurts, getting cases and so having to follow the leads, whilst also investigating as much as possible into what happened at the Spice Shop, as well as all the Jack cases and anything that might be linked to them. Hank and Wu provide so much support, as well as different view-points, and the whole precinct is slightly off-based with the captain being in and out, more so than usual. The knowledge of his mother’s passing and the date of her funeral spread quickly and the day before he’s due to be out for the sad events sees him calling a conference for all the information they have on current cases.

“I’ve said before that this was top priority and I know you’re working your hardest to solve this case but we need more. This has gone on long enough and we need to find this guy before it affects Portland as a whole. This is our city and we need to take a stand, not just for ourselves but for all the people that live here.” The captain states and a ripple goes through the room. “Do what you have to do to get this done.” He nods then retreats into his office but not before catching Nick’s eye. Sensing he wants to talk, and an opportunity he can’t pass up, he makes his excuses with the others around him and moves. Grabbing the packet and files from his desk he quickly joins his superior.

“You know more about this case than the others. Do you have anything more?” Renard asks as he closes the door and he sounds weary. Nick places all of his items on the captain’s desk before holding up one of the files.

“We’ve narrowed done the type of blade that is being used, in an official capacity,” Nick starts and then hands over the photo he has. “Also, been able to confirm the manner and routine in which the victims are being killed. There are inconsistencies, suggesting multiple culprits involved, though by appearances it is the same person.” The captain swears and pushed back from his desk. Nick waits a beat before starting to gather the strewn about items. “Look, we’ll keep digging. You probably need to focus on the other main event that’s happening tomorrow.” He only gets a nod in reply and so steps back to exit before pausing.

“Ah, captain, sorry, could you give me…?” He indicates the packet on the desk with a tilt of his head and the other man collects it before standing to give it over.

“Here you go,” he states as Nick receives it.

“Thank you,” he says and gets a nod.

“Happy to help,” the captain replies before dropping down in his seat and Nick making his way back to his desk, package clutched tightly in his hand.

Going home that evening they start planning to actually do the binding, knowing they need time and that, as much as they can prepare, they don’t know what will happen. If Diana will react well, what the magic will do, if it will even work. But they have to try and as Nick helps settle the little girl to sleep the night before the day they’ve decided to try, reading a bedtime story as Diana snuggles into his side and Adalind watches with a soft smile on her face, he internally shores up his promise to keep trying, to keep being there for both of them. So, they can all have better futures and better experiences than those in the past.

-G-

Adalind stares as they all gather in the kitchen, the light blue potion in front of them bubbling gently as it heats up and several vials resting in front of it, most empty but one already full with dark red liquid. Dropping down she gathers Diana to her and holds her daughter gently.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” She asks quietly, one more time. Diana gazes back at her before nodding. “Alright then. I can’t tell you how it will feel, I don’t know. I hope it won’t hurt, that isn’t what this should do. But if you feel uncomfortable, at any point, tell me and I’ll help.”

“Ok mama,” Diana replies and then steps forward to hug her. Adalind can’t help but squeeze her tight and hold on for just a moment more before pulling back and offering her a smile.

“Alright, let’s do this,” she states and then looks up to Henrietta. The older Hexenbiest steps forward and picks up one of the vials as well as a small dagger.

“Think of what you want this to do,” she coaches as Adalind holds her hand out. “This is to help not cause harm, to hold back that which would overwhelm. Magic to support magic and bring peace to your daughter’s most innermost self and core.” She closes her eyes and let’s Henrietta’s words wash over her as she concentrates on it all. Wanting Diana to be safe, to be herself and not have to constantly grapple with something far too big for her. To be able to use magic and not have it use her. For her daughter to discover the joys of being a Hexenbiest, whilst also carrying an awareness of what it can mean in darkness as well. To fix her past actions and make it better.

The prick comes and then she feels a squeeze around her finger before opening her eyes to see the red of her blood fill the vial. Henrietta nods and then holds both vials of parental blood above the bubbling potion. She Woges and instructs all those holding the talismans to hold them high, forming a ring around the potion. Adalind holds Diana’s hand and they all watch as the red liquid pours down and mixes with the potion, the colour changing from blue to red then back again. It continues to flicker in colour and bubble along but does nothing else. No merging of colour, flash of light or transformation as they expected. Adalind glances to Henrietta who doesn’t drop her Woge and considers the potion herself.

“What’s going on?” She asks. “Is it not working? Do you think the blood wasn’t right? Why aren’t we seeing the next phase? What do we do?”

“All the steps and ingredients were correct,” Rosalee says. “We should be seeing what is described as a reaction and combination of all the components to then create a potion in a personalised shade.”

“I wouldn’t say that’s that,” Monroe adds in and Nick frowns. Adalind feels tears prick as she glances from the cauldron to her daughter then up to Henrietta, still Woged and seeming to be seeing something she cannot.

“Nicholas,” she gnashes out, sudden and sharp, eyes still fixed on the cauldron in front of her. “Would you add your blood to the potion please?”

“What?” They all chorus.

“Now, Nicholas, we have little time,” she instructs, voice deep with her Woge and Nick steps forward, grabbing the dagger she holds out and meeting Adalind’s eyes. His gaze is questioning and she knows that if she were to say no, he would respect that and do nothing more. But they haven’t seen what they should have with the potion, and she remembers Henrietta’s previous comments about the connection between her and Nick, as well as Diana, so she takes a deep breath and nods, meeting his eyes steadily and internally hoping this works.

“Just a few drops,” Henrietta says as he raises the dagger and Nick’s lips press together as he slices his own finger then holds it aloft, over the potion. One, two, three drops join and then the potion reacts. Sparks fly and the air sucks in as steam swirls. The liquid potion bubbles up then rapidly reduces in amount and flashes, colour changing and turning to a purple that is strongly reminiscent of the colour Diana’s eyes glow.

“Whoa,” Monroe breathes out and Henrietta retracts and then steps forward to ladle what remains in the cauldron into a glass goblet. She studies it as it smokes before turning to Diana and handing the glass to the young girl.

“Drink it all,” she instructs. Adalind smiles, making it as reassuring as she can as Diana looks up to her. Nick steps close and also offers a warm smile of his own and Diana nods, taking a deep breath of her own, before raising the glass, now no longer smoking but still a slightly glowing violet colour, to her lips before drinking the potion down in several loud gulps. They all stare as she lowers the now empty glass and then stands still, head tilting to the side, before glancing up and around.

“Is that it?” She asks in surprise, shocking a laugh out of Monroe as the others share intense looks.

“How do you feel?” Adalind queries instead and Diana shrugs.

“Did it work?” Kelly asks next and Henrietta nods.

“All the steps of the potion activating happened,” she says. “It may be that Diana cannot yet feel the change but that she will when she next uses her magic.”

“Do magic?” Diana asks quietly then tips her head back and yawns loudly.

“No, little one, not tonight,” Henrietta instructs, kindly towards her and Diana nods before stepping closer to Adalind and leaning heavily onto her.

“Imma tired,” she murmurs and Adalind drops down to her knees to support her daughter as she droops suddenly.

“Diana? Diana, honey, are you ok?” Nick steps to her side and places a hand at her back as they both crowd round the small blonde. The others also gather around closer and she can feel the tension in the air around the young girl as they all look to her.

“Tired …” she mumbles and then turns into Nick. He shares a look with Adalind before gathering her up into his arms and lifting up, Diana snuggling into his side and placing her head on his shoulder. Adalind stands close, stroking loose hair off her daughter’s forehead.

“I think we have our answer of if it worked,” Henrietta says softly. “It is working through her system, making her tired, which is a good sign.”

“She feels warm,” Adalind says, hand laying flat against the top of Diana’s forehead.

“What do we do?” Nick asks and Henrietta smiles at them both as Kelly comes to stand right by them, eyes studying Diana closely.

“Take her home and rest, for all of you. There should be no other reaction.”

“But what if there is?” Adalind queries, panic at the unknown clawing at her. “What if something else does happen? What if she becomes really sick? Or what if-“

“Then you will call and I will aid you in whatever way I can,” Henrietta soothes, voice calm. “Remember-“

“And what was that about the potion not working until we added Nick’s blood? What does that mean? Why did it work then?” Adalind interrupts again, looking between Nick and her daughter, as well as noting how everyone else looked confused too. Henrietta steps forward and meet her eyes, face calm and manner cool.

“I do not know,” she admits. “But that is something we can investigate. I have my theories, which I will happily share with you however I feel we should focus on Diana right now. Remember, this is not a forceful act so should not provoke a violent reaction. We were unsure about how this would go but by all appearances this has gone exactly as described. Her body is going through change, magic is being used, the bubble made and incorporated inside her, so naturally she is tired. This is a good sign. But, with anything else, do not hesitate to contact me.”

“And you can call us if you need anything,” Rosalee adds in and Adalind nods, suddenly feeling almost as tired as her daughter appears to be. Nick shifts Diana up higher on his hip and Kelly quickly gathers the talismans and other items from the room as Adalind get their coats.

“Thank you, all of you,” she says as they prepare to leave, making sure to look each of them in the eye so they know she means her words. She still feels panicky and unsure but knowing that they have help brings some relief. She won’t fully relax until they know Diana is ok, and then try to understand how this all happened, but these people deserve to know what it means and how grateful she is for their help.

Kelly offers to drive so she and Nick climb into the back of the car, Diana between them and watch her carefully as they make their way back to the loft.

Diana doesn’t stir as they arrive back, nor when Nick lifts her from the car or during the ride up in the elevator. She mumbles both of their names as Nick sets her down into her bed and Adalind pulls her shoes and bulkier clothing items off.

“We’re here, honey, and we’ll stay. Just sleep,” she soothes and Diana mumbles something else before turning over and nestling under the covers as Adalind lifts them up. Both she and Nick step out to ready themselves for bed as well, but one at a time so Diana isn’t left alone. She slides into the bed next to her, peering down at her and watching as Diana breathes. Checking her temperature, she is still warm but does not appear to have the heat that would indicate the presence of a fever. She appears to just be deeply asleep, a peaceful one at that and Adalind is glad to see no hint of pain on her face. Nick steps back into the room and then hovers by the end of the bed.

“Everything ok?” She asks as he stays standing. He looks strangely unsure, as if they haven’t shared this space many times, by this point, before.

“Yeah, just … do you want me to join you or shall I-“

“Join us, please,” she cuts him off. “I know we both feel safer when you’re close.” He nods at that then walks around to the other side of the bed and climbs in slowly, trying not to jostle the bed and wake Diana. He slides an arm around the pillow that both Diana and herself have rested their heads on and lies back.

“Night Nick,” she murmurs, laying a hand on her daughter so she can sense any changes and feeling settled herself by his presence, so close by, and he gives her a soft smile.

“Good night, Adalind.”

-G-

His phone ringing wakes him from a night of varied sleep, having woken several times to check on Diana as well as soothe Adalind from a nightmare, and he fumbles to pick the vibrating device up while not disturbing the other two occupants in the room.

“Burkhardt,” he mumbles as the call connects.

“Nick,” the captain’s voice comes through and he instantly feels more awake. He glances at the two blondes resting next to him then carefully slips out of the bed then the room.

“Captain,” he replies. “Everything alright?” It’s been several days since they’ve heard from him, and then it was just a quick report that the funeral went well, so they’ve just been waiting to hear about when it’s safe to move about more. They took the calculated risk to go to Henrietta’s to do the binding, with his mother pointing out that the possibility of doing the spell while Renard’s attention elsewhere was probably a good thing, as well as Nick having the weekend off so could be there to support whatever happened.

“I have it confirmed that my father and his entourage have left Portland,” he states quickly. “A few members of the Verrat are still in town, but less than before as they are no longer sure they are looking in the right place, due to no recent sighting, or even any whispers, of Diana’s, or the child’s as they refer to her, presence.”

“That’s good news,” Nick says as he paces the loft.

“Yes, as such I’d like to discuss availability for the blessing and when it can go ahead, with all of us involved.”

“Ah, I’ll pass that on and get you an answer as soon as I can,” Nick replies. “Do you have a time frame you’re working with?”

“Usually, the blessing would be done on the day of the burial, which we obviously couldn’t do so, moving on from that, ideally we would arrange to do this as soon as possible.” Renard explains and Nick holds in his sigh. Of course it would be like that. His captain’s timing really was something.

“I’ll contact them and ask, then get back in touch,” he says and then ends the call, dropping his phone down on the counter then leaning over to lay his head on the cool surface.

His mother finds him that way and simply raises an eyebrow.

“Captain just called,” he says and her face immediately shifts, lips quirking downwards.

“What did he want?”

“To let us know the king, and most of his entourage, have left Portland. So, he wants to arrange a time for this blessing ritual or rite or ceremony, and he wants it to happen soon.” Nick explains and watches as her face closes off even more.

“Well, he can keep on wanting that. Just because he’s deemed it safe to happen doesn’t mean we’ll agree,” his mother replies, voice fierce. “And his is not the only timetable we have to work with.”

“I know that. First things first we have to see how Diana is today. Adalind isn’t going to agree to any kind of meeting or trip out if she’s still affected from the binding.” Kelly nods then glances towards the little girl’s bedroom.

“How was her night?”

“She slept through it,” Nick admits. “Adalind and I … we were the ones waking up and checking on her, and each other.” His mother’s face softens and she lets out a huff.

“The joy of being a parent,” she states. “The almost constant worry about your children.”

“I’m not-“

“Nicky,” she interrupts him. “Just because someone isn’t biologically related to a child doesn’t mean they can’t be a parent. You become a parent because you care, you build that relationship and nurture it, and them, and help it all grow. You can’t tell me you’re unaware that that is what you’re doing.”

“I wasn’t going to say anything like that,” he sighs and glances towards the room to make sure they are the only two people hearing this conversation. If he concentrates, he can make out both Adalind and Diana’s heartbeats, so familiar to him now, and both in the rhythm of sleep. “I’m just aware this situation is … complicated. And we haven’t used labels or anything like that, we’ve just … become us.”

“Not everybody needs a label,” she replies and he nods.

“I know that, I just … I worry that this has happened in a situation where it’s very close quarters and viewed as safe. I don’t want any regrets, for any of us, if circumstances change and then feelings shift too.” He doesn’t want Adalind to view like he’s the only option. That she has to settle with him, because he helped keep them safe and has provided for them. They’ve had many conversations about their family history, both still feeling the effects of actions happened long ago, and he doesn’t want her to make choices based on fear rather than positive feelings. He wants her to know she has choices and he’ll respect them.

“Nicky,” his mother starts but he holds a hand up when he hears a rustle of material so nods his head in indication that they are about to be joined. She moves into the kitchen proper, putting on the coffee machine, as Nick hears the murmurs of conversation and more noises to indicate what sounds like two bodies moving and getting up. He hovers the other side of the counter and watches for when they will emerge.

Adalind slides the door open and gives him a hesitant smile before Diana then appears, still looking pale and sleepy, but moving on her own as they step down the step and approach.

“Hey, how you feeling this morning?”

“Imma tired,” Diana murmurs and then her mouth stretched wide in a yawn. “Go bed please?” She blinks up at him and he shifts his eyes to Adalind to see what she thinks. She seems just as pale as her daughter and her forehead is crinkled with worry lines.

“I know you’re tired, honey,” she says quietly. “We’re just going to have some breakfast first, ok? And then if you still feel like it, you can go back to bed, alright?”

“Ok mama,” Diana replies and let’s go of her hand to walk around Nick and join Kelly in the kitchen proper. “Nana Kelly, pancakes?” His mother nods with a smile down at her and she and Diana quickly start gathering the items needed to make breakfast. Adalind steps up next to him and they stand together, watching their two blood relations on the other side of the counter.

“You ok?” He murmurs and she sighs.

“I keep waiting for something to happen,” she admits softly and he reaches out to cup her shoulder. “This all feels very anti-climactic.”

“Yeah, I get that,” he agrees. “But there’s been no signs of any adverse reactions, so that good, right?”

“That we’ve seen yet,” she mutters before shaking her head and turning into him more. “You were up early this morning?”

“Got a call from the captain,” he says and she stiffens next to him. He uses the hand on her shoulder to pull her closer and offer comfort even as he keeps talking. “He wanted us to know that the extended portion of his relations have left town and that he wanted to arrange when this blessing thing could happen.”

“Oh,” she says softly. “That’s good, that the king is gone.” She stops talking then and Nick tilts his head to see her face more clearly. She’s chewing her lip in what he knows is an anxious movement and her eyes are fixed on Diana. The small blonde is helping Kelly but her movements are slow and she makes no effort to use her powers, as she would normally do. Adalind sighs heavily then and looks up to him. “Did he say when he wanted?”

“Soon as possible,” he replies. “Said something about how it’s usually on the day of burial so this is already being done late.” She rolls her eyes at that.

“He is right about that, but it’s not essential. What matters most in these types of rituals is the coming together and act, rather than date and time. I mean, some rites do have them built into the ceremony, for example the night of a full moon is often used due to the changes in celestial energy, which can then be tapped into, but for most there is more of a focus on the intent of those gathered, than anything else.” His mother pauses in her whisking to glance over as Adalind rambles and Nick can feel a slight smile pull at his lips. He knows she’s only talking so much because she’s worried but it also reminds him of how much she knows about these kinds of things. When she stops and sees them both staring, she blushes prettily.

“Ok, so we know we can push back a little on when this has to happen,” he continues on. “When would you want it to happen?”

“Ironically, I think I’d prefer to do it sooner rather than later,” she confesses. “I want Diana to have today to do what she needs to, whether that’s sleep the day away or just do relaxing things, I don’t mind. I don’t want any pressure on her. After that, I don’t really want it hanging over our heads and having Sean be in constant contact about when it’s happening. If we agree a date and then do the blessing, that will be finished, and we can then hopefully start thinking about how we arrange a more normal, settled life for all of us.” She looks at him then and he stares back, images filling his mind. He can picture that life. It won’t ever be a normal one, he’s a Grimm and she’s a Hexenbiest and Diana will still grow into one of the more powerful Wesen out there, but that doesn’t mean they can’t build a home. Build something better and create a safe and happy place for them all.

“Alright, so I’ll ask the captain about tomorrow, maybe? Or the day after?” The sound of sizzling fills the air and they break their gaze from each other.

“Let’s check with Henrietta first,” Kelly injects. “We don’t want to get dates mixed up and then have it be just him and us.”

“I want you there,” Adalind states.

“I’m not sure the captain will agree with that,” Nick says and she shakes her head.

“I don’t care, if he wants us there then he’ll have to accept our terms for coming along and that means you being there too.” She huffs and Nick lets her have that, internally wanting to be there for them too.

“Ok, first call Henrietta, then call captain,” Nick lists out loud.

“No, first pancakes,” Diana adds in, making all the adults laugh and Adalind gives his side a squeeze before stepping around him to join the others in the kitchen.

“Ok, first pancakes,” she states and quickly helps to get plates and sauces and anything else needed for their breakfast. They all sit round the table and Diana seems to perk up a bit, sat between Adalind and Kelly with Nick at the head of the table, talking about a story they read the other night and asking for more paper to do pictures and colouring. It’s a relief to see her act like herself and they stay at the table long after everyone has finished eating, just talking and spending the time together. It cements that picture of the future in his mind’s eye even more and Nick can tell Adalind is thinking the same as their eyes meet. He can’t reach her hand from where they sit, so stretches out his leg so his foot can bump hers. A smile grows on her lips and he feels the comforting hum of magic start as she shifts her own so it rests on top of his.

Diana soon tires and asks to go back to bed, which Adalind agrees to and then follows closely behind. Nick makes the needed phone calls, discussing each conversation he has with Adalind and his mom before they finally formalise a plan that they are all happy with and he then relays that to the captain. Renard makes no complaint, even with Nick joining them, just accepts their proposal and gives them the details they want about which graveyard they will be meeting at.

That evening Adalind is filled with nervous energy as they talk through what will happen when they go to meet the captain and she explains to Diana the steps of the blessing, what will happen and the words they will use, as well as the intent behind each action. Nick listens along with his mother and they all ask questions, with her giving the best answers she’s able to. Even though most of her day has been spent resting, Diana still requests to go to bed early and Adalind goes through her nighttime routine with her as Nick watches his mother gather some specific items.

“You going to check out the graveyard?” He asks and she nods.

“I know you said you know it but I want to know all possible routes in, out, around and even under or over. Knowing our surroundings will help if anything happens, but we’re going to be out in an open-air space and I want as much intel as possible to make strategies that will keep us all safe.” She shrugs into her jacket.

“We can discuss what you find out when you get back,” he states and she nods before leaving. He tidies the space up and then wishes Diana a goodnight as she makes her way to bed before he and Adalind are then alone as the young girl falls asleep quickly. She looks a little lost and he moves quickly to her side, enfolding her in his arms as she breathes deep and tries to hold in her emotions.

“Hey,” he murmurs and presses a kiss to her forehead.

“Sorry,” she stutters. “I just … can’t seem to settle on how I’m feeling. One minute I’m just scared then so glad that Diana seems to be ok then worried about what will come next for her and then I think about this blessing and seeing Sean and-“

“Adalind,” he interrupts. “That’s ok. You’re allowed to feel all those things. There’s a lot going on and a lot to take in.”

“I know,” she replies. “I just don’t know what to do.”

“There’s not much to do right now. Let’s go to bed and get some rest, before whatever comes from tomorrow comes.” She blinks up at him and then nods slowly and he carefully pulls her with him to the other bedroom. They get ready together, sharing glances and touches that are meant to comfort and reassure, rather than excite. Settling under the covers Nick pulls her close and presses a kiss to the top of her head as she shifts to rest on his chest, both letting the haze of sleep pull them under.

“Sleep,” he murmurs. “I’ll be right here.”

“Nick,” she whispers back. “For you too.”

Diana is still lethargic in the morning and Adalind worries, while wringing her hands and muttering lots, that they’ve pushed it too soon to do this but now everyone is getting ready to meet and they are out of time to make any changes. Plus, she still does just want it to be over and done with. They are meeting Henrietta there and Kelly had already shared the plans she’d made for many different scenarios. His phone goes as they are discussing which way they are driving and he answers slightly distractedly.

“Nick!” Monroe’s voice comes through, loud and urgent. “Nick, they’ve been to the shop again! We got another dead fox! Rosalee is freaking out and I am so ready to find these guys and gut them!”

“Monroe, wait, hold up, tell me what happened,” he instructs as he moves into the other loft to get slightly more privacy for this conversation.

“We opened up this morning and there was a letter waiting for us and then, out back, just like last time, but more and the blood was everywhere and Rosalee is not ok!“

“Ok, I can come,” he starts before pausing and then looking back into the other room. The blessing is due to happen within the hour and he can’t just drop that to go to the Spice Shop, yet how can he not go to help his friends?

“Oh, Nick, please get here soon. You were my first call.” The Blutbad’s voice is tense and Nick lets the procedure and steps of a case take over his brain as he also tries to think how he can support everyone he wants to.

“Ok, I’ll call Hank to come join me and we’ll get Wu to alert the other officers on your case.” He instructs. “Have you contacted Kaufman?”

“No, not yet.”

“Then do that now and I’ll let you know as soon as I’m on my way,” he says, feeling bad about not immediately leaving to go to them but knowing he needs to sort out what’s happening with Adalind and Diana. Monroe babbles a few more things, voice flipping between shock and horror to anger, before Nick finally ends the call and turns to face the others.

He goes back through and slowly explains what’s happened, seeing Adalind’s face fall before she seems to set her shoulder’s and meets his eye.

“Go,” Adalind whispers and then takes a deep breath. “You have to go and help them. You know more about this; you were involved last time and you can support Monroe and Rosalee.”

“You wanted me there with you,” he says as he wars with himself on what to do. As much as he wants, he can’t be in two places at once.

“But they need you,” she replies. “We have Kelly and Henrietta with us, we’ll be ok. We’re meeting to do the blessing and that’s it. Go help Monroe and Rosalee.” She smiles at him and he steps forward, hands diving into her hair and kisses her hard. She responds to him instantly, pressing back and he doesn’t care that they have an audience, that his mother and Diana are right there. He holds her tight and pours his feelings into their embrace, the magic of whatever it is between them flaring before he has to pull back to let her breathe.

“Be careful,” he implores. “Stay safe.”

“Right back at you,” she murmurs.

“I’m not letting them get further than an arms-length away from me,” he mother states, every line of her body indicating how serious she is, and Nick pulls back to look at her and nod. He steps further back then drops to his knees to hug Diana.

“MoRo?” The little girl asks, having picked up some of their conversation, and her face falls into a frown.

“I have to go help MoRo,” Nick replies. “And then I’m going to come and join you, ok? You stay close to your mama and Nana Kelly, alright?”

“Ok,” She hugs him again and Nick holds tight before pulling back.

“I’ll be with you as soon as I can,” he states and Adalind nods with a smile while his mother meets his look with a fierce gaze.

“Stay safe yourself,” she says. “And we’ll see you soon.” He nods, cupping Adalind’s shoulder in one last touch before making his way to the elevator. He sees them standing and watching him leave and, although he knows going to help his friends is what he needs to do, for them and himself, he can’t help but feel a prickle of danger. Whether that’s for them or him, he can’t tell, and it makes him feel hyper aware. And also afraid of what might be coming his way.

-G-

They stand in a circle, Adalind in between Sean and their daughter, opposite Henrietta, who stands on Sean’s other side, and with Kelly opposite Sean. Diana sniffles a little and Adalind gripes her hand tighter. She still looks pale and Adalind worries that this is too much for her, emotionally as well as physically, especially after the binding.

Nick leaving in such a way, worried and stressed, and so close to them coming here has also had an impact and they are all on guard. Kelly’s eyes are constantly scanning the area as Adalind, too, tries to use her senses to note anything that stands out in a weird way. So far, there’s nothing but she can’t help but feel like something is off. She just doesn’t know what. Whether Diana senses something she’s unsure of but her daughter sticks close to her and Adalind is grateful to have her presence right next to her.

Henrietta takes a deep breath and Woges, the air around them swirling with magic and a sense of deep emotion. Adalind had already explained to Diana the words that would be used but, as Henrietta starts the blessing, she looks to her daughter now to check that she is alright. Her eyes are downcast but she can see Diana mouthing some of the words as Henrietta says them out loud.

“As they enter a dream from which rebirth will arise,” Henrietta states, tone grave but also, somehow, light. “I give thanks for the time spent together and invoke their protective light to guide me.” Adalind takes her cue and passes around the candles and Sean steps forward to light them.

“We light a candle to bless this day,” Henrietta continues once all of the flames have taken hold. “With the splendour of fire, the freedom of the wind. The stability of earth and the depth of the sea.” Adalind watches as the fire on each wick flickers and moves and tries to settle her thoughts so she can think of Elizabeth. How she had been so worried about her and then how she had bonded with Diana and shown her care. That final conversation and her hand holding tight to her own, and then Adalind and Nick together. How now she feels sad that their time together was so short, and that Diana has lost her grandmother, as well as another Hexenbiest to learn from.

Henrietta raises her candle to chest height and they all copy her movement, Adalind glad she had tied Diana’s hair back, just in case.

“Guide me through-“

“Wait,” Kelly interrupts, tone sharp and they all look to her. The Grimm isn’t looking at any of them, eyes focused and squinting at the candle in front of her. Adalind looks down and thinks she sees a strange, abstract red-light blink within the flame. “DOWN!”

Adalind and Diana both drop instantly, used to Kelly’s commands and so the projectiles fly over them. Henrietta shudders as whatever it is hits her high on the shoulder and she Woges before it quickly retracts as she is hit again and she stumbles back. Sean manages to dodge what was aimed at them and then darts forward to catch her. Adalind has a moment to take in his unsurprised face and feels anger rise, hot and quick.

“You bast-“

“Move!” Kelly orders and Adalind obeys, swinging Diana up into her arms and following Kelly even as Sean shouts her name from behind them. She Woges and sends a wave of her power out, stopping any new darts from impacting them as they move, then retracts to pick up her pace.

They run back to the car, moving as quickly as possible whilst also staying as low as they can, making themselves into smaller targets. Kelly zig zags and Adalind does her best to stay as close as possible to the Grimm whilst holding Diana high against her chest.

They round the corner and are met with two bodies and more flying objects aimed at them. Adalind ducks and spins, presenting her back so Diana is away from them as Kelly surges forward, meeting them with full, deadly force. Another man comes and Adalind Woges, pushing out with her power and watches as the man sails through the air and hits their car, smashing into the windshield and not getting back up. Grunts and thuds come and she turns to see as Kelly twists a knife into one’s neck as she kicks the other away them throws another knife into his chest. Light blinks on her chest and Adalind concentrates and wills a force in the air in front of Kelly’s chest so, as the small darts come, they hit hard air and then fall.

“Let’s move, now! Not the car.” Kelly instructs again and they run, round and away from the damaged car and through the headstones of the graveyard. Adalind glances behind them and, although she can’t see anyone else chasing them, she has the heavy sensation of being watched. This is the most in danger Diana and herself have been in since they met Kelly and she’s suddenly fearful they’ve finally run out of time. It makes her think and she has to do everything she can to protect her daughter.

“You have to save Diana,” Adalind pants out as they run. Her little girl is clinging to her and Kelly is hustling them on to move faster but she has to say this. “Should something happen, we get caught-“

“That’s not going to happen,” Kelly snaps. “Keep moving!”

“You can’t promise that!” She retorts back. “But you can promise this, that you will save Diana. If you have the chance, you get her away. It doesn’t matter about me, you take her and run and keep her safe.”

“Adalind-“

“Please Kelly! Promise me!” She juggles Diana to free one arm and reaches to grab Kelly’s hand. She squeezes tight as she stares at the older woman, hoping she sees how serious she is. It doesn’t matter about her, all that matters is Diana and if she trusts anyone to keep her daughter safe, to raise her right and keep her far away from the royals, and anyone else who would use or abuse her, it would be Kelly. And Nick. “Please, promise me!”

“I promise,” Kelly murmurs and she feels the static shock run through her palm, knows from Nick that it’s from the protection magic she’s just invoked with her promise.

“Thank you,” she breathes before letting go and speeding up. Just because she’s got that promise doesn’t mean she’s just going to give up. She wants the life she has just started to picture. Raising her daughter and being with Nick. Building a family together. Creating a home. She’s not letting go of that vision without a fight. But knowing her daughter will be safe, no matter what happens to her, knowing she has people who will do what they have to, to protect her, that is also comforting. They have people in their corner and they still have a chance of surviving this.

-G-

AN – So …… here we go, folks ……

Chapter Text

-G-
Previously ……
-G-

“I have an update for you,” Sean says as the other man gets into his car. “My daughter is safe, and well away from my family but they are putting a lot of pressure on me to produce results. As such, I am putting plans into place so we can re-arrange the situation and get a better outcome, as well as better access to my child. Provisions must be made and as such I need you to gather some supplies, so we can be ready to move once I have Diana and Adalind.” They are both looking forward but at the mention of the two names his bearded companion turns to him.

“Adalind? She is well? Her-Your daughter too?” He cocks his head to study the other man.

“That’s the second time you’ve asked after Adalind, rather than the situation in general,” he points out with an arched look. “Something you want to tell me Meisner?” There is no change of expression so Sean cannot quite tell what the resistance leader is thinking.

“I helped get her out from under the royals and was there when she gave birth, not an experience I will ever forget,” the other man replies. “As such, yes, I am curious to both their well-beings.” Sean nods at that at, understanding it was probably a time of fairly heightened emotions and so, something that would stick in the mind.

“Well, they are both doing ok, from what I can tell, even as Adalind keeps a slight distance. But we will need her to come with us, as Diana is extremely attached to her. She is just as involved, so given the choice, I believe she will come quietly if she understands the benefits to keeping her daughter safe.”

“And the current situation is not adaptable?” Meisner asks and Sean immediately shakes his head.

“My daughter is not with me, where she should be,” he states. “And, right now, there are too many others involved that means we cannot guarantee we will have the say that is needed. My daughter is in danger from my family, and I know more about that situation, and what they are capable of, then anybody else, so she needs to be with me.”

“I’ve been keeping tabs on as many as I can,” Meisner points out. “But more Verrat arrived yesterday and I can’t keep eyes on them all the time, as well as the others you’ve asked me to.”

“Keep your focus on my family,” Sean instructs. “I have others who are helping with the rest, and you know the movements of the royals better so stay on them. If this goes as I have planned, then we only have a few more days before we will be in position, so then can move Diana and Adalind. I can give my family notice, maybe some misdirection, and we can retreat to regroup and build back stronger.” He can picture it now, but has to focus on these first, next initial steps. Getting ahead won’t be of any help, he has to stay focused and spin this the right way.

“Alright, I’ll keep you updated,” Meisner agrees but with a frown then slips out of the car. He waits a few more moments before driving off, knowing that this is the path to secure his daughter and then, possibly, a much brighter future.

-G-
And now ……
-G-

Driving towards the Spice Shop leaves him feeling unsettled and unsure. Nick really didn’t like leaving like that, with what was happening today as well as Diana still recovering from the binding and them still having questions about it’s after effects and how it went down. That it was his blood that seemed to bind the potion together, when it should have been just the blood of the parents, the biological contributors as it were, was still an unknown factor. And Adalind hadn’t wanted to ask Diana to do any magic, which would help prove how successful the action had been, until she was feeling more herself and less drowsy. He also thought she might have been afraid, which was completely understandable, as when Diana did next do magic, or any kind of connection was formed, they would know if their attempts at the binding had worked or not. If they found out it hadn’t, well, Nick knew they would have a lot to discuss.

But right now, he can’t stay thinking of that, or of them, even though that’s where he wants to be. But he can’t not be there for Monroe and Rosalee, and if this event is worse than last time then he really needs to be focused to help his friends. No one wants a repeat of how things escalated last time.

Arriving at the shop, the blind is still drawn on the door and it looks almost as if no one is inside. The window has been fixed but he can tell by looking at it, which one is new. He scans the road and sees no familiar cars so guesses he’s the first to arrive and quickly knocks on the door.

Monroe peers out at him before unlocking the door and ushering him inside. Rosalee stands in the door way to the side room, arms clasped around her waist and looking shell shocked and sick. Nick moves to her side and cups her shoulder as Monroe locks the door behind them.

“Hey,” he greets softly. “You alright?”

“No,” she replies succinctly, little emotion in her voice, or maybe too many, and he nods in understanding. “Monroe will show you, I can’t …” She shakes her head and Nick offers a squeeze in comfort before turning to his friend. They share a look and Monroe wordlessly leads him to the back door and outside. Nick blanches as his eyes take it in, as well as the smell hitting his nose.

It’s not like before at all. Then, the body was strung up with little obvious blood splatter. Now, it’s a completely different scene. There’s more than one fox, that is obvious, and they have been mutilated, the space outside the shop covered in blood and body parts and fur, in what wouldn’t be amiss in a horror film.

A trickle of something, shock or fear or anger or a combination of all those emotions, goes down Nick’s spine and he shoots a look at Monroe.

“The letter is inside,” the Blutbad says quietly, eyes fixed on a part of the wall that isn’t marred by any of the brutality of the scene in front of them. “It says ‘we hope you like this look as soon it’ll be the two of you’.”

“Monroe …”

“I just want to gut them. I could tear them apart with my bare hands. Who the hell do they think they are? Who does this?” Monroe stutters out, clear rage in his voice but also despair.

“No one who is in the right,” Nick replies before indicating for them to go back inside. They don’t need to stand out here. His friend does not need to see any more than he already has and Nick can feel his own emotions shifting the longer they stand there. Flashes of anger, sadness and uncertainty. “Did you contact Kaufman?” He asks as they move.

“We were unable to get through so left a message,” Monroe replies, locking the door behind them and quickly going to Rosalee’s side. They grip each other tightly and Nick sees the play of feelings on their faces. They all jump at the knock on the door, sounding very loud in the current quiet space. Nick motions to himself in query and Rosalee nods so he goes to open the door, letting the two of them stay next to each other as he checks who is on the other side before letting in the familiar faces.

Hank and Wu enter quickly, with files and a laptop, and Nick quietly updates them, as well as showing them outside the back of the shop. Both are appalled and offer their apologies, as well as assurances to do everything they can to help, as they re-enter the shop.

“I brought what we’ve gathered so far, as well as any updated notes from your case file and also the footage from the cameras we set up. I haven’t had time to put it through facial rec, with the amount of footage we’ve taken so far hence the laptop, but we can start with the time frame of this happening and see if either of you two recognise these guys then go from there.” Wu explains as he sets what he’s carrying down on the counter. Both Monroe and Rosalee nod and they all shift so they can gather round the screen and see as Wu quickly sets up the right time frame. Nick glances over everyone and feels another run of emotion, draught-like and leaving behind the stronger sensation of uncertainty.

“Right, here we are,” Wu states as he brings the images to a stop, cutting and snipping the video so they can see two different men on screen. They are both in dark clothing and well covered but at the moment Wu has captured their faces are clearly visible. “Do we recognise either of these people?”

“No,” Rosalee says softly after studying the images for a moment. Monroe leans forward to look more closely but then pulls away shaking his head.

“Not familiar to me either,” he admits and Wu sighs as Nick shakes his head.

“Alright then, we have that answer so let me start the search for any-“ They all jump when a loud banging comes from the front door. Nick spins, pulling his gun as Hank also pivots round and Monroe shifts so his body covers Rosalee. With a glance, Nick moves forward with Hank at his shoulder as Wu steps in between them and the Wesen couple. The loud banging comes again, now slightly more recognisable as knocking, and Nick slowly raises the blind to peer out.

“It’s Bud,” he says with a sigh and then opens the door to let the Eisbiber in.

“Oh, Nick, am I glad to see you! And Monroe and Rosalee, good, good, ah, and Hank and Wu, you’re here too, that’s good.”

“Bud, everything ok?” Nick asks as he holsters his weapon.

“No, I heard and I had to come tell you right away, so I came here thinking this was most likely where you would be, given the time and everything, but I uh, don’t mean to be rude by just stopping by, it’s just I heard some talk and thought, well, that you should know right away.”

“Talk about what?” Nick asks and Bud shudders before leaning forward and whispering his answer.

“Wesenrein.” The word has weight to it, especially with them and in this room, and it settles over them as they all share a look.

“What have you heard?” Nick asks in the ensuing silence and Bud looks around them all, taking in their worried faces and gulping.

“Well,” he starts, eyes flickering all around with his nervous energy. “Hey, I know that guy!” Bud bursts out loudly and everyone turns to stare as he points to the images still on the laptop, sitting on the counter. “I mean, not know him, know him, you know, but I know him as in, he’s a face you don’t forget, like yeah, uh, I mean, a friend had a run in with him, well, not him per say but who he works for, cause of money, you know, those kind of back-handed things and-“

“Bud,” Nick interrupts, trying to keep his voice level, even as frustration mounts. “Who is he? And what have you heard?”

“Oh, I don’t know his name! I just, ugh, I know he’s an enforcer, like he collects when debts aren’t paid, kind of thing, he works for the half royal, the one that runs that ring scene, yeah, him.” The background feeling of discomfort and dread that he’s felt since leaving them flares up and Nick can suddenly see the whole picture. It’s like pieces of a puzzle literally click into place inside his mind.

“It’s a set up,” he mutters and everyone’s attention shifts onto him. “I’ve been set up. Renard did all of this. He had the details from the case files, that’s why everything has followed such a similar pattern, just like before, and he had me talking to him, letting him know when to put things in place.”

“Nick, what are you talking about?” Monroe looks worried for him now but Rosalee gasps.

“You’re with us,” she blurts out. “And they’ve gone to do the blessing, with him.”

He’s looking at Rosalee but sudden awareness floods him, like déjà vu but stronger, so much so, and all the trickles and flashes of feeling he’s had since he left converge on him. It’s mixed up, all together too much, but mainly, in focus, the feeling of danger, absolute danger and fear, panic and the need to run, and he knows these feelings are not his own. They’re from Adalind.

Nick lets out a yell as he slams his fist down on the counter next to him, the laptop clattering, as emotions threaten to overwhelm him, both what he can sense from her as well as his own in reaction, causing the others to jump.

“We have to go! NOW!”

-G-

“Mama,” Diana whimpers as they keep running through the cemetery. “Not good, mama.”

“Just hang on, honey,” Adalind murmurs back, as she clutches her tight, trying to keep her voice calm. “I know it doesn’t feel great but we have to stay together and we have to keep moving.” She can’t think of anything else right now. What Diana is sensing, how she’s doing that if her powers have truly been affected by the binding, what could come next for her daughter and her abilities, as important as all that is, she has to just focus on them getting away. Everything else has to wait, at least until they are back to the safety of the loft and once more hidden away.

“Fence up ahead,” Kelly states, panting with their rush but voice still clear. “There’s a gap, see that tree trunk, it’s on the right side and we can get through there.” She can see it and angles herself to that direction, even as she casts out her own senses to their surroundings and beyond, as much as she can.

“Kelly, we’re being watched,” she breathes out, unable to pinpoint the exact place, or the presences behind it, but knowing the feeling.

“I know,” the Grimm admits. “We’re penned in here, once we’re out of this cemetery we have a better chance of losing them as it’ll be less predictable about where we’ll go. Just, keep up with me and keep moving.”

Adalind tucks her head down and does just that. Kelly moves a stride ahead, head swivelling as she scans the area around them. Another 20 yards of running and then they’re there, Kelly ducking down to check it’s clear the other side before encouraging Adalind and Diana through the gap. She holds her daughter close as they go through, not wanting any of the jagged edges of the wire fence to catch either of them. Diana whimpers at the quick change in position before they’re back up and Kelly is once more beside them and prompting to once more move quickly.

“We’re going left, down Carpenter Lane, then we’ll take a right and get onto one of the industrial parks where we can get a car and then get further away.” She instructs and Adalind nods. “We’ll need to slow down a little once there so we don’t make it obvious what we’re doing.”

“Alright, can we-ah!” A man jumps out at her and Adalind spins, throwing a hand up to blast him away as she moves to keep Diana further away. Two more bodies jump over the fence and Kelly greets one with a knife to his throat as the other ducks down. He brings his gun up, though it looks different from ones she’s seen before, and fires it at Kelly. A tipped dart shoots at the Grimm, then another, one hitting her before Adalind pushes out, forcing the next projectile off course and into the side of another body that appears behind them. Kelly pulls out the dart and shakes her head, as if clearing it, then drops the shaft to the floor as she stares at Adalind and Diana.

“Kelly, there’s more!” Adalind cries as several new individuals appear both in front and behind them. These are different though, dressed in smarter suits and moving in a co-ordinated method. “They’re Verrat!” Her words spur Kelly into movement but she can see something is wrong. The Grimm is slower and seems less sure in her moves and is quickly tackled to the ground. Adalind cries out and Kelly surges up, twisting away as she fights to get back to Adalind’s side. Several of them Woge, faces morphing into the familiar sight of Hundjagers, and Adalind feels her own face shift as she snarls and directs her power to push them away from the Grimm. Kelly kills one and knocks another out but then gets dogpiled by four more and goes down.

“Nana Kelly!” Diana cries out. “No!” Adalind can feel the shift, sees her daughter’s eyes glow purple and a wave of magic pours out of her, directed at those attacking them. But it’s weaker than before and Diana slumps in her arms even as the Verrat affected get back up again. Adalind spins, trying to clear a path so they can run and trying to get closer to Kelly, whilst also keeping a tight grip on Diana’s now almost dead weight body, but she instead moves herself into their path and falls as she tries to duck an attack and her Woges retracts. A body throws itself over her legs to stop her getting back up again and she sees Kelly struggling with the sheer number of people around her. More seems to appear and then she hears the noise of an engine.

“No!” She struggles but she can’t fight them and then she clings as they try to pull Diana from her arms. “NO!”

“Leave it,” a voice instructs and Adalind twists to see who is talking now. “Use what the bastard prince provided and knock them out. We can separate them later. And then handle the Grimm.” She Woges and screeches, as loud and powerfully as she can, and several bodies blast back, knocking into others, but more still scramble closer and she feels the prick as a dart is jabbed into the back of her neck. Her Woges falls away as another punctures her shoulder and the world goes hazy around as she struggles to lock her arms around her daughter.

-G-

Nick barely puts the cruiser into park before he’s thrown open the door and is running, knowing roughly where he’s going from his mother’s research intel and information from Renard. All through the drive his senses have been going haywire, swinging from one to the next and bringing him to a level of anxiety he’s never felt before. He thought they’d feel closer, now that he’s here, but they feel even further away and dread feel heavy and leaden in his stomach. As he moves, he can hear the captain’s voice, growing louder as he moves closer, sounding brash and harsh, but also panicked as he barks out orders. Rounding the corner, Nick sees one unmoving body on the ground with the captain on one knee next to it, his phone at his ear.

“I don’t care, get this done!” He barks and then looks up to see Nick’s approach. His face flickers with something, some emotion, but Nick doesn’t slow to consider what the captain might be feeling.

“Nic-“

“Where are they?!” He shouts and he sees the captain end the call and shutter his face. He holds his hands up as Nick rounds a headstone.

“Now, Ni-“ The conciliatory tone is like a match to a flame and Nick let’s his anger take over. He doesn’t need to hear any more, he knows what’s happened.

“You set them up!” Nick roars as he reaches where the half-royal stands and ploughs his fist into the captain’s face, stumbling himself slightly as his pace changes on impact. He takes in that the body is Henrietta, looking unharmed other than the fact that she’s unconscious, he can see the rise of her chest as she breathes along with what looks like darts next to her on the ground, and pivots back to the captain. His superior had wobbled but didn’t go down and Nick grabs hold of his suit lapel to hold him steady for another hit. Vaguely behind him he can hear the footsteps of the others catching up but he doesn’t take his focus away from the man in front of him, who struggles against his hold but Nick keeps his grip firm. His Grimm-ness means he’s stronger than a normal man, probably the same as the captain as a half-Zauberbiest, but right now it’s anger that’s feeding his strength and it’s focused on the man in front of him, who he’s not going to let go off easily.

“Nick!” Hank calls then arrives by his side and grapples with him, trying to insert himself between his two colleagues, but Nick just shrugs him off, his anger still too strong, and holds onto the captain’s collar.

“It wasn’t-“ the other man starts to say but Nick just hits him again, his fist coming away bloody. The captain growls and Woges and Nick lashes out again, this time with a one two move, causing the captain to fall down.

“NICK!” Several voices shout but he ignores them all.

“You bastard!” Nick winds back again but Hank finally manages to pull him away and they tussle for a moment while Renard gets a hand out to support himself. Rolling to his knees he spits out blood then looks up at them, his Woge retracted.

“It wasn’t supposed to happen like this!” He states sharply. “I was getting them away from you, not making them go on the run! Alone! I didn’t intend to be in the situation of practically giving them to my family!”

“Away from me?” Nick splutters and Hank uses his distraction to push him back a few steps. “Away from being safe?!”

“She is my daughter! Mine! I should be the one in control here!” Nick surges forward again and feels Hank throw his full body weight at him to prevent another attack on their superior. The cold skitters through him and he lets it, ready to sink into that space and show the captain what he’s really capable of.

“Nick, don’t!” Rosalee cries from her place next to a still unconscious Henrietta. She and Monroe are there next to the older Wesen, though Monroe looks ready to jump in and help Nick if its needed. “We need to focus on finding them!” She’s looking right at him and he has to take several deep breaths as he acknowledges she’s right. This isn’t the time to let emotion, or rather lack of it, rile him into unnecessary action, much as he might feel the captain deserves it. He has to stay sharp so he can find them and get them to safety. That’s what matters.

“This isn’t about control!” He snaps back as the flush of ice in his veins recedes, slightly. “It’s about keeping them safe! That’s my family too.” Not just his mother but two others who have become incredibly important to him, who he wants to be family.

“Captain, tell us what happened,” Hank prompts, tone somewhat neutral, though he stays between Nick and Renard in a ready to intervene stance. “What was your plan and how did it go wrong and end up like this?”

“Simply divide and conquer,” the taller man admits as he stands. “You would be busy protecting your friends from threats against them, as well as get pulled into the wider Wesen community, meanwhile I would have the opportunity to move Diana and Adalind to a secure location of my choosing where we could discuss how to move forward without any other outside influences. Your mother and Henrietta were simply to be darted with a sedative and would wake up, unharmed yet none the wiser.”

“You son of a,” Monroe growls out, eyes flashing red. “You set up this round of Wesenrein harassment as a distraction?” Rosalee recoils, horror and pain flickering over her face, and they all stare at the other man who doesn’t flinch.

“It got the job done,” he admits, almost carelessly, “But we can’t concentrate on that, right now we have to-“ And then it’s Monroe surging forward, Woging as he goes for the jugular. Hank pivots, going from guarding Nick to trying to stop Monroe and Nick takes the opportunity to join in, even as the captain Woges in reaction, meeting the lunge forward from the Blutbad, and swinging Monroe around but then leaving himself open to Nick’s attack, which sends him to his knees again.

“Stop! Monroe, Nick, please!” Rosalee shouts and it makes them both pause. “We don’t have time for this!” She’s right, again, and Nick tries to shakes off his anger so he can focus.

“I got a message to one of my men who is loyal,” Renard bites out. “Meisner is following their trail and will inform me of their location, where we can get them back and away from my family.” Nick frowns at that, knowing they’ve seen pictures of that man but that also Adalind had mentioned him before too.

“You said your family had left town,” Hank observes. “Was that another lie?”

“No, I believed they had. They tricked me too.”

“Which wouldn’t have been a problem if you hadn’t been running your own operation behind all our backs.” Nick snarls.

“Meisner will come through, he always does. In the meantime-“

“No!” Nick states with vehemence. “We’re not following your orders; we may have a common goal but that does not mean we’re on the same side here. We wanted this to work, for Diana’s sake but you just proved where your daughter lies in your list of priorities. You find anything out, you share that information with us, otherwise stay the hell out of my way.”

“Or what?” The captain scorns, getting to his feet once more and looking around their gathered group. Rosalee supporting a still knocked-out Henrietta but with a hand on Monroe while Hank still keeps his guard position between his superior and his partner. “What will you do?” Nick feels the ice in his veins crackle and lets it build, using the energy there to duck and spin around Hank before throwing one, specifically aimed punch, the power in his blood and body weight behind the throw combining, and watches as the captain falls from the impact.

“Nick!” Hank leans over to check but it’s clear the half-royal is unconscious.

“Leave him,” Nick instructs. “He can wake just like he wanted them to.” Hank stares at him for that but Nick closes his eyes and breathes deep. This time he doesn’t want the cold flush but the spark, the magic he feels around Adalind. He thinks of their connection, that energy and warmth and then tries to open up his senses. He can find her, find them. Like he did with Monroe but now maybe even more urgent.

“I can scent them,” Monroe suddenly states with a deep inhale and Nick opens his eyes to look at his friend. “They were here then they went that way.” He points and Nick sets off in the direction indicated.

“Hank, Rosalee, stay here and make sure Henrietta is ok. Monroe and I will follow the trail and contact you with what we find,” he barks out and then sets into a jog as Monroe moves beside him. They both run as the Blutbad follows his instincts, and his nose, until they have woven their way through the cemetery and made it to a fence.

“They went through here,” Monroe says and Nick nods, pointing to the gap in the fence and then ducking through it. Monroe inhales again, tilting his head this way and that as he breathes. “They were followed.” He sets off in a fast walk, head swivelling as he takes in what his senses tell him.

“Wait,” Nick says as he catches sight of a body lying in the shrubbery to the side of the road. Monroe stops as Nick slowly moves forward and checks for any vitals.

“Dead,” he reports to Monroe before stilling over the wound that obviously killed him. “This is one of my mother’s knives.” He pulls it out and then looks around the area they’re in. Theres few indications of any activity, no scuffle or drag marks, but then a few yards away from the body is another of the darts that he saw by Henrietta’s still form. Monroe continues to sniff as Nick dips down to inspect the cartridge left behind.

“There’s no scent of either of them further than here,” Monroe states and Nick nods.

“They probably ran after they were attacked with Renard. My mother had multiple escape routes planned just in case. When they got here something stopped them from going any further, they possibly were darted and then moved into vehicles to get them away quickly.” As he speaks, and the scenario runs through his mind, he can feel his anger grow again. “It’s just-“ He stops when he realises he can no longer feel Adalind’s emotions. They’ve been running in the background now, him not always realising they were even from her, but now he can’t feel anything.

He closes his eyes again and tries to just feel but there’s nothing, except the spark. The hum of magic, that connection that flows between them, that’s still there and so he has to hope that she is just unconscious, that she’s been darted as indicated and it’s knocked her out, and this empty space where her feelings have been is that, and nothing more.

“Nick?” Monroe asks quietly.

“I’m going to try to sense where she is,” he says. “And then we’re going to go after them. Get the others sorted and meet at the trailer. We’re going to need weapons for this.”

-G-

“Ah, Nick,” Monroe says hesitantly as he drives round another corner, tyres squealing slightly. “We don’t really want to get arrested right now.”

“I can talk my way out of it,” Nick mutters as he fights the urge to speed up even more. They’re almost out on the back road, where he can definitely go faster. Time is everything right now, he knows statistics in situations like this better than most, so following the speed limit really isn’t his priority right now. They need to get to the trailer, get an arsenal together than get back on the road, as fast as they possibly can.

“We also don’t want to crash,” Monroe states as the cruiser jerks when Nick increases its speed.

“We’re not going to crash,” he replies, voice tight. “Just be ready to get out to open the gate.” He turns on to the right road and speeds up again as he mentally picks out what he wants and thinks of items they might need. If the Verrat are involved, that means most likely Hundjagers, so they need to act fast on that front as well; that Wesen are accomplished trackers and it’s literally in their name that they’re hunters. If they were the ones that followed and caught Adalind, Diana and his mother then time really wasn’t their friend.

He turns a little sharper onto the track road, that leads to the trailer, at that thought. He needs to be ready for who, or what, may be in between him and the others. And the more he knows the less time they will stay there.

“Nick,” Monroe says slowly as the gate, already wide open, comes into view and Nick sees it at the same time.

“Someone’s here,” he states, anger flickering through him at the thought of someone here, now. Knowing he can’t quiet the noise of the engine, which may have already been heard, so he just speeds up instead. Monroe grabs hold of the dashboard in front of him but Nick doesn’t spare him another glance, spinning the wheel so he comes to a stop diagonally in front of the trailer.

He slides out of the car, drawing his gun as he approaches the lit-up trailer. Monroe whispers his name but Nick just goes forward, straining to hear any movement from inside. There’s the sound of paper turning, as well as a steady heartbeat, and calm breaths in and out. He takes that all in as he moves closer. It seems that whoever is in the trailer isn’t that bothered about being found in it. Glancing back at Monroe, who has settled into position at his shoulder, he nods and then swings the door open and points his gun at the individual inside.

“Trubel,” Nick sighs as he re-holsters his weapon and steps in as she stands from the desk, feeling relief wash over him at seeing her there. Not only is the trailer not compromised, but he now has more people on his side, right by him. And that is something he definitely needs right now. He steps forward to hug her as Monroe joins them inside.

“Nick,” she greets. “I was wondering when you would get here.”

“How long have you been here?” He asks as she pulls back and then steps around him to greet Monroe similarly. The Blutbad gives her a grin as he wraps his arms around her and Trubel’s face is momentarily squished up against him.

“Not long,” she replies when she’s free. “I went by your house first, to see if you were there, not actually inside, but it was just Juliette and some guy. And some really nosy neighbours. So, I came here.”

“Good call,” Nick says. “We’ll fill you in on the way but right now we have to pack up as many weapons as we can carry then get moving.” He passes her to pull open the weapons cupboard and sees Monroe glance fondly at the case holding the Siegbarste Gewehr, before he shifts it to pull out the Kanabo, Vambrace and Labrys. Trubel watches him and shoots a look to Monroe who tilts his head before stepping forward to help carry the collection to the car.

“And we know where we’re going?” She asks and both men share a glance.

“I can sense the direction Adalind is in,” Nick states, getting a raised eyebrow from the younger Grimm. “We’ll use that to narrow in on where they’ve been taken.”

“You can-“ she starts to ask but Nick shakes his head as he interrupts. Time is passing and he can feel it, like a scraping of nails, as it rachets up his worry of all that could be happening while he’s not there for them.

“We can talk in the car. Right now, we need to get back on the road.”

“What’s the plan?” Trubel asks as she grabs the three bladed knife as Nick moves towards the trailer door.

“Get Adalind, Diana and my mom back,” he states, voice absolute. He’s not thinking of any other options.

“And what do we do with anyone that tries to stop that from happening?” Nick glances between the two of them then picks up the Kanabo.

“Kill them.”

-G-

Adalind wakes with a gasp, the cold air around her hitting as it also becomes clear that she is alone.

“Diana? Kelly? Diana?!” She calls as she stands, spinning around to take in the room, though stopping quickly as dizziness hits at the movement. It looks to be a guestroom, bare apart from the essentials of bed, dresser and chair, and stripped of anything else. The window shows an expansive outside area, with a garden stretching further than she can see but offering no clue as to where she is. She tries the window, both physically and magically, but it is sealed shut in both ways. Then she stretches out her senses and can feel others around her, as well as the warmth of her daughter, but further away than she’s ever been before. She must be somewhere in this building too which means Adalind has to get out of this room and find her.

Walking slowly, making sure the vertigo doesn’t come back, she crosses to the only door in the room and tries the handle. It’s locked which she knew it would be but had hoped that it wouldn’t be the case. Standing, she cocks her head and presses against the door surface, listening to see if she can hear anything can the other side. She also stretches out her senses again, to check if anything is in the immediate area outside. It’s all a little fuzzy and she remembers the two pricking sensations, the sight of the darts and concludes she must have been knocked unconscious with some form of sedative. It might still be in her system, which may impair her, but she can’t wait. She has to find Diana and Kelly and get them away from here.

Taking a deep breath, she feels the ripple of her Woge and then concentrates on the door. She can’t just blast it; she doesn’t want to cause alarm or gain attention until she has no other choice. So, she focuses on the surface and thinks of it moving into itself, shrinking, and creating space in the edges around. Slowly, slowly she pushes her power out and the door closes in, and space forms between the edges of the door and the doorframe. Another minute and there’s enough of a gap for the locking mechanism to click out and the door swings free. Adalind catches it before it can make any noise then slowly peers out into the hallway beyond.

It's empty, another stroke of luck, and she eases her way out and then closes the door again. She debates restoring the door, seeing pros and cons to either action, before deciding to do enough that it would seem to be closed from afar. It takes a few more minutes, which makes her nervous and panicky, but when it’s done, she feels a bit better about it being less obvious it’s been meddled with.

Then she casts out her senses again, searching for that warmth, for the spark and love and magic of her daughter. Adalind can tell she’s nearby, but can’t quite discern the exact direction, so she just starts walking, keeping to the side of the hallway as she moves and forcing herself to go slow. She pauses as she feels something else familiar, closer than Diana, the cooling presence of Kelly. Tilting her head she considers what to do before deciding that getting Kelly will only be a positive, so she swings in that direction and creeps down the hall to where she can sense the Grimm is.

Two turns and a hallway over she has to pull up and wait as she can feel another person outside the room she thinks Kelly is inside. Just as she’s thinking what she can do, that won’t attract too much attention, she hears a disgruntled muttering and then the sound of footsteps walking away. Peering round the corner, she sees an unguarded but otherwise heavily fortified door and thinks this must be it. Scanning the area, she can feel the other presence moving away and the pleasant cool feeling that Kelly has always felt like. It's reassurance and confidence and safety, and everything she wants to feel right now.

Concentrating on the door, and the multiple locks, she spends the next few moments magically making her way through each system before finally the door shifts open.

“Kelly?” She whispers as she slowly enters the room. It’s even more barren inside than where she was, only a bed, with the room stripped of anything that could be used as a weapon. She moves quickly to where Kelly is slumped over the bed and it becomes clear as Adalind moves closer that the older woman has not been treated well. Her face is bruised and they way she is laid out is as if someone has just dumped her with no care.

“Kelly, it’s me,” she says again as she leans over her and reaches out to touch her. “It’s-“ Kelly’s eyes fly open and she surges up to grip Adalind’s outstretched hand, twisting so Adalind is suddenly in the more vulnerable position. “Kelly, it’s Adalind!” She’s released almost immediately and turns to see Kelly staring at her.

“Adalind?” She nods and then Kelly is surging forward again, this time with a hug before she pulls back to grip her shoulders and stare intently at her. “Are you ok? Where’s Diana?”

“Diana’s here, I don’t know where but I can sense her. I was trying to follow what I could feel when I came across you.” She explains quickly. “Some things are a bit fuzzy, but otherwise I’m ok. How do you feel?” Kelly pulls back and stares in her eyes for a moment before grimacing.

“Pissed off,” she admits. “Let’s go find Diana and then get the hell out of here.” Adalind nods and they quickly leave the room, pausing to let her scan and give them a direction to go in before making their way down hallways and corridors, trying different doors and ducking into spaces to avoid getting caught. She explains about the mix of magic and physical locks she encountered so far, musing that someone went to a lot of effort to secure this place. She shudders at the thought of why.

They come across one room where several people are gathered and have to tiptoe past so they can continue in the direction Adalind can sense Diana is in. Words catch her attention and she pulls Kelly to the side so they can both hear what’s being said.

“The child remains asleep,” the voice reports. “But we have now dressed her in appropriate attire for her meeting with the king.” Adalind bites her tongue to stop any sound of the anger and distress she feels and Kelly grips her arm tightly, probably to stop any movement. They share a look and Kelly motions for them to drop back and they take the other turn. More doors line this corridor and Adalind scans them quickly until she finally feels what she wants and has been seeking.

“End door,” she whispers to Kelly. “Two more inside with her but I can sense they’re not close, maybe in a different room?” The Grimm nods and they both creep nearer. This entrance is fancier, comprised of two doors instead of just one and looking as if it leads to a much bigger space. Kelly nods towards them and Adalind pauses to concentrate, just on the lock, and thinks of it shifting, spinning in its mechanism and unlocking.

The click is audible and Kelly moves instantly, sliding one door open enough for her to peer inside then only slightly more for them both to be able to slip inside. She nods Adalind towards the door again and Adalind flips the lock closed as Kelly creeps through the space, moving slowly but surely, only stopping when she gets to an archway that leads into the next room. Adalind catches up to her as she pauses and they can both hear murmurs of conversation from just around the corner. Kelly holds up her hands and motions and mouths to Adalind instructions before counting down with her fingers, Adalind taking a deep breath, and then they move.

Kelly goes low as she darts around the corner as Adalind stays high, raising her hands and using her power to create beams of light and aiming them at the two men who stand either side of the next door.

“What-“ Kelly tackles them both down, quickly and efficiently knocking them out. Adalind hurries forward, placing a hand on the door to check with a scan of her ability, before turning the handle. Pushing the door open she glances all over the room before zeroing in on the bed where she can see her daughter.

“Diana,” she murmurs before rushing forward. Her blonde hair is spread over the pillow and she’s not under the covers but just on the bedspread, now dressed in a dress, tights and some cropped jacket. “Diana?” Touching her is reassuring, she’s not hot with fever, or any other indication of illness, and she can feel the connection from Diana recognising her presence, even in sleep.

“Is she ok?” Kelly asks as she comes to Adalind’s side.

“I think she’s just asleep,” Adalind murmurs. “I can’t sense any distress from her, other than the heaviness of sleep.”

“They really did change her,” Kelly mutters, in clear disproval, before shifting. “Can you carry her? We need to keep moving.” She nods and strokes Diana’s hair before sliding her arms under her and lifting her up. Kelly leads the way and they quickly exit the suite, trying to leave it as it appeared before, even with the dead bodies stuffed in the corner. She keeps them moving, round corners and down stairs, stopping every now and then to get Adalind to scan their immediate surrounds, before driving them on. Diana remains asleep and Adalind juggles her weight, trying to keep her head supported as they hurry.

A shout goes up above them, followed by several loud bangs and door slams and Kelly swears next to her.

“They know,” she mutters. “We have to get to an exit and soon.”

“Maybe it would be better if you took her and I-“ Adalind starts, hating the idea as well as thinking it might be the best thing to do. They won’t expect it from her, from them, especially Adalind giving her child to a Grimm and then separating from them. But that might be what saves them all.

“No,” Kelly interrupts. “We stay together and we all get out.”

“Remember your promise,” Adalind murmurs but Kelly just hustles her to move faster once more.

They round another corner and bump into a man and woman, both in suits, and Kelly dives forward as Adalind steps to the side. In a surprise move the woman jumps back, away from them, but then raises a radio to her mouth.

“Child sighted with others, west wing corridor-“ Adalind blasts her back and summons the radio to her, listening as it crackles with confirmation others are on the way.

“Move!” Kelly instructs, gathering several items from the body she just dispatched, before following as Adalind starts to run down the hallway. She can hear footsteps, thumps and bangs, and tries to scan but quickly reels her senses in as the feedback is too much.

“Kelly, there’s a lot of Verrat heading towards us!” She calls out and hears the Grimm’s growl in response. They swing round and hurry down steps before taking a right and rushing down the side corridor that puts them back on ground level. Shouts come from behind them and then they’re rushing through what could be a library or study. She checks but quickly senses that the windows here are warded too. They reach the other side and enter another room, which seems to be some kind of storage before the door in front of them opens and a tall, intimidating man blocks their way. Adalind skids to a stop as she stares at him, something in his stature somewhat familiar, as Kelly pauses at her side and she feels others crowd into the room behind them as well.

“Mama,” a small voice whimpers and she looks down to see Diana blinking up at her.

“I’ve got you, honey,” she whispers back and squeezes her closer.

“I see you’re all awake,” the man states as he steps closer. “You really should have stayed in your rooms. We provided adequate lodgings, given the circumstances.”

“We’re not staying,” Kelly snaps back, strangely making the man laugh.

“I have always wanted to have some time with a Grimm,” he says, with a smirk. “To see if they really are worth all the fuss.”

“You won’t be fussing about anything if that happens,” Kelly growls back and he just laughs.

“Oh, I highly doubt that. I am Prince Kenneth Alun Goderich Bowes-Lyon, I am here by direct command of the king and I get results. The king’s granddaughter must be reunited with her proper family.”

“You’re not talking about family!” Adalind snarls. “You’re talking about position and power and prestige.”

“Well, that is the family,” Kenneth replies. “And the child will join us and take her rightful place.”

“Over my dead body,” Kelly barks out and pulls weapons from her side, the action getting a smile and laugh from the man in front of them.

“That can be arranged,” he states smugly and nods to the crowd rapidly gathering in the entrances on either side of them.

They’re trapped and Adalind feels the panic build as she can’t see a clear way out. Kelly grips her knife in her hand and stands at an angle in front of them, ready to fight and protect them.

“You cannot win this,” Kenneth states, standing across the room with the multiple members of Verrat positioning themselves between them. “Just give us the child and you can live.” He smirks as he says that and Adalind sees it for the lie it is.

“No!” Diana suddenly shouts, young voice small but strong and loud, her eyes abruptly bright purple and a magical shockwave is sent through the room. It affects everyone in front of them. Bodies are lifted in the air and the ceiling and walls splinter with cracks. Adalind takes the moment of surprise in the room, as well as pushing her own emotions down, to press a slumped over Diana into Kelly’s arms and Woges.

“Go!” She commands and uses her own power to pull apart the spidery crack on wall behind them, making it wide enough for a woman and small child to squeeze through. Kelly moves instantly, taking Diana through the gap and then looking back at her with a fierce look. Adalind nods, knowing Kelly has read her intent, then seals the wall, cutting off Diana’s breathy cry of her name as well as the ability of those re-grouping in the room to closely follow. She concentrates on sealing all the entrances, knowing everything she pours into this will buy Kelly and Diana more time.

“You’ll regret that,” Kenneth snarls and directs those around him to attack. She screeches, using the noise to amplify her power as force against them, as she also concentrates on securing the strength of the walls, even as she twists to block the physical attacks coming her way. Kelly will get Diana away and that’s all that matters.

Everything dissolves into flashes of what’s happening around her, members of the Verrat Woging and attacking, other’s physically battering the walls around them, her blocking as best as she could and using her powers to aid her, some bodies falling but most then getting back up and too many more surrounding her. She can sense danger, feel it collecting, like a dark cloud hovering over her, and she, herself, still fighting to stay in the light. There’s a tingle of something, some magic that seems to call for and want her attention, but she can’t focus inward enough to answer.

She cries out as pain erupts in her leg, throwing her off balance and causing her to fall from the impact of a bullet in her calf. She can’t concentrate quick enough to block and another bullet hits her shoulder and her Woges falls away. Now, bodies swarm all around her but surprisingly, none make a decisive move to attack or subdue. Most put their attention into breaking out of the room, and she can hear as they become successful, though most still linger.

“Follow the Grimm and get that child!” Kenneth orders as he approaches her, it becoming clear that they were all waiting on his orders. His eyes gleam with some crazed inner light and he flicks his hand in an act of indication to those around them, all of them splitting up, with some disappearing and others following the motion to take a, surprising, pace back. Kenneth glances down at her before deliberately moving forward, stepping on her arm and causing her to cry out as it stretches the wound in her shoulder. “I’ll deal with the mother.” He crouches down and she sees a sick smile spread over his face, hears bangs and sees flashes, and feels more impacts on her body, more aches. Adalind tries to summon any of her power, or respond to the tickle of magic still tugging at her senses, but her world goes hazy from the pain and she sinks into darkness.

-G-

AN – Another cliff-hanger … sorry! Except, not sorry. Let me know what you think!

Chapter Text

-G-

-G-

“So, let me get this straight,” Trubel starts from the front seat beside Nick as they drive back. “Rosalee is looking after an injured Hexenbiest, who has been helping you keep two other Hexenbiest safe and hidden from one of the seven royal families, because the youngest one, a child, is the daughter of your police captain, hence a direct descendant as he’s the bastard son of the king, so she’s of great importance, and she happens to be super-powered because her mother did a ritual to gain her Hexenbiest abilities back, after you took them with your blood. That sound about, right?” She shoots him a look and Nick opens his mouth to reply but gets cut off.

“Oh, and Nick and Adalind are magically linked now, have been sharing dreams and aren’t as affected by Diana’s powers like everyone else.” Monroe adds in from the back seat.

“Oh-kay,” Trubel mutters. “You really trust them? And think they need help?”

“Yes,” Nick replies instantly and sees the younger Grimm nod. Her acceptance of his word and trust in him means more than he can say, especially in this situation where her help is invaluable.

“Alright then, what’s the plan now?” She asks and Nick runs through what he thinks they should do next.

“We check in with the others then head to where I can sense Adalind and get them the hell away from whoever has taken them.”

“Alright, last two questions,” Trubel starts. “First, you haven’t explained this sensing thing you keep mentioning yet and then who do you think it is that has them?” Nick sighs as he takes the turn back onto the main road.

“It’s hard to explain,” he says slowly and catches Trubel’s unimpressed facial expression. “You’ve probably noticed that we have good instincts, right? As Grimms, we have heightened senses, for fighting and for being aware and alert of our surroundings and who’s in them. Well, I seem to be able to access a part of me that takes that to another level, it’s like an awareness I have, of people I know and care about, that I can then use to get a sense of where someone is. I managed to sense Monroe when he was taken by the Wesenrein and I have this feeling now, my connection with Adalind makes her the easiest I can sense, but I can get glimmer of my mom and Diana too. From what I can feel they’re Northwest of where we are now.”

“I’ll pass that on to Hank,” Monroe states, pulling out his phone, and Nick nods before continuing to answer the younger Grimm’s questions.

“And we know who took them, even if we don’t have specific individual I.Ds. The royal family of Kronenberg have been after Diana since she was born, as she’s the first child to be born of anyone of that bloodline in years. Although it’s not confirmed there’s strong suggestion that many of the male heirs are infertile so Diana is the next in line, and she’s female, so seen as potentially the future of that royal house.” He explains and Monroe huffs.

“Plus, we have to contend with her father, who created this mess when he went behind Nick’s back and tried to take them himself.” The anger in his tone supports how Nick feels and he glances in the rear-view mirror to share a glare with Monroe.

“That’s your boss, right?” Trubel checks and he exhales as he re-focuses on her.

“He’s a half-Zauberbiest royal who has grand ambitions and isn’t all that great with working with others,” Nick states, fighting the urge to use much stronger language to describe his superior. “Giving orders, sure, but not actually working with people when he’s not in charge. We were trying to work with him, give Diana a chance to know her father but then he did this.”

“Sounds like someone you want to know,” Trubel mutters and Nick shakes his head.

“We’ll deal with the captain later,” he says, voice firm. “Even he knows that being with his family is not the place for Diana. That’s what we have to focus on, getting her back and away from their want to have her and keep her.”

“They need to leave her alone,” Monroe grumbles. “She’s just a little girl, they should let her be one.”

“You know her well?” Trubel asks and a grin stretches Monroe’s mouth wide before he tempers it down after a glance at Nick.

“Oh, yeah, she’s amazing,” he breathes out. “I’ve spent a fair amount of time with her. She’s powerful, yes, but curious and inquisitive and just, really special.” Nick’s phone goes off and he nods to Trubel to answer it.

“Hey Wu, you’re on speaker in the car,” she says and holds up the phone so they can all hear.

“Hey Trubel, it’s good to hear your voice. Ok, here’s what I’ve got,” Wu’s voice comes through the speaker. “Nick said he thought Adalind’s direction was in a northwest direction, which would translate to be the area of North Plains, so I searched through property in the area and there’s a gated compound that has been rented to a corporation that has links with GQR Industries, which we know is part of the Royal family’s portfolio.”

“What’s the address?” Nick asks.

“It’s outside of our jurisdiction,” he clarifies and Nick shrugs as he indicates for the next turn on their drive.

“I don’t care,” he states. “The address, Wu.”

“422 Mountain Estate Drive,” Wu replies instantly. “There’s only one road in, about a mile off the highway.”

“Can you gather any information about the place you can find, like house specs and any photos of the area,” Nick requests.

“On it,” Wu replies. “There’s a thicket of trees, about half a mile down from the turn off, where we can meet.”

“Wu-“ Nick starts, aware this not the usual process they follow. There’s no procedure here, this isn’t a police case or even close. This is personal.

“I’ll get Hank and we’ll meet you there,” Wu states and the line goes dead. Trubel nods and then turns to Monroe behind her as he shuffles and retrieves his own phone from his pocket.

“I’ll check in with Rosalee and let her know the plan,” he says and quickly brings his own phone to his ear. The conversation is quick, trading information on how Rosalee and Henrietta are, the Hexenbiest already awake and feeling very angry at what happened, as Monroe then shares their plan for what they are doing next.

“They want to help,” Monroe states but Nick shakes his head. “Nick.”

“I know but we might need them later,” he says. “If we don’t find them now then Henrietta is our best chance to do so, and with another way, she can use magic to track them down. She needs to rest and be ready for if we have to make that call.” Monroe relays that information and Nick can vaguely hear the response on the other end of the line.

“Alright, they’re going to prep some potions and elixirs that might be helpful as well,” Monroe states and Nick tries not to think of why they might need that healing tonic of Henrietta’s that she’s given to them before.

“I love you, I’ll keep in touch,” he ends the call and Nick focuses back on the road, and not the fact he’s taking his friends into danger.

His senses prickle and he feels panic and pain and fear and anger flicker through him and it centres him. They’re not the only ones in danger, right now three others are in a far worse position and he won’t stop until they are safe again.

The turn off comes up and they reach what he thinks is the place Wu mentioned. It’s galling, having to stop and wait, when everything in him says to press forward and go, now. But the plan makes sense and the more of them there is, the better chance they have against the force of the Verrat, who he knows from past experiences don’t travel in small groups.

Trubel and Monroe talk quietly, going over information on Wesen, weapons and fight tactics. Nick listens with part of his attention, studying the road around them for anyone else as he also keeps his senses keen for Adalind and their connection. She’s still there, closer now and he knows they’ve come to the right place.

Headlights join them and Nick studies the car before recognising Hank’s vehicle. They all get out and quickly meet at the land cruisers trunk, Nick opening the back door to show what he’s brought as Wu produces satellite imagery print outs. Compound is the right word to use to describe this place they’re aiming to invade, as the building they’re going to approach is more than just a house, grand in size as well as design, but it is isolated and they study the photo for all angles they can use.

“How are we doing this?” Wu asks.

“Leave the cars here. We walk and make no noise.” Nick instructs and they all nod.

“Could I bring a shot gun? Just in case?” Wu asks and Hank shrugs as Nick considers it with a frown. They want a quiet approach, and then to stay as inaudible and blend in as much as possible. A shot gun would definitely gain attention but it’s also a good weapon for those at a disadvantage against opponents. Hank catches his eye and seems to understand what he’s thinking.

“You never know,” he points out and Nick thinks of his previous thoughts, the danger he’s bringing everyone into but especially his Kehresite friends who are going up against experienced, and deadly, Wesen.

“Bring it.” He states as he turns towards the weapon stash in his car. Nick grabs the Kanabo as Trubel quickly gathers all the bladed weapons and Monroe watches as Hank and Wu check bullet chambers and re-fills. Nick checks his own gun then doesn’t hesitate to throw his badge into his car boot and the other two officers copy him. Wu pulls out an impressive looking shot gun from Hank’s car that Trubel gives a look of appreciation.

“Let’s go then,” Wu says as they all share a look.

“Wait,” Nick murmurs as they hover around the back of the car. Something is itching, a sense inside that wants acknowledgement, that something isn’t right and he closes his eyes to concentrate. He can feel Adalind right away, that steady thrum of connection and magic, right there, close yet also far away, but it’s the others on his periphery that call to him now. It’s different, almost like it’s spread thin, too thin, and he opens his eyes with a gasp. “They’ve been split up!”

“What?”

“They’ve not together any more, I can just about sense it. My mom and Diana, they’re weaker, like they’re further away.” The others stare at him but Nick can barely look at them, eyes darting around their faces but his mind trying to focus on others that aren’t here. Panic starts to swell as he realises that he can’t be in three places at once, he can’t go after them all. “I can’t tell, I can’t say where to go, I can’t get to them!”

“Nick!” Monroe steps right into his face and forces him to look only at him. “You’re not here alone. We can help. I can scent Diana, I’ll find her. You go after Adalind; you can sense her the strongest. Then we’ll concentrate on finding your mom.”

“We’ll find them, Nick,” Wu adds in and this time as he glances around, he does take in their faces. All are serious, focused and set in determination, to help him and those he cares about.

“Here’s a plan,” Hank starts. “We split up, two teams, spread our approach, one for front and one for the back. I’ll stay with Nick, Wu and Trubel, go with Monroe, that way we all have familiar people in each group so we don’t get attacked ourselves when trying to rescue anyone. Kelly is a Grimm and Adalind and Diana are both Hexenbiests. We have to be aware that just because we’re here to help them, doesn’t mean that’ll be their first thought as someone comes through the door.”

“One of them is just a child,” Trubel points out and Monroe scoffs.

“Not just any child,” he corrects. “Super-powered, remember?” Trubel nods, their earlier conversation coming back, and Nick wants to shout that that’s not all what or who Diana is. She’s so much more than her powers, or her bloodline, but he doesn’t have time to deal with that. Get her back, get them all back first. He does turn to the younger Grimm, though, as he realises, she’s the person most unfamiliar to those they are about to rescue.

“Diana looks to be around three years old, has blonde hair and blue eyes. She calls me ‘My Nick’ and her favourite story we read together is called ‘Room on the Broom’ and she likes the part where you tell the dragon to ‘buzz off’. That’s a code word between us, for Diana to tell us she was uncomfortable around people she would say ‘buzz’ so maybe mention that. And she calls Adalind mama and my mom Nana Kelly,” Nick explains quickly and watches as Trubel’s face softens as he talks. “Adalind will be focused on getting Diana back, so tell her that my loft is safe and that’s where we want to be. Tell her your part of my family and that I want them all home safe so we can read with Diana again. And my mom, tell her you’re a Grimm and that I’ve shown you the trailer. Aunt Marie’s trailer. That we’ve trained there. She should know you from that and what I’ve told her before.” She studies him hard before placing a hand on his shoulder and giving a quick squeeze.

“We’ll find them, Nick,” she promises and her voice is soft with reassurance but with a steel undertone, that implies she’ll get this done whatever way she has to.

“Ok, Trubel with Monroe and Wu, you’re going round the back and up through the gardens. Nick and I will take the front, going through the side door.” Hank directs as they finish arming themselves, taking last looks at the satellite pictures Wu brought.

“Most of the Wesen in there will be Hundjagers,” Nick adds in. “They’re fast and deadly and won’t stop for conversation, so take them down before they get to you. We didn’t come here as cops, so those rules are out. This is Grimm business.”

“Hang on, everybody, get your phones out,” Wu instructs suddenly and they all pull their devices out. “All with Apple? Good, go into setting and then into sounds and vibrations, then Create New Vibration. Copy what I do and feel the pattern. All got it? Good, then set that into group call log, with all of our contact information. Add in anyone you don’t have. Now we can feel that vibration pattern and know it’s one of us calling, so needs to be answered.”

“Nice,” Trubel grins and shares her number, the only one of them who already had it being Nick. Wu nods as they put their phones back away and rearrange their chosen weapons.

“Before we go, I just want to say thank you for being here and doing this,” Nick says, his emotions rumbling through him again. He’s itchy with the need to move, to get in there and get them out, to kill anyone who stands in his way or, God forbid, has hurt them. But he’s also alert, trying to be cautious and cool-headed, as his detective side urges to make a plan to make sure this goes the way he wants it to, that they all get out safely and unharmed. And then thankful, so thankful, he has friends like this who would walk into a situation that is going to be dangerous, all on his word and for people he cares about. “And please stay safe, all of you.”

“Let’s go get your family back,” Monroe states and with a nod he, Trubel and Wu peel off and begin walking away. Nick turns to Hank and they share a look before moving themselves but Hank puts a hand on his shoulder to halt him.

“You sure about this?” He asks quietly. “I’m here for you, partner, but I have to ask; are you sure about them and her?”

“That’s my family in there, Hank, and I’m not stopping until I get them back,” he states, eyes fixed on the other man’s face. He sees Hank’s shoulders go down, as if he’s accepting something, and he nods.

“Then let’s go get them.”

-G-

He and Hank jog forward, trying to move fast while keeping noise to a minimum. It’s slow progress, and feels like it’s taking too long, but if they blow a quiet approach, it will be so much harder to get close and then inside. Keeping to the tree line as much as possible as they move along the driveway and are soon coming up to the front visage of the house. They pause and talk quietly, coming up with a plan to try to get some information from whoever they come across first, but acknowledging that it might not be possible. Light blazes from every window and he can see no direct, shadow filled, route to get to either front or side door. There are cars parked to the side, two blacked out vans and two more, stately sedans, and he considers them before prodding Hank and indicating the path he thinks they should take with hand gestures.

They creep forward, eyes on windows to gain any glimpse of who is inside but reach the side door without seeing anyone. Reaching forward Nick tries the handle and is surprised when it moves easily, indicating it’s unlocked. He shares a glance with Hank before the older detective draws his gun and Nick grips the Kanabo as they ease the door open and he tilts his head, using his enhanced hearing to hear if anyone is in the immediate vicinity. With a shake of his head to Hank, telling his partner there’s no one inside, they glance inside to confirm before pushing the door further apart for them both to move through.

They’re in what looks like a mud room, empty other than themselves and Nick softly closes the door as they move through the room and pause at the next entryway. Again, the door is eased open a small gap, so Nick can focus and this time he does hear the sounds of movement and murmurs of voices of others ahead of them. Two fingers, for the two he can hear, raised and Hank nods as they position themselves either side of the door. More hand motions and Nick goes first out the door as Hank follows him.

The element of surprise is with them, neither of the suited guards able to do much more than widen their eyes as they burst into motion, Nick bringing down the butt of the Kanabo to knock one into the path of Hank’s fist while kicking out and then pressing down on the windpipe of the other under his heel. The man Woges but Nick pushes his foot down harder and it quickly retracts as hands come up to grasp at the blockage of air. Nick switches his foot for the Kanabo and drops to one knee, using the studded bat to apply more pressure.

“Did you take a girl, her mother and a Grimm earlier today?” He growls out and sees the man’s eyes widen once more. “Where are they?” He shakes his head and Nick presses down harder, the man’s own movements causing the studs to bite deeper into his skin. “You can answer my questions and die quickly or I can really drag this out,” Nick warns. The man gasps and he ease the pressure of the bat up slightly. “Where are they?” He repeats.

“In … main house,” comes the gasping reply. “Not … together. Girl … separated.”

“Who’s in command here?” Hank asks.

“Prince … Kenneth. The … King … due here …too.” Nick jerks at that, the Kanabo slicing through skin and the man wheezes in pain. He reaches forward and grips hair just above the forehead, shifting the bat so he can slam the man’s head back and knock him out.

“The king’s here?” Hank whispers and Nick frowns.

“I think that means they’re feeling confident,” he replies. “They think they have her and are ready to show her off to him.” He catches Hank’s eyes and purses his lips. “They’re going to be disappointed.”

“Let’s go,” Hank nods and they shove the bodies to the side and move to the next doorway.

It’s opened as they reach it, a body rushing through and both sides are taken aback before a yell is let out and their element of surprise is gone. The Woge reveals Hundjager and Nick meets him head on as Hank ducks to the side, gun coming up as more bodies pile into the room.

“It’s the Grimm!”

“Call for squad four! Get them here!” Is called out but Nick doesn’t pause, meeting the rush and settling in to the confrontation in front of him.

The space around them reverts to just sound and movement, growls and bangs, fists swung and guns with kick-back. He keeps track of where Hank is but otherwise, Nick sinks into the fight, glad for an outlet to his bubbling emotions. He takes the body blows and deals them right back, keeping his movements simple but deadly. He wants them down and to stay down.

They move through the rooms, meeting pockets of resistance as they go but gaining no further insight into where their quarries are. Nick tries to get a sense of Adalind, but can’t settle enough to focus, and feels his own emotions wobble and surge when he realises, he’s not felt anything from her in a while.

The cold skitters through him and he lets it build, fully prepared to sink inside and let that part of himself take over when a glance at a side room brings everything to a screeching halt. Familiar blonde hair is spread over the ground, mixed with the bright red of freshly spilt blood.

Adalind.

-G-

Tunnel vision hits him. The sounds of fighting were all around him but all he could see was her. Her body, on the ground and so still. Motionless and with so much blood.

A body rushes him and he lets instinct take over. Step to the side, arm out, twist and thrust and said body is going down, neck broken. He runs to her, trusting that Hank has got his back and will watch out.

“Adalind!” She’s so still, he can see no movement and hear no sign of life, breathing or heartbeat. There’s nothing. “Adalind!” His hand grasps hers and its limp, worst still there’s no spark, nothing as they touch, no hint of their usual connection or magic.

“No!” He tilts her head back and pinches her nose then seals his mouth over hers, breathing into her. Raising his head, he checks and seeing no movement repeats the action. Linking his hands together he starts to count as he pumps, pressing her chest down to get some reaction, get her heart beating again.

“Please,” he murmurs as he moves and he imagines that spark that exists between them, the magic building inside him and then flowing into her, giving her life. Bringing her back to him. His hands warm. Behind him he hears the sounds of gun shots but he can’t stop. There might be a fight happening around them but this is where he’s needed, this is the battle he can’t lose.

He angles her neck back as he breathes into her again and checks for any progress before sealing his mouth over hers once more. There’s no change so he does it all again, pumping with his fists over her chest, looking and feeling for any indication of life and then leaning down to push his breath into her, willing it to work. For a sign that she’s back with him.

And then he feels it, a hiccup, a gasp, a huff of air. He draws back as Adalind coughs in his arms and the relief that sweeps over him would send him to his knees if he were standing.

“Adalind.” She doesn’t react, makes no other movement. He checks her pulse and it’s there, weak but steady and watches as her chest shakily rises with her inhaled breath. Nick can’t help but hug her close, hold her as he feels the movements of life in her body and exhale as the terror of the last few moments breaks over him. She’s not ok, she’s been hurt, pretty seriously, but she’s alive.

“She ok?” Hank asks and Nick looks up to see his partner, gun drawn and on guard over the both of them.

“She’s alive,” he states because that’s what matters right now.

“We need to get her out of here,” Hank says, eyes sweeping over her obviously injured body, and Nick nods his agreement, as he too takes in her tattered and bloody appearance. He takes care as he prepares to carry her, sliding his arms under her body to lift her up and trying not to aggravate the wounds he can see at her shoulder and side. He holds her close, even as some part of him is restless with the weight of her body, the task of retreating rather than hunting down those who hurt her. But that will come, right now her safety is more important. And if he’s going to trust anyone to fight for him, well Hank is definitely on that list.

They move quickly, most of the people they meet already dead on the floor. Any others are shot and left to join their comrades on the ground. The house is still lit up and so navigating through it is easy, finding one of the cars out front with keys in the ignition a lucky move.

“Here,” Hank says as he opens the back door, “we can drive to your car in this then get her to hospital.”

“We just need to get her to hospital,” he replies, uncaring about the details of how it happens.

He places Adalind gently on the back seat, trying not to jostle her. His hands come away covered in her blood, too much blood, and he pushes down panic at the sight. Swinging his jacket off, he covers her with it, tucking it in close to her sides, knowing it’s not enough but hoping it will help. He goes to sit next to her but stops when he hears tyres on the road. He straightens and closes the door.

“We’ve got company coming,” he barks at Hank and they both move into ready stances, arms up to aim their guns as the van speeds into view. It’s the same make and model as the parked ones they saw on their way in and Nick recalls hearing a call for back-up, his mind shifting quickly to the conclusion these are more Verrat.

He doesn’t wait for it to stop, shooting at the driver and other body in the front seat as soon as they’re in range. Both collapse, falling out of view, and the van veers wildly to the side, crashing into the low stone wall.

The back doors burst open and bodies jump out as gun fire comes their way. Nick ducks behind the trunk while Hank takes refuge the other side and Nick really doesn’t want them to be shooting in this direction, not at either of them but especially not with Adalind in the car and in harm’s way. He has to protect her.

Anger bubbles beneath his skin and he feels his heartrate slow. He lets the feeling build, ready to sink into that darker part of himself. The cold pools in his veins. Time seems to slow as he takes in all the movement around him, Hank breathing heavily as he reloads his gun, the guards stepping closer as they continue to shoot, the bullets in the air and the sound of impact on the front of the car. Then there’s a moment where it stops, silence reigns and the air stills, the guards take a breath, go to change their aim and Nick explodes into action.

He's at the first guard’s side in two steps, never mind he was several feet away just a moment ago. Grab and twist and he’s dead before he hits the ground. Second gets a rotation of his gun arm, the bone snapping and a brutal jab to the face that sends his nose into his brain and he’s dead too. He drops down as the tat-tat-tat of gunfire comes his way, rolling into the legs of one and swiping out at another. Both fall and he grabs the hair of one to smash the head back into the ground while kicking out to distract the other. Repeat the smash and their brains spill out onto the ground below them. Another roll and he’s on top and watches as the face beneath him gurgles for breath as his squeezes the life out of him.

A shot rings out and Nick looks up, sound and movement coming rushing back to him to see Hank standing behind him, gun raised and the last guard falls.

“Whoa,” Hank gasps and Nick stares around at the scene he’s just created, bodies and blood covering the ground, before jolting and rushing back to the car.

“We have to go now!” Nick slides into the back of the car as Hank takes his customary place behind the wheel.

“What about the others?” Hank asks and Nick feels a stab of emotion as he realises his focus on Adalind had made him forget about the others. He pulls out his phone and dials Wu as his other hand clasps Adalind’s wrists, fingers checking on the presence of her heartbeat, thrumming in her veins, but feeling slow and sluggish.

“Nick?” Wu’s hushed voice answers the call.

“We’ve got Adalind,” he says, keeping his own voice quiet. “She’s hurt, really bad. We have to get her to a hospital, now.”

“Oh no, tell us which hospital you end up at,” Wu says, voice deep with concern.

“Where are you?”

“Monroe and Trubel went after Diana and your mom,” Wu replies. “Monroe scented them together so he followed that. I’m clearing the house now.” Again, Nick feels torn. He wants to stay with Adalind, wants to get her to a hospital and the care she needs, but also stay here, on the hunt, for the two others that are still out of his sight and, potentially, still in danger.

“I can-“

“Get Adalind to hospital, Nick,” Wu interrupts. “Get her the medical help she needs and stay with her, we’ll keep in touch and let you know any changes.” The phone line goes dead and Nick exhales. The theme of the last few hours of his life seems to be his wanting, needing, to be in two places at once. He can’t do that. He has to trust his friends and right now, he needs to get Adalind to the healthcare professionals that will help her. She’s alive but weak, her injuries serious and life threatening.

“Hank, drive us to the nearest hospital,” he instructs and the car starts instantly. He lurches as the car moves forward and secures Adalind closer to him and into the seat, trying to keep any jostling or movements minimal.

She stirs in his arms and he strokes her face as gently as he can, aware of her injuries.

“Adalind,” he breathes out and her eyes flutter.

“Nick?” She feebly asks, eyes opening but seemingly not taking anything in, not really moving or focusing on anything.

“I’m here, I’ve got you.” He states.

“Diana,” she murmurs, eye flickering but still unfocused.

“Monroe is on it,” he replies, cringing inside that he can’t give her a better answer, and she nods before flinching in pain. “Try not to move.”

“Nick,” she whispers. “Please, take care of her.” Her words are slow but the plea in them is clear and it sends a jolt of worry right to his heart. If she’s talking like that then she feels …

“Don’t talk like that,” he snaps, fear making his voice sharp. “We’re on the way to the hospital, now, just hold on.”

“Please,” she breathes out. “Please, promise me …” Her words are cut off as she coughs, leaving her wheezing and her whole-body trembling. He takes one of her hands and links it with his own, the spark of magic humming between them but feeling off, weak compared to its usual vibrancy and power. “Listen, I have to tell you … have to say how I …”

“Adalind,” he interrupts softly. “Not like this. You have to fight, for Diana and me, for our family.” She blinks and he has one moment where he knows she’s looking at him and seeing him, her eyes bright and connected with his, before her eyes roll up and she exhales heavily, flopping back into his arms. “Adalind!” She’s unresponsive again and he curses. “Hank, drive faster!”

-G-

The drive is a blur, twisting motions and speed increasing as he holds tight to the woman in his arms, her breath too shallow and her heartbeat too slow. Glimmer of emotions and feeling come from far away but his main focus is on her, wrapping her injuries and trying to keep her with him until they get to the help they desperately need.

Arriving at the hospital introduces more blurs, people and lights and movement, sounds and garbled words. Phrases jump out at him, severe blood loss, gunshot wound with no exit, possible head trauma, and bodies crowd around the gurney he lays her on. Then she’s gone, out of his arms and away to where he can’t follow and he’s left waiting in a lifeless, cold room, hoping with everything in him that she heard him and is fighting.

Time passes, or slows, or speeds, he can no longer tell. People move around him but he has no interest in them, barely able to take in what Hank says as he gives him an update. He should care but he feels tunnelled in, alone in this dark space that has left him feeling everything and yet nothing, in a daze and covered in Adalind’s blood.

Hank stands as he collapses into a chair, closing his eyes as memories flash behind his eyes. Her face, once covered in a mocking sneer, but more recently, and more often, in soft smiles and caring eyes. Looking at her daughter, looking at him. Hesitant touch that turned more confident, comfort offered that transitioned to passion and pleasure. Moments of family and then moments together. Right now, he can’t imagine his life without her, doesn’t want to. He wants her, and Diana and his mother. He wants his family, the one that they have formed from shared understanding of past familial trauma and new experiences gained, along with a magical connection and that beautiful little girl, and he’s not done fighting for them yet.

“My Nick!” He shoots to his feet, gaze swinging wildly as the familiar voice echoes around the room he’s in and then a small blonde is launching herself into his arms and he feels he can take a deep, cleansing breath for the first time in hours.

“Diana,” he murmurs and crushes her close in a hug before pulling back to see her. “Are you ok? Did you get hurt? How do you feel?” He takes in her face, pale and tired, and scans over her body, that has some blood stains but otherwise seeming to be unharmed. She’s dirty and hair tussled, in clothes he doesn’t recognise, but she clings to him with reassuring strength in her arms.

“My Nick,” she hums, eyes teary, and buries her head in his chest and Nick hugs her closer. He sees movement behind where they stand and sees Trubel, herself scruffy and bloodied, as she steps closer.

“Nick,” she says and her voice is low. It sends a flash of fear and pain down his spine and ice clutches his heart. That’s not a ‘tell someone good news’ voice.

“Where’s Monroe? Where’s my mom?” He asks, noting both of their absences.

“They’re here,” she replies slowly. “They both got hurt. Pretty seriously. Nick, they’re not sure … your mom … she might not make it.” Trubel stumbles over the words and Nick instinctively holds Diana closer as the young girl hiccups with a cry in his arms and shock takes over.

“What the hell happened?!”

-G-

AN – Please be kind, I know what some of you think about cliff hangers. Oh, and reviews and comments may make the next chapter appear faster, just saying ...

And for anyone wondering, the thing with iPhones and custom vibration calls in groups is real, friends have done it at festivals before (I let them down as I don’t have an apple device, lol).

Chapter Text

-G-

“Mama!” Diana calls and Kelly has a moment of hesitation, Adalind’s face in her mind’s eye, before she spins, away from the re-assembling wall and the woman now behind it. “Nana, mama!”

“I know sweetheart,” Kelly murmurs but keeps moving. Her heart feels heavy with the knowledge that she may have just left Adalind in a position she cannot win but it also thrums with the promise she made. There’s a chance here, to get Diana away, and she has to take it.

“Mama, no, mama!” Diana cries and reaches behind them, as if she can summon her mother back to her.

“Shh, Diana, we have to get to safety, for mama,” she begs, aware how the little girl is hurting but also that her voice is carrying and could cause them to be caught.

They’re outside now, in the paved garden that surrounds the immediate space around the back of the house and she scans their surroundings for where to head to. She hates being in a position of blindness, but if she can get to some cover, get into the shadows then she can formulate a better plan. Dusk is beginning to fall around them and if she can hold out till then, the darkness of night will aid her further. Kelly is very good at moving around in the dark and getting back into a position of strength is what she needs right now.

Diana is the focus. Getting her away, getting her to safety. She made a rookie error in the house by not picking up a phone, prioritising weapons over communication at the time but now acknowledging that for the mistake it was. Still, Nicky must know by now that something had gone wrong and she had every belief and faith in her son’s abilities to track them down.

That didn’t mean she was going to wait to be rescued, keeping moving being the safer option here. They had to get off this property, stay undetected and make their way back into Portland proper. Nicky’s loft was the main destination, though she thought Henrietta’s house was a good back up, as well as the home of Monroe and Rosalee. She knew all were magically protected, by varying degrees, and she held onto the hope that the concealment charm they put on Diana so long ago was still active. It would help explain why they had to wait for her to be physically somewhere to make a move, rather than tracking her down magically.

Different thoughts and scenarios run through her mind, all the time she’s moving forward. The paved garden section ends and they move through some shrubbery, some designs cut into bushes that bridge the end of the styled garden to the more natural stretch of grass and the line of trees she’s aiming for. She’s just past the last, and largest, bush when she senses movement and flings herself down to avoid the body that flies out at her.

“Nana!” Diana cries and then coughs hard as they both hit the ground and Kelly rolls, kicking a leg out and connecting with a suited attacker as she loosens Diana’s grip and then swings her round onto her back. It’s not ideal but she’s not putting her down.

“I’ve got you,” she says as she faces three men, all panting heavily and glaring at her. “Close your eyes, Diana, and hold on tight.” It’s all she can offer as she knows it’s about to get violent.

“Give us the girl,” one commands and Kelly slips one of her stolen knives free and pitches it hard, her aim true and the speaker goes down with the knife through his eye socket. The others growl and launch forward, Kelly twisting from one as she meets the other, all the while trying to keep Diana as furthest away as possible. The young girl cries out as a hand grazes her side and Kelly jabs hard, making them fall back and she boots the other back. It gives her just enough distance that two more knives thrown, with deadly accuracy, mean they stay down.

“Keep your eyes closed,” she instructs to Diana, as she bends to retrieve her knives, not wanting to linger but also needing her weapons back. She pulls one free and shifts to the other but he lurches up, her own knife sinking into her thigh and Kelly grunts, in shock and pain, even as her hand shoots forward, fingers thrusting into his eye and then scooping up her free knife to slash across his throat. He dies with a gurgle as she falls back, pulling the knife from her thigh and wiping both clean before pushing up to her feet and settling into a limping run.

“Nana?” Diana asks quietly and Kelly brings a hand up to clasp her forearm, where it is still wrapped around her neck.

“I’m ok, Diana. We’re ok, we just have to keep moving, alright?”

“Not ok, Nana, want mama,” Diana murmurs and Kelly feels another pull of guilt and want and frustration. But she made that promise and she will keep it. And if Adalind is …. If she … well, Kelly will happily end all those with even the slimmest tie to this situation, once Diana is safe.

“I know,” she replies, unable to say anything else. She wants Adalind here too, has come to care for and respect the young mother. And she’d have to have been blind to not see what has built between her son and the woman, as well as the child currently clinging to her. They’ve become a family, and it’s her family too and she will fight for them.

It's not the same, but it reminds her of her past, and the decisions she made then. How seeing and talking to Nicky now has revealed the other side of that, and seeing Adalind’s battle to keep her child safe. Now, they really are in a fight and Kelly desperately wants a better conclusion for them all.

A snarling noise comes from behind and she glances back to see five more bodies, three men and two women, sprinting after them fast. She shores up her feet and pushes herself faster, limp disappearing even if the pain stays. Diana pulls herself higher on Kelly’s back and it blocks her airway for a moment before she settles. Another glance back shows two have broken ahead of the others, catching up to her fast but then another body appears from the trees to their side, running hard and then intercepting the three further behind. It’s a man, well built from what she can see, and he quickly engages those he stopped. She looks forward, unsure about this new combatant but if they’re taking out those who are following them, she’ll take it, for now.

A roar comes from what sounds like right behind her and she only just swerves to the side as a hand reaches out. Diana yelps and Kelly spins, loosing her momentum but gaining back some space between them. The two men try to circle her but she shifts at the same pace and keeps them at bay.

“The girl,” one grunts out, accent strong, and lifts a finger to point at Diana, as if his words alone weren’t enough.

“No,” Kelly growls back and both glare before Woging, one into the familiar visage of Hundjager, with the other opening his mouth wide to let his teeth grow. A Mauvais Dentes. Shit.

The Hundjager attacks first, mouth open wide and Kelly bats it away, slapping at its back and then swinging around as the Mauvais Dentes leaps at her other side. She pivots but feels Diana slip down her back and then the Hundjager is back to its feet as the other Wesen circles. It lunges again and this time Kelly gets a good hold, gripping its outstretched arm and feeling Diana quiver as fingers brush against her before she twists, shoves and his neck breaks with a snap.

The momentum of the shove is too much though and Diana’s arms loosen and she slides down Kelly’s back. One hand makes sure she lands on her feet and she stays in between the snarling creature in front as its eyes focus on the young girl.

“Give her to me,” it growls and Kelly answers with her own, vehement denial as Diana grasps onto her coat.

“Leave us alone!” The small blonde cries out suddenly, voice fraught with emotion, and from the corner of her eye, Kelly sees her eyes glow purple. But that’s all that is familiar, as the blast that Kelly was expecting doesn’t come. For a moment she is distracted, thinking of what they did just before all this, binding Diana’s powers, and here is the evidence that it worked. Somewhere, someone was laughing at the timing, as Diana’s superpowered attacks would have been incredibly useful right now. She still obviously has some of her powers, her eyes alone confirm that, but it is no longer what it was. Which is what they were aiming for, but the timing is shitty right now. The creature appears to grin, in some twisted appearance of enjoyment at the girl in front of its distress, and surges forward.

“No!” Diana gasps and pushes out with her hand, some small magic waves out and the Mauvais Dentes stumbles. It’s not much but it’s enough, a small gap in its defence, and Kelly takes it, swinging round, down and low, and stabbing her knife in its thigh, hanging on and twisting it in deeper even as the creature howls. It bats her away but she rolls with the motion, keeping herself between it and Diana, springing back up to her feet as it pulls the knife out and tosses it away.

The growl it unleashes then is full of menace and threat and she hears Diana whimper behind her. She’s afraid and it bolsters her, protective instincts flaring up. Kelly has to keep it away, it might be employed by the Royal family with the aim to get Diana back to them, but these Wesen are truly loyal to no one, and are especially bloodthirsty after a battle. It could just as easily decide to eat the young girl, as they have been known to do, then to return her to its masters. She keeps light on her feet, trying not to show the pain from her leg injury, knowing any sign of weakness will be exploited.

He lunges forward and Kelly parries, its arm and claws swiping but she pushes it off trajectory with her right hand and uses the left to deliver a swift punch to its eye. It takes a step back, blinking at the blow and Kelly kicks out, aiming for the injured thigh and it buckles but catches her arm and, with the added pressure on her own weaker leg, they both go tumbling to the ground.

She rolls to get on top, trying to form a lock around its neck but it shoves her, the momentum causing her to fly over the creature’s head. She lands with a bone jarring thud but instantly scrambles to her feet as the Wesen gets up too, Diana standing unguarded in front of it.

“No,” Kelly gasps, true terror flashing through her, as she’s two steps behind as it reaches for the trembling girl, frozen in place as she stares at the approaching beast, but then another body collides with its outstretched arms and Diana skittles back as Kelly catches up. It’s the man from before, familiar now she can see his face better yet not, but right now he’s fighting the Mauvais Dentes and appearing to help and that’s all that Kelly cares about in this moment.

She joins them and it’s scrappy, the Wesen more than able to meet and adjust and hold its own against two opponents, trading blows and swinging back and forth between the two.

The man gets a solid hit to its face, knocking it straight into Kelly’s kick and it goes down, with them both following it to the ground and, by some unspoken agreement between them, he secures an arm and a leg and she its neck, plunging a knife in deep and then holding it with her arms locking in place.

Its arm comes up, fighting on even in its death, and Kelly can only turn her head to protect herself, as any other move would require her to let go. The claws aimed for her throat graze it, but bite deep in her cheek and pain explodes in her eye as the swipe finishes its trajectory. She grunts and clenches her jaw, using the pain to add more power into her hold and finally hearing the crack as the creature’s neck breaks and the tense body goes lapse in their grasp.

They tumble to the ground and Kelly fights to sit back up, red staining one side of her vision and dizziness hitting as the world around her looks all wrong, blurry and out of focus.

“Nana Kelly,” Diana cries and she accepts the pain as the young girl throws herself into her arms. She blinks rapidly and Diana’s features sharpen as her vision stabilises. She senses move movement to her side and scrambles to her feet, pushing Diana behind her as she faces the man who just helped her take down the Mauvais Dentes. He makes no other move once he’s standing, checking the Wesen is dead before he’s at his full height and eyes studying them.

“You’re hurt,” the man states, voice accented, but Kelly doesn’t shift, keeping her stance between him and Diana and angling so her good eye takes him in. He slowly raises his hands to hip height, keeping them open and visible, in a sign of good faith.

“Who are you?” She growls back, swallowing back the pain and dizziness, to concentrate on who is in front of her. Diana steps in close, keeping behind Kelly but poking her head round the side to study him.

“Nana Kelly,” she whispers and she can see the man drop his gaze down to the young girl. “Good, Nana Kelly. Good.” She doesn’t dare take her eye off him to check with Diana if she means what she says but she sees a flicker of emotion cross the man’s face.

“Who are you?” She repeats, though her voice is slightly less hostile this time.

“My name is Meisner,” he replies. “I am part of the resistance and I know Sean Renard, her father. I helped get Adalind and the child out of Austria, I met you there, where we put them on a plane. I am here to help.” She remembers his face now and the moment at the plane door, Adalind thanking him.

“You touched mama’s hair,” Diana says suddenly and shock covers his face before he slowly nods.

“I was there when you were born and for a short time after,” he replies and Diana slides her hand into Kelly’s. Her touch is reassuring and bolstering, no matter the pain or discomfort, and reaffirms what Kelly needs to do. She will get her to safety.

“Diana?” She asks quietly, aware that he can hear and is watching but that he won’t understand the question in her words. Diana will and it also proves he knows something, taking in his unsurprised face as the young girl’s eyes glow purple. He knew this about her, which meant he had seen her before.

“Good, Nana Kelly,” she states again and Kelly sighs.

“Alright then,” she sighs and tries not to give away just how much discomfort she is in. She can sort that out later, Diana’s safety comes first. “You said you were here to help, we need a way out, now.”

“Where’s Adalind?” He asks and Kelly feels guilt stab her in the chest once more.

“I got Diana out,” she answers, unable to verbalise that she left the young mother behind. He understands though, his head swinging to the direction of the house. Diana sniffles and Kelly hugs her close, unable to offer any words of comfort but trying to be reassuring with her presence alone.

“There is a back road, hard to see but there, if you continue through these trees for another 120 yards then you will come to a line of thicket, on the other side is an old service road,” he instructs and begins to walk backwards to point as he talks. Kelly slowly moves after him, aware that they have been standing still too long but still hesitant to trust all that he says. She’s blind here though, in more ways than one now, and has to trust her instincts, and Diana’s, that he is here to help. “That will lead you to the back of a neighbouring property, which can then be used to get onto the main highway. I have a car stashed around 100 yards down the service road. Take it and get out of here.” He steps to the side and allows Kelly to draw nearer then passes a set of keys over and Kelly takes them slowly.

“What are you going to do?” She asks and he sets his shoulders.

“I’m going to find and help Adalind,” he states and she studies him, ignoring the dizziness from focusing her one good eye. She opens her mouth to give her own set of directions, as well as observations of the building behind them, but a growl cuts her off and she ducks down instantly, swinging Diana to her other side as Hundjager appear from within the trees.

She can’t tell how many there are, but it’s clear they are vastly outnumbered. A cacophony of voices call out, confusing in their overlay but all with the same intent.

“They’re here!”

“Close in!”

“Get the girl!”

Kelly pulls Diana up and Meisner falls in to place on her weaker side, them both looking through the trees.

“This way,” Meisner orders and they move, running parallel along the trees, with the movement of several bodies behind them and to their side. Kelly stumbles as Diana accidentally knocks into her injured eye, pain arching through her head, and a hand comes to her side to steady her, even as they keep moving forward. Despite this, a clear indicator of weakness, no attack comes and as they swerve into the trees, to try and get ahead, she realises why.

“They’re herding us!” A heavily accented oath comes from the man beside her but all they can do is move forward. She hugs Diana close.

“Whatever happens, stay with me, ok?” She murmurs and Diana nods as her arms tighten around her neck.

They break through the trees and reach the line of undergrowth, which they follow but it becomes more obvious that their position is being surrounded so she follows as Meisner enters the bush and they come out onto the service road. It’s not empty however, cars parked in a long line and surrounded by a number of Verrat, all seemingly waiting for them. They immediately pull up but have nowhere else to turn to, bodies in front, behind and all around them. Meisner steps slightly in front, still protecting Kelly’s blind side and facing these new threats head on while she angles her body to take in those that join them from the trees behind. It puts Diana solidly in between their two bodies, in the most protected place, which is right where she wants her to be.

“Nana,” Diana stutters and she grips her tighter.

“I’ve got you,” she murmurs back, trying to keep her voice even and reassuring.

Kelly waits for the attack, trying to keep her body loose even as it tenses in anticipation and fear. There are so many bodies around them, and she is encumbered with, not only holding Diana but also her injuries. She’s not going to give up, she will do everything she can to get Diana away, but the realistic side of her brain is not liking the odds the scene in front of her give.

Nothing comes though, they all just stand and wait. Meisner shifts at her side and she can tell, despite barely knowing the man, that even he is unsure and uncomfortable about what is happening. Or rather, not happening. They are outnumbered and out powered. They should have attacked by now, or someone even just pulled a gun and taken a shot. But they all stand and watch, eyes fixed on the three of them.

Then the sound of an engine comes and headlights flash from further down the road. Three more cars, as far as she can tell, and they pull up to just behind the others. Several of the suited Verrat move towards the new arrivals, taking what looks like guard formations around the middle car. More bodies exit the other until that car is heavily surrounded, while a number of bodies still form a loose ring around the whole location. Kelly shoots a look at her companion but his face is set in stern lines, eyes focused on the car as a woman steps forward and open the back door.

Meisner lets out a soft curse and she feels Diana wriggle a little to lift her head up higher to watch as a short, rather round man with white hair and a stern face, steps out and looks at his surroundings before listening to something the woman says as she steps close. They talk for a moment before all attention is directed towards where the three of them stand and she feels the air around them all tense.

She doesn’t recognise the man that steps forward, but by the deferential nods and formation of men around him, Kelly can guess who he is. He’s old and rather portly but the line of his shoulders and the way he holds himself give away his self-belief and importance.

“There she is,” he states, projecting his voice so all can hear, and his eyes are fixed on Diana.

“Nana,” Diana says lowly, clearly uncomfortable with the man’s eyes on her, and in the quiet of the gathering, everyone present seems to hear it. The King pulls a face.

“Nana? No, no, dear child. That is wrong. I am your grandfather, by blood! I am your family and it is time you return to us.” His tone is dictational, as if he expects that his word alone is enough to make things happen. That might work for those around the royal family, and those who willingly follow them, but Kelly is in neither group and can’t help her reaction to his commanding words, her face falling into a scoff.

“Her father might have a different opinion,” Meisner retorts, voice and face tight, and the King shrugs.

“My son has been … misguided in the past. We are making new roads to bring the family back together, starting of course, with this little one. Come child.” He holds an open hand up, as if Diana should just walk calmly over to him to take it. As if she should just take the word of a stranger and leave the people she knows. Kelly frowns at the arrogance.

“No,” Diana shakes her head and tightens her arms around her once more. The King stares.

“Dear child, you do not understand. You are young and have been kept from us. That is bad. It is time you came to us and have the good life your birth and bloodline affords you.” He smiles but Diana shakes her head again, stretching up a little taller on Kelly’s back to look down on him.

“No, Mama good, Nana good! You bad,” Diana nods, as if to put extra emphasis on her words and Kelly feels affection and love rush through her for this little girl. She is so brave and, in this moment, unafraid to stand up to those that are trying to control her. She squeezes her close, letting the young girl know she’s there, and feels Diana echo the move.

There’s silence in the gathering as the King stares, first at Diana and Kelly then towards Meisner, and he studies them all as the atmosphere grows more tense and now also awkward. Several of the men and women gathered shift, sharing glances, but still, none make any kind of move, either towards them or the King.

“So,” the King sighs deeply. “Not only did you take her but you have filled her head with lies. This is unforgivable. The Resistance shall pay for this. But first …” He waves a hand and all around them people shift, as if coming to attention. “Remember, no harm should come to the child but it is past time she be brought home. Do not disappoint me.” He steps back then, clearly distancing himself from the fight that’s about to start and Kelly glances around, trying to gauge a rough number of how many there are. It’s hard to tell, with the shadows of the trees, as well as her injured eye, but she knows the odds aren’t in their favour. That first instruction might explain the no guns so far, as a stray bullet could hurt Diana, so the Verrat are left without that particular weapon, which is a plus for them. Not that their Woge and fighting abilities aren’t still a big advantage.

“Can she do her tricks?” Meisner mumbles from the corner of his mouth, head tipping towards Diana, and Kelly infers from that, that he does have some knowledge of her abilities.

“No,” she murmurs back, keenly watching as the King is guarded and guided back to his car, climbing inside for safety but leaving the door open. As if he expects this to be resolved quickly and Diana will just be handed into the car to join him. She growls at the thought.

“I have a stun grenade, we go left when I say,” Meisner instructs and shifts his right leg forward as Kelly holds onto Diana’s arms, the young girl still gripping her around her shoulders.

“The King has spoken,” a voice calls out. “Give us the girl and no harm will come to her.”

“Oh, of course, because the King has spoken,” Meisner says, accented words not hiding the sarcastic tone. He turns to Kelly then, the angle of his body turned towards her hiding what his hand is doing. “We should do as they say, hm?” He meets her eye and blinks three times rapidly and she starts the count in her head.

“Enough talk-“ Meisner throws the flashbang and it lives up to the name. Kelly is already turning, one hand coming up to cover Diana’s ear as she presses her close to block the other against her shoulder, as the sound and light explodes out and expletives and yells fille the air.

She’s a step behind Meisner as they run, again, and try to make the most of the advantage they’ve just eked out. Crashing through the undergrowth once more, they come out, in her estimation, further away from the house, and turn right to try to put some distance between them and the sounds that indicate their followers really rallying behind them.

“They’re going to come fast and hot on our tail,” Meisner pants as they move. “We can’t double back; the King will still be there, and with his guard. I think it’s best to head back to the house, try to get to the garage out front and get a car.”

“You know there’s cars here?”

“Everybody had to get here, so there should be multiple vehicles. We use one of them to get away, then we can switch cars and head to where ever we need to.”

“We have a safe house,” Kelly says and Meisner nods.

“Good, then that’s where you go.” They run, Kelly falling a step behind the man but using his body as a guide, with her failing sight. Pain arches up her leg with every step and her head with every movement but she pushes through, setting her mind to her task and driving everything else out. Diana clings to her back and her weight is reassuring, even as it adds to the discomfort assaulting her body.

Howls and growls echo behind them and Kelly can just start to see glimpses of light from the house in between the trees when Meisner suddenly swerves and dives into the trees. The rapid action and visual feedback sends a wave of dizziness over Kelly and she stumbles to a stop, putting a tree to hers and Diana’s back as she blinks rapidly to try to get focus back. Footsteps and rustles surround her, harsh breaths and noisy inhales sounding sinister, and a body comes flying out of the darkness, red eyes glowing as it moves straight towards them. Kelly sinks into a crouch, hand on her knife as Diana strains behind her.

“MoRo!” The little girl cries and the Woge drops to reveal the face of the man her son calls friend.

“Diana!” The man rushes towards them, hand going to the little girl’s shoulder as he then takes in Kelly’s appearance and his face blanches. “Oh my God, Kelly.”

“I’m fine,” she states, not wanting any attention on her. “Where’s Nicky?”

“He went after Adalind, he could sense where she was and I could scent Diana, so we split up,” the Blutbad explains quickly. A loud yell has them both wheeling around as two bodies tumble out of the trees, Meisner and a young woman engaged in a scrappy fight.

“Trubel!”

“Meisner!” She and Monroe talk at once and the Blutbad takes a step forward, as if to help. “You know her?” Kelly demands, even as the name sounds familiar.

“Yeah, she’s on our side! She’s here to help! You know him?” He replies, voice tight as he continues to move towards the rolling pair, neither getting a clear advantage over the other but not stopping either way.

“Meisner, stop!” Kelly commands and the fighter rolls to the side, coming up into a crouch but making no further attack. The young woman also rises to her feet but pauses when Monroe calls out to her. They glare at each other and Kelly gasps as she puts it together, hiding that the second inhale is more for pain management than recognition.

“You’re the Grimm my son mentioned,” Kelly states, voice sure as she remembers Nick talking about her in the house where they first introduced Adalind and Diana to Henrietta.

“Yeah, Nick called and asked for help,” she replies smartly, before gesturing to Meisner. “Who’s this guy?”

“Meisner, he’s a member of the Resistance who helped Adalind and Diana before, and who is helping us again now,” she replies and they all stare at each other for a moment, Meisner seeming particularly intent on Trubel, before the sounds of growls come again, from within the trees. “Right, no time for niceties. There are a lot of Verrat coming for us, we need to move, now.”

“Where are we going?” Monroe asks and Kelly steps forward to begin a limping run again. “Kelly, I can take Diana, if you need?” He sounds hesitant but she sees his concerned glance down her body and can feel the tremble in her muscles as she pushes her body for more.

“MoRo,” Diana mumbles again and Kelly pauses before slowing to pass the young girl over. The absence of her weight and her heat sends a shiver through her, her muscles relieved at the absence of the extra weight but her senses unsure at having Diana further away from her, but she eases herself with the look on Diana’s face and how secure she is in his arms.

“We were heading to the garage, to get a vehicle and get away,” Meisner continues as they all fall into a steady run, Monroe now at the centre and Kelly fixes her gaze on him as a focus to steady herself as she continues to move. “Do you know anything about Adalind?”

“Nick went after her,” Monroe answers, Diana letting out a sigh at the mention of her mother, and perhaps Nick.

“The detective that’s also a Grimm?”

“Yeah, you know him?” His tone is somewhat accusatory and Kelly can tell the Blutbad is concentrating on the man running by his side.

“I’ve heard of him,” Meisner replies and even Kelly turns to stare at him, knowing there’s something more in his words. “That’s good that he’s trying to locate Adalind, we can concentrate on getting Diana to safety.”

“Well, we can follow our path in, we didn’t meet anyone so could get lucky again,” Trubel states but even as she says it the sounds around them increase and then bodies bundle out at them. Kelly launches herself forward, aim deadly and hears the sounds of impact of the others as they all engage heavily in attack and defence. She loses track of everyone bar Diana, her blonde head of hair almost shining and able to attract her eye, even as she moves and twists, snapping bones and stabbing as she goes.

Moments pass and then the only sounds around them are heavy breaths and she looks to see the four of them, all still standing but in various states of disarray. She has to fight to shake her head as vertigo strikes, knowing it won’t help and she tenses as a body moves closer to her before Diana murmurs her name and a kind hand supports her shoulder. Looking up into the Blutbad’s eyes, she sees his concern and worry, as well as Diana’s peeking eyes from her position on his back, and forces her lips into as much as a reassuring smile as she can manage.

“Let’s keep moving,” she says and he nods as they turn to the others.

“This will keep happening, unless the royal family are made to understand that it is useless,” Meisner points out. He turns to Monroe then, studying his face as he had done with Trubel. “You can get them away from here?”

“Yes, we have cars, hidden and ready to go,” he replies and the other man nods.

“Then this is where I leave you,” he says, already taking several steps back. “As he is here, I feel it would be prudent to have an audience with the King.” He nods at Kelly and gives a smile to Diana before turning and running swiftly away. She wonders at arguing with him, but really her priority is getting Diana to safety. It’s better now that others are with her, but they’re not safe yet. Within a few blinks, he is gone.

“Let’s go,” Trubel states and Kelly nods, regretting it as the movement sends another wave of dizziness. She focuses on Diana, secure in Monroe’s arms and they break into a brisk jog across the remaining grass, off to the side of the house. It is not a clear path, but the Blutbad seems to know where he is going and Kelly just keeps her eye on Diana. She tries to keep her body alert, they’re not out of the woods yet, quite literally, even as she acknowledges having others there, with their support, eases her worries slightly.

They round a corner and collide with several bodies, immediately clashing and sinking into a fight. The growl the Blutbad lets out when one tries to snatch Diana is vicious, and actually has the Woged Hundjager attacking them flinching back. He uses the moment to slash across its throat as he moves past and Kelly finishes it as she moves past with a stab of her knife. The younger Grimm bringing up the rear is scrappy but efficient, dispatching anybody that gets in her path. It’s fast and furious but over quickly and they move on, leaving a pile of bodies behind.

“We should contact Nick,” Monroe states as they descend into the trees once more.

“Let’s get to the car first,” the brunette replies and Kelly agrees. They have no idea how many Verrat are left, though she thinks there can’t be that many, as numerous as they appeared to be in number when they were surrounded, she knows there isn’t an unlimited supply of bodies and fighters here.

“Keep moving,” she agrees brusquely and they all continue forward.

“Nana, mama,” Diana says and Monroe clasps her arm affectionately.

“It’s ok, Diana, Nick’s gone after your mom, ok,” he replies and she sees her blonde head nod, though the movement makes her vision swim when attempting to follow it. Kelly feels the younger Grimm move to run next to her and then slightly ahead, so she can cover both her and the man carrying their precious cargo in front.

It's several minutes of fast paced moving, and Kelly is seriously sweating, vision shaky, as they emerge from the trees and she can just about see the shapes of cars ahead of them. Every move she makes sends jagged pain through her body and her head but she keeps moving. As they get closer, she recognises Nick’s car, which brings a moment of relief, but not the other two. Monroe rounds in front of a red car and opens the back door before swinging Diana down and setting her inside. Kelly spins round to go to the other side, and sit beside her, but pauses as two more Wesen appear from behind them. Trubel charges forward to engage one and the other takes in the scene and appears to make a decision, perhaps based on not seeing Diana, and pulls a gun.

The younger Grimm lets out a yell in warning as she twists and holds the Hundjager around the neck and Kelly doesn’t think, throwing herself forward and into the path of the gun, and covering Monroe, as the Blutbad looks up in shock.

The blast echoes around them and Kelly flinches as the impact rocks through her, even as her momentum keeps her moving forward and into the Wesen. Behind them she hears a howl of pain and she blindly reaches for their attacker to halt any more assault. They tumble, the gun coming up again and she feels the heat of it graze her neck before another shot and backlash throws her to the side. A scream pierces through the air, along with growls and shouts and then the weight around her disappears.

“Nana, nana!” Diana’s voice floats by as heavy breathing and the slash of a blade comes and darkness edges around Kelly’s vision.

“Diana,” she mumbles and reaches out along the ground for her.

“We’ve got her,” the young voice of Trubel states. “We’ve got you.”

“Diana … first … safe …” Kelly mumbles before she’s lifted and pain and wooziness and nausea riot through her, each fighting for her attention but her strength is gone and she can no longer win the battle to stay alert. Darkness creeps in, as agony flares, and the last thing she’s aware of is little fingers curling tight around her own.

-G-

AN – So, who liked Kelly’s POV? Hope this answers some questions, next we’ll find out the aftermath of all that fighting …

Chapter Text

-G-

“What the hell happened?!”

-G-

“Nick,” Trubel starts again and gulps. “Look, I’m no doctor but she was already hurt when we found them and then we were all attacked again, which is when Monroe got hurt, and your mom, even hurt, she did not stop. She told us Adalind had sacrificed herself to get her and Diana out. That she had to keep her promise, to protect Diana. That she came first. We got them to a car and here as quick as we could, with Wu letting us know you were heading here too.” Trubel glances down at Diana before dropping her voice. “Your mom, she had some pretty bad injuries and lost a lot of blood. They said as they took her in that, when I asked, well, that it’s too close to call.” Her eyes are big as she looks up at him and he can’t help but grip Diana tighter, the little girl making no sound of complaint.

“And Monroe?” He asks, voice catching as he swallows down his emotions.

“He got shot, your mom tried to stop it but they both got hit, I think by the same bullet. Your mom took the brunt of it, but Monroe’s shoulder was pretty messed up. I managed to call Rosalee and she said she and Henrietta would be here as soon as they could.” Nick nods and then looked around the space they are in, Hank still hovering and ordinary hospital staff moving about. Diana keeps her head buried in his neck and her weight is a comforting reassurance. Despite everything that’s happened, she’s here and, seemingly, she’s ok. That’s what’s important. That’s a positive to focus on right now.

But she might not be for long. They’re exposed here and too many people can see her, could find out who she is and launch an attack that would be hard for them to defend, as well as the possibility of many others getting caught in the crossfire. He needs to stay smart and keep her safe, even as his feelings threaten to overwhelm him.

“Let me know as soon as they get here,” he says quietly. “Where’s Wu?”

“He was following us, said something about checking cameras so when it, the scene, was discovered we wouldn’t be linked to anything,” Trubel replies. “I don’t think there was anyone left to call for help, or anything else.”

“I didn’t leave anyone alive,” Nick murmured then glanced down to Diana, wondering if he should say that aloud where she can hear. Though from what Trubel has said and how they both look, Diana probably witnessed some things much worse than his simple words.

“Excuse me,” a nasally voice interrupts and they all turn to see a young man in scrubs looking at them all. “What are you doing grouped here?”

“My family was just admitted,” Nick replies. “We’re waiting here for news on how they are.”

“Names?” The man asks brusquely.

“Adalind Schade and ah, Kelly Reed,” Nick says, after glancing down at the man’s identification tag, checking that he did seem to work at the hospital, and he jots them down.

“I’ll check, in the mean time could you take a seat, so you’re not clogging up the hallway.” Trubel opens her mouth to make a retort but the hospital worker is already turning away. Nick shakes his head at her and then takes a seat, shifting Diana so she sits sideways on his lap. He looks over her again and then strokes her shoulder as he ducks his head to meet her eyes.

“Hey, how you doing? Do you hurt anywhere? Do I need to get a doctor to check on you?” She shakes her head then looks up at him with big, watery eyes.

“Mama? Nana Kelly?”

“They’re with the doctors now,” Nick replies, as gently as he can.

“Hurt,” Diana says and Nick jolts in worry before she continues. “Mama and nana hurt. Not good. MoRo too.”

“I know,” Nick replies. “But they’re with people who are helping them now.”

“Sad,” Diana whispers next and he hugs her closer, nodding in agreement.

“Me too,” he murmurs back, briefly closing his eyes as an upswell of emotion surges through him. Rage and hurt and worry battle, as the cold inside him grows, bolstered by his mixed emotions, and he takes deep breaths to will it back down. Now is not the time or place for that. Movement next to him makes him turn his head to see Trubel sit in the chair beside him, her head down.

“Nick, I’m … I’m so sorry,” she says quietly and he releases a hand from Diana to reach out to her.

“Hey, none of that,” he says. “You helped, Trubel. You came when I asked and you were there. Thank you for everything you did do.” He glances up at Hank, who is still standing. “You too.”

“There’s still some things to do, partner,” Hank replies and Nick nods. “We have to deal with the fall out of this, it’s a set back but I don’t think the royals are going to give up that easily.” It’s a harsh reminder but it also gives Nick something new to focus on, while he can do nothing but wait for news about the two main women in his life, as well as his best friend, all his loved ones.

“If captain is to be believed, then the royals had eyes on him and took their chance when his plan didn’t work,” Nick says as he tries to think of the whole situation, rather than just those who are hurt. It’s hard but this is a way to keep protecting them, even when he can do nothing else but wait on the doctors. “We knew the king was here so, based on what happened, can assume he stayed, which means there’s going to be a heavy presence of Verrat, as well as possible other royals present. Thinking of the number we met and handled at the mansion, they’ll probably be re-grouping as we speak.”

“Meisner mentioned him,” Trubel adds in and Nick turns to face her more fully, a questioning look on his face. “Yeah, he was there, helping your mom and Diana when we found them. He’s really good in a fight. But when he left us, he said he was going to talk to the king. From what he said, I think he was going to try to impress on him the consequences of coming after Diana.”

“Meisner?” He asks, quickly recalling everything he knows about the man, from what Adalind had mentioned to their own, more official search.

“Yeah, your mom introduced us but he left us fairly quickly after that first fight, well the first one we were involved with, after we split from you.” Trubel confirms.

“So, members of the royal family are here, with the Verrat, and members of the resistance are here,” Nick summarises.

“That’s a lot of visitors, most of whom are not friendly,” Hank points out.

“The family of Kelly Reed?” A male voice calls out and Nick jumps slightly before quickly standing up. Trubel and Hank step to his side as the owner of the voice walks towards them, dressed in scrubs and looking tired, but questioningly at them.

“I’m her son,” Nick confirms as he comes to a stop in front of them.

“Are you all family? Is everyone here at liberty to hear personal medical information?” He asks, looking at their little group, and Nick glances at what they must look like.

“I’ll step out, call and check in with Wu,” Hank offers and this seems to settle the medical professional as he doesn’t ask anything more about who is gathered, rather starts talking when Hank is at a fair distance away.

“Mrs Reed’s injuries were significant and we have had to place her in an induced coma. She suffered from extensive blood loss, a through and through gunshot wound to the shoulder, a stab wound to her upper thigh, several fractured ribs, as well as a severe laceration to the face and optical haemorrhaging. At this time, we do not know the extent of the damage to her eye or vision, though we believe it will be significant, however our main concern was stabilising her and treating for the shock she went into, we believe due to the blood loss. We plan on keeping her sedated until her vitals are stronger, but we do expect that to happen, though she will have a significant recovery process from all her injuries.”

“She’s alive,” Nick breathes out as he tries to take in everything that’s just been reported.

“It was close, with the blood loss, but yes, she is now stabilised, though we will be keeping her in a medically induced coma until her body has had more time to recover,” the doctor adds in. “We’ll be keeping her in the ICU, where I can let you visit for a short time, but normally it’s only one person allowed.” He points to behind him and starts to walk but Nick stops him.

“We’re waiting on news of another, my partner, Adalind Schade?” He asks and Diana’s head pops up at the sound of her mother’s name. The doctor smiles politely at her before meeting Nick’s gaze.

“I’m sorry, I don’t have any new information about that patient. I can show you to Mrs Reed’s room and then you can return here to wait,” he offers and Nick reluctantly nods. He wants to see his mom, wants to see with his own eyes that she’s ok but he doesn’t want to miss any news about Adalind either. He catches Hank’s eye and his partner motions that he’ll stay there and Nick offers him, probably a rather grim smile, before turning to follow, with Trubel by his side.

They walk down several corridors and then into a room where his mother lays, half her head and face covered in bandages. If you took that away, it would almost look like she was just sleeping, but the crisp whiteness of the coverings makes her look oddly pale in comparison and the wires that hook her up to the machines by her side show just how false that image is.

“Nana,” Diana whispers as they come to a stop next to her bed.

“The doctors say she’ll be ok,” he says quietly, even as he feels a little helpless and lost himself looking at her. Trubel moves to the other side of the bed and just stares then looks up to him as Diana hiccups a cry.

“Nana,” she repeats as tears fall down her cheeks and Nick turns her away from the sight of his mother, cupping the back of her head and almost swaying as he hugs her close.

“I know, Diana, I know, it’s hurts to see her like this,” he says quietly and she buries her head in his neck, her tears causing wetness down the side of his throat. He rocks side to side, comforting as he can with his presence, murmuring the odd word and shielding her from the view of the bed, even as his own eyes repeatedly return to his mother’s form. It’s an alien look, to see her so still and obviously hurt, but he can see the rise of her chest with her breathing and hear the beeps of her heart monitor and knows that’s the important part. She’s still with them and if there’s a fighting chance, he knows his mother will fight.

“Excuse me,” a new voice comes and Nick cranes his head around to see the newcomer, so Diana isn’t presented with another look at Kelly. “There should only be one visitor in this room.” The nurse raises an eyebrow and looks pointedly at the three of them.

“We’re all family,” Trubel argues back.

“I understand, but I’m afraid in the ICU we have strict rules. I can give you another minute but then I will have to insist.” She nods then leaves and Nick feels his face fall. That’s not enough time but also not enough scope, or space for what he needs, or wants. He wants to be here for his mother, be waiting outside for news of Adalind, needs to know how they are both doing, and another part entirely wants to be out of this hospital and away, back at the loft with Diana hidden away again so no one else can find her.

“I’ll stay with your mom,” Trubel volunteers and he meets her eyes, knowing his face must show some of his internal warring. Nick shoots her a thankful smile and then turns back to his mom, murmuring an explanation of his actions to Diana as he does. Stepping closer he shifts her slightly in his arms so he can reach out and take his mother’s hand.

“You got Diana out Mom,” he whispers. “She’s with me and she’s safe. Now focus on getting yourself better. Trubel’s going to stay with you and I’ll be here if anything changes. I’ll see you when you’re better.” He tries to inject as much confidence in his voice as possible, the words more for Diana than himself. He squeezes her hand and Diana leans forward, Nick juggling her slightly as her movement throws his balance off, so she then can reach Kelly’s uncovered cheek to give her an oh so gentle kiss. Trubel watches then nods as she meets Nick’s eye and he shoots her another thankful look before turning to leave. He meets the nurse at the door and she smiles apologetically before entering the room as he starts the trek back to where they were waiting for news.

It feels like he’s in a daze, yet not as he’s aware of all his surroundings and everyone that walks past. He studies their clothes and their movements, watching for anything that could indicate a threat or attack, at the same time as a corner of his mind is back in that room, still seeing his mother looking so unlike herself. It feels like shock but also hyper awareness, as if his senses and emotions are suddenly battling for dominance. And that cold rage skittles in the background, ever ready in his present state for Nick to sink into it and let all emotion go. He keeps as tight rein on that as possible, whilst also wanting somewhere, or rather certain someone’s, to aim it at.

When they get back to the now familiar corridor Hank is still stood waiting, but this time he isn’t alone.

“Nicholas,” Henrietta greets and he feels a small wave of relief to see her well. The last time he’d seen her she’d been knocked out on the floor. She’s in different clothes but looks alert and well, her eyes flickering between him and Diana. “What news?”

“My mom is in the ICU, medically sedated while she recovers from her injuries,” he repeats, a bit woodenly. “No news on Adalind,” he states, shooting a look at Hank who shakes his head, indicating he hadn’t heard anything yet either. “Is Rosalee here? Do you know how Monroe is?”

“We arrived together and she is with him now,” Henrietta replies. “He had, what was described as, a substantial injury to his shoulder, a bullet wound that has caused some damage but he was alert and talking when they let us see him before I came to find you.”

“Ok,” Nick breathes out. “Ok.” Monroe was alright, well, he was awake and talking which indicated that he would be, was at least in a better state than his mother. It racketed up his worry for Adalind though, as there was still no news and they’d arrived here first before any of the others. “How are you?” He asks but she waves him off.

“I was hit with a particularly strong sedative, it is not an easy feat to knock a Hexenbiest unconscious through such means, but otherwise have no injuries. It is out of my system now and such actions will not be possible again.” She looks fierce for a moment and Nick takes it that she’s got precautions in place to prevent it happening any more. “How are you? And you, dear child?” She smiles gently at Diana, who returns it but keeps close to Nick.

“I think we’re both physically ok,” he replies, saying nothing about how else they are, because if Diana is feeling anything like him right now then ‘ok’ is not the word to use. “A lot happened at that place,” he says next and Henrietta nods, understanding that what they’ve been through will be with them for a while yet.

Hank’s phone goes off then as Nick feels his own buzz in his pocket and he shifts Diana so he can see the screen, as he hears Hank greet Wu. The caller ID shows it’s the captain and Nick feels his face twist in anger and annoyance, before he swipes the call away.

“That was Wu,” Hank says. “He says captain accosted him when he went by the station, wants to know what’s going on. He heard that we’re here, at the hospital, and was going to head over here, which Wu tried to tell him would be a bad idea, but he’s not sure captain listened. He doesn’t know all the details, but does know some of us got hurt and that Diana is back with us. Wu thinks he wants to see her.” He explains quickly and Nick really has a hard time keeping his face neutral. He doesn’t want the captain anywhere near her, not right now, not with Adalind unable to have a say and especially after the stunt he pulled. They can’t barricade the hospital though, they don’t quite have that authority, though the captain has a position he could use to do so but could also use that in reverse, to come see certain patients. But he could also challenge him for Diana, and create a whole new set of problems for them. Nick doesn’t trust that he won’t do that which means Diana can’t be here.

“So, captain could be on his way now?” He asks slowly and Hank nods.

“She is his daughter,” he says softly and Nick nods but they are both surprised by the hiss that comes from Henrietta.

“He has not treated her in such a way,” she says and though her words are neutral the tone she says them in isn’t. Nick shoots her a look and she glares back. “I am not forgetting, nor will I be forgiving his actions, at any near period in the foreseeable future.”

“That’s fine with me,” Nick states and ignores the look Hank shoots him. “And I agree with you but right now we have to think of how this could go. If he’s here to just check up, then alright, we’ll deal with that, but if he’s here to make another play. Well, I’m not alright with that.”

“Nick,” Hanks starts but he shakes his head.

“Not now,” he says back. “We can’t trust him, he lost that, and we we’re pretty sure the royals have eyes on him. If he comes in here, makes a scene, takes her, then his family could make another move and we’ll be right back to where we were earlier, except with half of us still in the hospital.” Although he has kept his words as casual as possible, and not said her name or her fathers at all, Diana seems to sense he’s talking about her and shifts in his arms. Her arms wind tight around his neck and she hitches her legs up, more firmly around his waist. Nick hugs her close and supports her with his arms, not minding at all that she wants to stay there. He should probably feel tired from her weight, but instead finds it comforting and reassuring.

“All fair points, but what are we going to do about it?” Hank replies. A trill comes from Henrietta then and she pulls out a phone, glancing at it before quickly bringing it to her ear.

“Rosalee, how is everything?” Nick strains his hearing to listen to the other end of the conversation, though he can recognise his friend’s voice he can’t quite make out everything she is saying. She sounds weary and strung out but also relieved. Henrietta says a few more words before ending the call and looking up at him.

“She says they are willing to release Monroe, that he has shown signs of improvement so he can go home but he will have further need of appointments to aid his rehabilitation in regards to his injury.”

“That’s good news,” Hanks says and Nick nods as his mind whirls with thoughts.

“They’re going home?” He asks and Henrietta dips her head in confirmation. “Could they go to your home?” He asks next and she blinks at him. “Would you be willing to host them, and others, for a short period and not let anyone else in?” He flicks his eyes down to Diana and sees Henrietta’s face clear as she understands his meaning.

“I would be most willing, and able, to do that,” she replies. “I will check with them that, that would be amenable to them, for this next passage of time.” She pulls her phone out and steps away, Nick taking the moment to sit down and pull Diana round into his lap. He has to stay smart here and think things through. He’s already aware the hospital is too open, and now with the captain potentially on his way, and with them unknowing how he will act, it makes the situation even more uneasy. Nick wants Diana away, someplace safer, though he hates she’ll be out of his sight. He feels the movement of Hank standing by his side and locks eyes with his partner, the other man looking conflicted. Before he can ask Henrietta returns.

“They are both agreeable with that plan,” she states. “They are getting the paperwork together to discharge Monroe so we can go now.” Diana’s head pops up at that and she looks to Nick.

“Go?” She asks. “MoRo go?”

“Monroe’s doctors say he can go home,” Nick answers. “That’s good. I think it would be good for you to go with him, go to Henrietta’s house and stay there.”

“Go? My Nick?”

“You would go, Diana, with Henrietta, Rosalee and Monroe. Go back to the house. I would stay here,” Nick says softly and she blinks at him before her face shutters. Strong emotion pulls her eyebrows and lips down, even as she inhales a deep breath.

“No!” Diana shouts and lurches forward to hug Nick tight around his waist. Henrietta throws him a look and steps closer.

“Diana,” she starts but the little girl shakes her head.

“No go, stay, my Nick!” She says, as forcibly as she can, and squeezes herself closer to him. Nick holds a hand up as Henrietta steps forward again and then twists himself out of the chair so he can squat down to look at Diana, even as she keeps her arms wrapped around him.

“Diana,” he says quietly and she peeks up at him through her hair. “I know you don’t want to go; I don’t want you to go and be away from me. But it’s not safe here and I need to focus on your mom, and mine. I need you to go with Henrietta, and Rosalee and go help look after Monroe, too. Can you do that for me?” Tears fill her eyes and he clasps her shoulder. “I know, I know it makes you sad, me too, but I really need you to trust me and listen and go with Henrietta.” She throws herself forward then with a sob and Nick holds her as she cries but he feels her nod against his shoulder.

“Thank you,” he murmurs and kisses her head, giving them both a moment to just be before shifting back to look to Henrietta.

“I will place a charm over us, so we may move about the hospital without being observed and make our way safely back to my house. I have talked to Rosalee and we both believe and agree that is the safest place for us all, while Monroe recovers and we stay out of sight to all others.” Nick nods and kisses Diana again before shifting back fully onto his heels, letting Diana’s feet touch the ground, as Henrietta steps next to the young girl.

“We will keep in touch,” she states and Nick echoes the sentiment back at her. Diana pulls back and sniffles before reaching to take the hand Henrietta holds out to her. The Hexenbiest begins to mutter and Nick feels a shift in the air, an upswell of magic that gathers around them and then they seem to flicker in front of his eyes. He can still see them, still sense Diana, but they are no longer obvious, as if they are something you can only see from a certain angle, like you catch the view from the corner of your eye but when you look again, they’re gone.

“I’ll wonder in the direction of the entrance, just to make sure they all make it out ok,” Hank says and then walks off, somehow keeping pace even though he can no longer see them. Nick sighs and steps back, squinting slightly to watch as Diana holds onto Henrietta’s hand and they turn and walk away. He stands and looks in their direction, even long after they are gone and his senses tell him Diana is no longer nearby. It’s the right thing to do, he knows that, even though part of him is screaming that he should have just kept her here with him, in sight and in his arms where he absolutely knows she’s safe.

“The family of Ms Schade?” A voice calls out and Nick turns to see a middle-aged woman, in white doctor’s coat, standing further down the corridor and looking around. He takes quick steps towards her and she meets his eyes as he approaches her. “You are with Ms Schade?” She asks and Nick nods.

“Yes, I’m with Adalind.” She studies him for a moment before indicating, with the chart in her hand, the direction to walk in and then begins to move, leading him down and away from where he was waiting, taking turns as they go.

“You are her partner?” She asks as she walks them along the corridor.

“Yes,” Nick replies and the doctor nods, before indicating a room on their right. Entering Nick almost asks if it’s the right room, the woman in the bed looking so vastly different from the Adalind he’s used to seeing. She’s pale, barely any different in colour than the sheets she’s laid on, and her hair has nothing on the usual golden blonde glow he’s used to. He remembers what she looked like after their fight and he took her powers, with her claiming he killed her. This, seeing her now, this looks like death. Nick walks to her side as the doctor pulls out the chart from the end of her bed, reading some instruments and looking down at the notes she brought in with them before starting to speak.

“Her injuries were significant and multiple blood transfusions were needed. I’m sorry but I have to inform you that she has fallen into a coma. Her heart and breathing vitals are being supported by life support machines at this time. She had several gunshot wounds, with one in particular looking as if it was severely aggravated post injury. Multiple lacerations and hairline fracture to her shoulder. Also, blood tests indicated the presence of hCG though we could find no other evidence of pregnancy, but this may have been affected by the trauma the body went through so-”

“Wait,” Nick interrupts the doctor, glancing at Adalind before turning back. “Pregnancy? She was pregnant?” His voice breaks on the final word, whilst shock, confusion and sadness battle within him, and the doctor smiles sympathetically.

“We can order more tests, when it’s appropriate, to confirm but with situations like this, where the body has gone through excessive trauma and is still in the early developmental stages of pregnancy, it is more likely that the foetus was lost as the body strived to survive.” He just stares at her, taking in the words but not really understanding them. “I’ll give you some time and return to check on Miss Schade in a little while.” She gives another compassionate smile and then leaves the room. Nick turns back to stare at Adalind, still so pale and motionless on the bed. A baby. Had there been a baby? Their baby.

A sudden rage blasts through him and he takes several steps back, his back colliding with the wall as an all encompassing need to hurt, to kill, anyone involved in hurting her becomes all he can think about. The room goes hazy around him, his heart rate slows, almost matching hers for a moment before reducing further and the blood in his veins becomes ice as everything fades away but the cold, hard truth of what he is going to do to them when he finds them.

A distant noise, a child’s cry, brings some awareness back and Nick battles himself to not go there, not here, where his rage is useless because the people here are all trying to help, to heal, and they don’t deserve his other state bearing down on them. Deep breaths and steady thoughts bat away the cold but he also keeps it primed, acknowledging to himself he will go there when he finds the right target. That might make him a bad cop but it satisfies the Grimm, and the darker creature that lives inside him now. Taking slightly staggered steps he falls into the chair by Adalind’s bedside and looks at her again. She’s still there, laying in those sheets, and looking so far away from how he usually sees her.

He drops his head down and squeezes his eyes shut as memories of their times together flash through his mind. Being intimate with her. They’d had a conversation once, after the first time, and he’d believed her when she said she had it covered. Adding that she was in no state to have another child, especially with the furore surrounding Diana. When they’d talked about family it had been about what they were forming now, him, Adalind and Diana. In the back of his mind, he had always wanted children and had thought, maybe, when everything was settled, they would have that conversation.

A child between a Grimm and a Hexenbiest. Had anything like that ever happened before? Or come close? His child. Juliette’s words suddenly fly through his head, about not wanting a child to grow up like that, like a Grimm. It was one of the things that brought him and Adalind closer at the beginning, their shared experiences, growing up with not the typical family experiences, and the want for children, and family, life to be better.

Leaning forward he rests his head on the edge of her bed before tilting his head to look up at her. The beeps of the machine and lines on the monitor are reassuring but she still looks so pale and unlike herself. He goes to touch her but hesitates. It doesn’t seem real, none of it does.

“I need you to be ok,” he says softly. “I’m no good at this sitting and waiting. The last time I had to … well, that was with Juliette, and the coma you put her in.” If he knew then what he does now. Would he still make the same choices? “I was so mad at you back then and so worried about her. But even then, I could also kind of respect it, just a little? Deep, deep down. I mean, I had taken your powers and you’d disappeared and yet you still managed to get another, what I thought was a, last shot aimed at me. And with everything that happened next, I think I should have realised then that Juliette and I … we weren’t meant to last. Not with me as a Grimm.” From all that had happened since, he knows, despite still having some love in his heart for her, that Juliette is not the right partner for him. She was once but not anymore.

“I just … you have come to mean so much to me. From learning about what you’ve been through, to learning you, to meeting Diana and getting to know her. I am so happy I made that choice to help you, because I honestly can’t imagine not knowing that little girl. Not loving her, which I do. I love your daughter and I want to keep being part of her life. I want to be with you and build that family we talked about. Because I … I love you and I need you to be ok and I need you to wake up.” He pauses and inhales, then blows it out slowly, feeling pathetic that just because he said those words it would make any difference. That she’d wake up and she’d be ok and they could move past this. But he meant them and now he feels like maybe he shouldn’t have stopped her from potentially saying them earlier.

“Since we started talking, really talking, you’ve understood parts of my life that few others have. You’ve accepted both the dark and the light and you get it. You’ve experienced it too. And I want to make it better for us all, but you have to wake up and be ok and make my family whole again.” His words are pleading now and he stares but all he hears are the machine’s beeps and all he sees is her unmoving form. Nothing changed and he sighs as his head drops once more, losing himself in his thoughts.

“Hey,” Hank says softly at the door, tapping the doorframe and bringing Nick back to the present. He barely glances up at him before looking back to Adalind. “How she doing?”

“Not good,” Nick replies before running through what the doctor had said and Hank moves closer.

“Your mom?” He asks next and Nick clenches his teeth together, feeling helpless that she’s here and hurt too.

“No news there either,” he says. Again, he can’t be in two places at once but his mother isn’t alone, Trubel is with her. She’ll do what she can, keep his mother safe and stay with her as guard, for him. His thoughts flash to Diana and what she must be feeling but he knows she’s safer with Henrietta, Rosalee and Monroe. The hospital is too open, they can’t keep eyes on everyone that comes in and also, he doesn’t want to put others, hospital workers and those here injured with their own families present worried about them, in a position of danger. He feels spread too thin and just wants, needs, something to go their way. Yes, they got them back, after the captain’s trick and the Royals involvement, and that’s a positive, but it doesn’t feel like it right now. His emotions bubble through him and he wants to rage, to make someone pay, to aim all this restlessness and fury and guilt at those responsible.

“Captain called, said he wouldn’t come but asked what happened, what really happened,” Hank says and Nick feels his face contort with anger, barely suppressing a snarl at his partner, at the mention of the man.

“Of course he did,” he states with disdain.

“He can be worried too,” Hank points out and this time Nick does vocalise his anger, with an aggressive sounding snort. “Look, I get it, you have this weird connection with her and you care, but he’s also involved. He was with Adalind, I mean they had Diana together, the physical way, so it’s not like he hasn’t experienced what you have and-“ Nick bursts out of his seat and gets Hank by the collar, swinging him round and pushing down so he stumbles into the chair he’s just vacated.

“Let’s get something straight,” he states, right in his face, as Hank looks at him with surprise, betrayal and slight hurt. “I know you don’t like Adalind; I know what she did and how that made you feel. I’ve talked to you about it, she’s apologised and talked to you about it. It wasn’t personal or aimed at you, it was me. They used you to get to me and I will never not feel bad that I dragged you into a shit situation. But what I have with her now? Is nothing, nothing, like what she experienced with him. So, if you can’t move past that or accept that I have, then we need to be having a more serious conversation about being partners.” He’s breathing heavily as he finishes and Hank is gazing up at him, his face unreadable for a moment before it settles.

“You would do that?” There’s a ring of incredulity in Hank’s words but Nick is still feeling too fired up to offer any kind of reassurances. Though, that thought makes him let go and take a step back, inhaling deeply to try and get some control over his emotions back. He may be upset with Hank, but he’s not the one he’s truly pissed off at and he needs to remember that before he does or says something irreparable between himself and his partner.

“I think I’m not in any condition to talk through this,” he admits and walks round to the other side of Adalind’s bed as Hank sits up in the chair. He stares at Nick then at Adalind before turning back to his partner.

“She clearly fought for her daughter,” he starts and Nick tilts his face to look at him. “I can respect that and I wouldn’t wish this situation on anyone. Living in fear is not a nice thing to do. And I don’t have a problem with your relationship with her, not really. I just think this whole thing is more complicated than what you’re seeing right now.”

“More complicated?” Nick snorts again and Hank pulls a face.

“I’m here for you. You’re my partner and I will have your back. Sometimes that means pointing out things you might not like, because I have a different perspective from where I am. They’ve become your family, I get that and I’m not trying to change it, I just want you to stay smart and not get hurt.” Hank says softly and Nick glances back to meet his gaze. He nods slowly and takes another deep breath.

“I knew this might go bad,” he admits quietly. “I just didn’t see this and I … I’m not great at the waiting and hoping part.”

“I get it, but while you’re here, we’re out there and we’re using every resource we have to find these guys and try to finish this.” He quickly details what Wu has been doing while not with them and Nick nods, grateful someone is able to keep thinking while he feels like he’s descending into a pit of mixed feelings, mostly of the negative variety.

“Thanks Hank,” Nick says. “You really are a great partner.”

“Aw, now don’t go soppy on me, partner,” Hank says as he rises to his feet. “You do what you need to here and we’ll keep in touch for anything else. And for the record, I do hope she pulls through, for you and her daughter.” Nick nods again and then finally reaches out to touch Adalind, slowly and gently taking her hand in his.

The spark that bursts through him as their skin touches makes him gasp out loud and the machines Adalind is hooked up to erupt with sounds and lights. It’s a rush of magic and power, of energy, sapping from him into her yet also arching back into him on some charged current, flashes of heat and cold and raw force, and it makes him dizzy at the transference. He vaguely hears Hank call his name but all Nick can focus on is that feeling, the connection between him and Adalind, humming into life and threading between them, feeling stronger the longer he holds her hand.

People rush into the room and voices raise, one insistent that he step back, that they need to look at her and Hank is there, right beside him as he lets go to allow them to focus on Adalind. As soon as he does, everything changes, all the monitors fluctuating wildly once more, as well as Nick feeling like the room is suddenly being vacuumed, energy and power being sucked out of him, of the air around him, and he sways, glad Hank is there to steady him.

“What’s going on?” His partner asks quietly but Nick can only shakily shrug as the doctors and nurses crowd around Adalind, who somehow looks paler than before.

“What did you do?” A voice asks from across the room and Nick focuses on the woman in the white coat. “Her vitals improved, drastically, before reverting. What happened in this room?”

“I held her hand,” he says weakly in response and see’s the arched eyebrow in disbelief. “That’s all I did.”

“Do it again,” she orders and Nick nods to Hank, who shoots him a look then drops his supportive hand, watching keenly as Nick steps forward, in between the bodies and holds up his empty hand for the doctor to see before sliding his hand over hers and interlocking his fingers with Adalind’s.

He manages to hold in his gasp this time, but the feeling is the same, their connection teeming to life as they touch and sparking magic and power back and forth between them. Her monitors come back to life, from what he understands all her vitals becoming stronger, and as he looks, colour, just a little, infuses her face.

“Well,” the doctor says as they all just stare. “I’ve heard of patients in coma’s responding to loved one’s voices but never physical touch before.” She looks between the two of them, their hands clasped, and the monitors before meeting Nick’s gaze. “This is a positive sign. If you can, and are comfortable, keeping some form of touch may aid her recovery. We’ll check again in an hour to see what progress has been made.” She nods to the others in the room and they all follow her out, leaving Nick and Hank alone again.

“Your connection?” Hank asks quietly once everyone has left.

“I think so,” Nick replies looking to his partner. “I’m not sure, it feels like it but also different.” The vacuum sensation is new and the heat is different. If anything, it feels like when he gave her CPR, when he was willing their connection and spark back into her.

“When I found her, in the mansion,” he starts slowly, thinking his words through as he says them. “I didn’t feel anything, she didn’t have a heartbeat, wasn’t breathing and I didn’t feel anything when we touched. Not like what we usually share. So, I tried to will it back to her … to bring her back.” He stares and could swear that she looks better already, that now her colouring resembles more of her just being asleep, rather than unwell and in a coma.

“I’m not going to even make a guess at what’s going on,” Hank confesses. “But maybe you should contact Henrietta, just in case? If this is some kind of … uh, transfer, shall we say? The last thing we need is you to be bringing her back, but then weakening and putting yourself at risk.”

“I think that’s a good idea,” Nick agrees, even if internally he doesn’t think what’s happening is anything bad.

“While you make that phone call I’m going to check in with Wu,” Hank says and points to the corridor before leaving. Nick shifts and reaches into his pocket for his phone, making sure he doesn’t let go of Adalind with his other hand as he moves.

“Nicholas,” Henrietta greets as the line connects. “Do you have some news?”

“First, did you all get to that someplace safe and settled in ok?” Nick checks.

“We have, Diana has settled well in the familiar environment, with Rosalee and Monroe also established comfortably in one of my guest rooms. But I do not think this was the main reason for your call. Has something happened?”

“In a manner of speaking,” Nick replies before giving her a quick overview of Adalind’s condition and what had happened between them since.

“How interesting,” she ponders, drawing the word out as she says it.

“Do you think there’s any danger in this? In ... whatever this is?” He asks quickly.

“I would not believe so, though the connection you share is proving to be more than I ever thought or imagined it could be. But magic that binds two souls together, unless specifically aimed, is not usually harmful. All that you have experienced so far has not given any indication that it is harmful, on the contrary it has been extremely beneficial to you both. From that, I do not believe this is something to fear, rather to celebrate, especially if it helps Adalind to heal.” Henrietta says before letting out a hum. “I have said it before but the connection the two of you share is simply fascinating.”

“It’s something,” Nick agrees.

“You do not feel any different? Any side effects or detrimental elements you have noticed so far?” She asks next and Nick shakes his head, even though he knows she can’t see him.

“Other than the feeling at the start, that vacuum sensation, this feels like our normal connection,” he replies.

“Then I would expect that you should see no negative effects, as your connection has not brought you such before. Monitor yourself closely, though, and if you believe that changes you must disengage to re-evaluate.” She cautions next. “As much as I want to hear of Adalind’s recovery, I do not want to hear that it is at your expense.”

“I know,” he agrees. “I’ll be careful.”

“Do you have a moment to speak with Diana?” Henrietta asks and Nick agrees quickly, listening as she hands over the phone to the young girl.

“My Nick?”

“Hey Kiddo,” he says. “You ok?”

“Ok, My Nick. MoRo plastered,” she chatters and her mis-speak brings a true smile to his face.

“Does Monroe have some plasters? To help him get better?” He asks to clarify.

“All white on his arm,” she confirms.

“Are you going to help him feel better?”

“A-huh. My Nick, mama ok?” He breathes out a sigh and looks to Adalind then, squeezing her fingers still held in his own, relieved to feel the little sparks on his skin at the action.

“She’s getting better,” he replies. “The doctors have seen her and it’s looking good.”

“Mama home?”

“Not yet, but I’ll let you know when that changes. You stay with Henrietta, Rosalee and Monroe. Stay together and stay safe.” He instructs and she hums an agreement before handing the phone back to Henrietta, who gives him a quick update on all that she’s done to secure her house, further than what she already had in place, and they both agree to keep in touch.

Putting his phone back in his pocket, Nick studies Adalind, her skin colour already much improved and the output from the machines seemingly more normal now. He shifts, switching hands so he can move round the bed and then hooks a foot round the leg of the chair to bring it closer to the bed so he can sit while keeping in contact with her. It really is like he said to Henrietta, sensing their connection through their touch, though perhaps it feels slightly stronger, maybe more intense. There’s nothing that worries him, and seeing the obvious positive effect on her makes him keen to keep it up.

“Can you feel it too?” He asks her, knowing he’s not going to get any kind of reply but trying anyway. “I’m here, I’m right here and I’m not going anywhere.” He stares and then sighs. He wants, needs to be doing more, but has to remind himself that helping Adalind, shoring up their connection and improving her condition is all positive steps. His phone buzzes and he checks to see a number of messages, several of which are images. Hank steps back into the room as Nick is studying them.

“You get Wu’s messages?” Hank asks and Nick nods as Hank pulls out his own phone, then proceeds to call the Sergeant and put him on speakerphone.

“Wu, everything ok?” Nick asks as Hank finishes his greeting.

“I’ve finished with camera surveillance, both of us and others that headed there before us,” Wu replies. “Our movements can no longer be traced but I did get some useful images of those that went before, both of the van I think they transported the three of them in, and some facial shots of others in cars that followed. I’m running them through our system but I’ve sent them to you too.”

“I’ve got them. Send them to Trubel as well,” Nick orders. “I’ll also pass them on to Henrietta, just in case she might recognise them but also so she can have them for security reasons.”

“Will do,” Wu confirms. “Let me know if there’s anyone you recognise and I’ll keep you updated with anything I find out here.”

“Thanks Wu,” Hank says as he ends the call. Nick has just held his phone out to show the pictures to Hank when it begins to buzz in his hand.

“Trubel?”

“I’ve seen one of these guys Nick,” she starts, voice high and Nick puts her on speaker as Hank steps closer. “I recognise him!”

“Which one? From where?” Nick barks out.

“From your house!”

“My what?!” Nick asks, sharing a look with Hank.

“The fifth picture, the blonde man. I saw him at your house, when I was looking for you after you asked me to come help. I know it was him. Nick, he was with Juliette.” Hank’s eyebrows raise at that, and they both study the picture in question, but Nick is suddenly putting several facts together and coming out with a picture he’s not happy with, at all.

“Juliette’s new boyfriend,” he mutters. “She met him just after I moved out, so I’ve never seen him but I’ve heard a bit about him, how she’s described him. How he was tall, like the captain, fairer and with an interesting, European accent.”

“You’re not thinking …” Hank trails off and Nick feels his jaw clench.

“I’m thinking that if the royals in town had eyes on captain, they might have tried to do the same with me. Except they couldn’t find me so went to someone who was known to be associated with me. They used Juliette.”

“Oh wow,” Trubel mumbles.

“We don’t know that,” Hanks points out but Nick shakes his head.

“I think it’s a pretty accurate guess,” he retorts back. “Thanks, Trubel, I’m going to pass that on to Wu and have him do some digging.” She gives a short goodbye before Nick is ringing Wu back again and giving him the overview of what they’ve just discussed.

“If this is true, then Juliette could be in danger,” Wu points out after listening to all he had to say. “We’ll have to warn her.”

“I’ll talk to her,” Nick states. “Can you get confirmation of who this guy is? And any other information that’s available?”

“On it,” Wu confirms.

“If this is true, we could use this to our advantage,” Nick says slowly. “He won’t know that we know and we could set a trap.” His mind starts planning and the cold lingers in the far reaches, ever so ready for him to call on it now a target might have been found.

“It’s a possibility,” Hank offers. “We’re waiting on you, Wu.”

“Then I’ll get to work.” The line goes dead and Nick replaces his phone, making sure his fingers are still firmly entwined with Adalind’s. The spark of their connection is more present now, and though he has noticed no movement from her, just the feeling of magic coming from her is bolstering. He feels hopeful, more than he has recently, that not only is she getting better the longer he stays with her, but that they might also have a lead that they can use to get ahead in this whole situation.

There’s a knock on the door and the doctor comes in, seeing Nick still holding Adalind’s hand and going straight to check the monitors displaying her vitals.

“I’ll just step out,” Hank mutters and Nick nods as the doctor turns to him and begins to ask questions, mostly about the changes he’s noticed in Adalind. She reports that the readouts are supporting his assessment and that Adalind’s condition has already improved.

“Visiting hours will be over soon, but I’m willing to waive that for you, as improvement like this is not to be lost,” the doctor offers and Nick readily agrees. She quickly makes a note on one of Adalind’s charts before leaving him to update the nurses of the situation. His phone goes again and he has it to his ear within seconds.

“Kenneth Alun Goderich Bowes-Lyon,” Wu says, not bothering with a greeting. “German native, born in Luxembourg and recently arrived in Portland, on a flight paid for by GQR Industries.”

“He’s with the royal family,” Nick states. “Do we know where he is now?”

“I’m using what I can to try to find him but I’m also trying not to alert captain to what we’re doing,” Wu replies.

“Good call,” Nick says. “Let me know if he does become a problem, meanwhile I’ll get in contact with Juliette and ask hr some questions.”

“Nick if this is a royal, probably another prince, then … well, do we have a plan?”

“We set a trap and deliver a clear message,” He replies, thinking of several ways they could do that. Putting his phone away, again, Nick stares at Adalind but isn’t really taking her in, instead his mind is whirling through what he remembers Juliette has told him, as well as Rosalee and Monroe, and the possible situations they could use to get ahead.

It all feels strangely optimistic, he can literally see, and feel, Adalind improving in front of him and they might now have an advantage that they can use, to finally put the royals in their place. To make some moves and statements, rather than just reacting. He can make his family safe, as well as have a target for all the pent-up anger that’s just simmering inside him.

A prickling sensation shutters down his spine, an awareness of something moving towards him, them, and Nick gets to his feet, feeling wary and keeping to the balls of his feet, as the door slides open and a man slips inside, looking behind him before meeting Nick’s gaze head on. He steps to the side but makes no further advancement and although Nick knows he’s never met this man before, he also knows exactly who he is.

“How is she?” The accented voice is soft when he finally talks, shifting his gaze from Nick to Adalind, though stopping for a moment on their clasped hands, still laying on the bed but looking much better than before.

“She’s improving,” Nick offers, not wanting to give too much away.

“I’m-“

“Meisner,” Nick cuts off and the other man looks back to him. “I’ve heard about you.”

“And I you,” the other man responds. “Though I believe some key information was missed out.” They meet each other’s gaze, both assessing the other.

“You helped them, at the mansion, and I’m thankful for that, but if you’re here to hur-“

“I do not wish any harm to Adalind or her child,” Meisner cuts him off. “I have no desire to see either of them in further danger.”

“Then why are you here?” Nick asks, not quite able to hold the note of hostility in his voice.

“To check up on them. I did not see when they left, I was occupied.” He admits, and that pans with what Nick knows from Trubel’s version of events. Still, he’s curious about how much Meisner will tell him.

“Doing what?”

“Having a talk with the king.”

“And how did that go?”

“It was a very final conversation, for him,” Meisner replies and they hold each other’s gazes as his meaning sinks in. “It should help them both, moving forward.”

“Why would you do that?” He studies him but the other man’s face gives very little away.

“I have some … personal experience of the aftereffects of that royal family deciding how a person’s life should go, and how they and their own families’ opinions do not factor in. I would not wish it on anyone else and it is why I have been with the resistance for so long.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Nick offers and his bearded head nods at the words.

“They will still be interested in you and it does not guarantee the child’s safety, though it helps,” he admits. “With the king gone it will leave the princes in a disarray, and probably create a power struggle between them.”

“Which not all the prince’s will be involved in,” Nick comments and at his look, continues. “We are putting in to motion a plan for me to ah, talk to prince Kenneth, in a similar manner as to your chat with the king.” He’s not planning on letting him out alive, especially if he had anything to do with how Adalind got into her current condition.

“Very well, I will take my leave then. If you ever need me, this is a good way to get in contact,” he holds out a slim card and Nick reaches over to take it. On it, in English and a language Nick isn’t entirely sure of, is the initials M.M and a simple email address.

“Thank you,” Nick says, looking up to make sure the other man knows he means for more than just the card. The bearded man nods and then steps back to the door.

“Are you going back to the resistance?” Nick asks quietly and Meisner pauses.

“I will be making my way to those that I know, yes,” he answers and Nick looks at Adalind before looking back to him.

“When you tell them of these talks that have been had, would you impress on them that anyone else who ever thinks that Diana is a means to an end, or someone that they should be interested in, that they themselves will have a very final, painful conversation as well?” There’s a moment of silence and then a slow smile spreads across Meisner’s face.

“I would be happy to,” he replies and with a final, long look at Adalind, he leaves and Nick is alone with Adalind again, but with a slither more hope than he had before.

-G-
AN – Thank you for reading!

Also, the plastered section is based off of a friend’s little one saying that exact thing, when her dad came home all bandaged up from an accident at ice hockey. Here in the UK, we call band-aids plasters but also when your very drunk, it’s referred to as being plastered. It’s always made me smile and I thought it fit quite nicely in here.

Chapter Text

-G-

Taking a deep breath, and feeling a whole new mix of emotions at calling his ex while sitting and holding the hand of his current partner, who once targeted his ex and put her in a coma leading him to sitting very similarly, Nick dials the familiar number and waits for it to connect.

“Nick?” She greets questioningly, after picking up on the fourth ring.

“Hey Juliette, how are you?” He has to clear his voice so it doesn’t sound strained and remind himself not to immediately jump into questioning her. If his theory is right, then she could be a lot closer to this situation than he ever wanted her to be, as well as potentially be in danger.

“I’m ok, ah, you?” She sounds the same and Nick stumbles through a reply, trying to keep things normal and polite before he possibly has to sound like a jealous ex and questioning her about her new partner.

“Look, I have some questions to ask and I just need you to answer honestly and trust me, ok?” He spits out in the end and hears her huff of surprise on the other end of the line.

“Nick, what?”

“Please Juliette,” Nick repeats.

“Alright,” comes her response, but she still sounds hesitant.

“Your new boyfriend, what’s his name?” He asks quickly, thinking that’s a fairly innocent place to start.

“You want to know-what?”

“Please, his name,” Nick repeats.

“Alun, Alun Lyon, why?” The name isn’t exact, but is definitely a play on the man’s actual name, so he considers that close enough to warrant further investigation. It’s definitely a piece of evidence to use, either way.

“And you met when he rented the house across the street?” He recalls their past conversation, while also thinking that’s a prime spot if you want to keep an eye on someone without raising any suspicions.

“Yes, Nick, what is going on? Why are you asking?” She sounds worried now and Nick takes a deep breath, thinking quickly of what he can say that isn’t a lie, he doesn’t want to lie to Juliette, but that also isn’t the complete truth either. She doesn’t need to know all the details, knowing could in fact put her in more danger than she is already, potentially, in. Plus, that would bring her right back into the Grimm side of his life that she wanted not to be part of.

“I hate that I have to say this, but we’re investigating him, we think he’s a suspect in a kidnapping and aggravated assault case.” Nick says as calmly as he can. It’s true though, if this man is who he thinks he is, he did kidnap three people off the street and was then involved in the violent happenings as they tried to escape and were then rescued. If he had anything to do with Adalind’s condition and the loss of the baby … well, Nick has a cold rage inside that he’d be only too happy to aim and that would definitely be a first and final meeting with the royal.

“Oh my god,” Juliette whispers.

“When did you last see him?” He asks next, trying to get his mind back on track and get any information that could be useful to them.

“Ah, a couple of days ago,” she replies. “He said his work was getting a big contract in so he might be busy but that he would ring me as soon as he was available again.”

“Has he mentioned much about his work? What he does or where he goes?”

“Just that it involves a lot of travel, that he’s been to many places in Europe and this was one of his first times in America. He said he thought he’d be sent to somewhere a little bigger, like New York, but that he was happy he ended up here. That parts of Portland reminded him of his home, where he grew up, in Luxembourg.” Her breathing stutters. ”Nick, I really don’t think this is right. Alun is so kind and caring, he’s always so patient with me and has let me set the pace as we’ve gotten to know each other. I can’t see him being involved in something that sounds, well, so violent.”

“He is only a suspect at this time,” Nick allows, even as every fibre in his being says he’s right about this man’s true identity. “Do you have a photo of him?”

“We’re not really at the stage of taking pictures together yet,” Juliette replies and her phrasing sends him back to a time where she was similar with him, in those first stages of a relationship, and the memory of a friend taking their photo together at a party and how afterwards she’d been so happy to have it. Simpler times.

“I understand,” he replies. “Listen, I don’t want to worry you but I do need you to be aware. Try to keep things as normal as possible and if he does contact you again, or if you see him around the house, whenever that happens, respond or act as you usually would, but then contact me after, as soon as possible. Can you do that Juliette?”

“Yes, ah, yes, I can,” she says, her voice becoming firmer. “Nick, do you think he did those things?”

“Juliette-“

“Nick, please,” she presses. “I know this is awkward, and it’s probably making you feel a mix of emotions, but this is me. Please, tell me.” He sighs and glances around the room before his eyes come to rest on Adalind again. She’s still so … still. Then the memories of what Juliette looked like come, as well as how she woke up with no memory of him. His finger involuntarily tightens around Adalind’s and he has to take a deep breath and shake that thought, and fear, away. This isn’t like what happened then. Adalind and Juliette are two very different people, in two very different situations. He thinks of his ex, the last in-person conversation they had, how Juliette had been angry, having overheard of his relationship with Adalind, and tried to throw her new relationship around, and how things had turned out now. Still, he never wanted to hurt her and he still doesn’t wish to see her harmed now.

“Yes, I do,” he says softly. “We’ve found some evidence that he’s been tracking these individuals for a while and the timing of that evidence and his arrival in Portland, it certainly paints a picture.”

“Individuals? As in, what happened was to more than one person?” She sounds shocked and Nick closes his eyes at the slip.

“Juliette, I can’t say more, not without potentially harming the case we need to build against this guy. I just … I had to ask you and then, wanted you to know.”

“No, that’s alright Nick, I understand. Thank you for telling me, I’ll be on the look-out and I’ll let you know when I next hear from him, or next see him at the house.”

“Do you still have your gun?” He asks next, on impulse.

“I do, it’s still in the same safe spot as before,” she replies and Nick nods, even though he knows she can’t see him.

“Good, I really hope nothing comes from this, but Juliette, make sure you have quick access to that, just in case, and remember what I taught you.”

“I will, Nick.”

“And ring me, with information, or if you need anything else.” He adds in, aware he’s putting a lot on her but feeling like he has little choice, this is the best lead they have, and possibly the only one that can’t be traced easily.

“Alright, I will, thank you Nick.” She ends the call and he drops his head down, letting his forehead rest over his and Adalind’s joint hands. As awkward as that was, he’s glad Juliette still listened to him and didn’t get too defensive. Their relationship may be over but he doesn’t want to see her hurt, especially from something that has potentially only happened to her, or involved her, because of her link to him.

He feels the pleasant tingle of magic at the increased touch, the connection between him and Adalind, and he focuses on it for a moment. Letting everything else fade to the background, the sounds of the machines, the heavy feeling of the air and the scents of being in the hospital, and tries to sense more, sense her. She’s there, he knows she is, but there’s still a slight disconnect. The magic is there too but it lacks something, feeling very one sided at the moment. Which, he supposes, it is.

Would he see her if he slept? They’d connected that way from the beginning, at first by chance and then more and more by design and want, he’d managed to find her there, in their joint dreams, when she’d been in trouble before. Had brought her back then too. Could he? It’s a tempting thought but it also brings worry too, for what if he let go of her hand when he relaxed to sleep? Would that cause a scene like earlier, if his touch and their joint hands lost that physical link? He doesn’t want to cause her any harm, or set back in her recovery.

His phone ringing jolts his thoughts and he looks to see who is calling. Renard. The surge of anger he feels isn’t surprising and he watches as the phone lights up with the incoming call, debating whether to answer it or not.

“What?” He snaps as he answers on impulse.

“Don’t take that tone with me,” the reply comes sharply and Nick feels his face tighten with his emotions. “I want to know what’s going on.”

“Oh, so now you want to share information?” Nick snarls. “None of this would have happened if you’d done that in the first place!”

“You want to hear that I made a mistake? That I shouldn’t have done that? Fine, that’s what happened. It’s not like you have been totally honest with me either! This goes both ways, Nick.” There’s anger in his voice too but he finds he doesn’t really care about the captain’s emotional state, especially as it’s almost entirely his own fault.

“My actions didn’t land anyone in a hospital bed!” Nick near shouts and, becoming aware of his voice rising and not wanting to attract any unwanted attention, he takes a deliberate deep breath to try to calm down. “Everything I’ve done has been to protect all those involved. And, for your information, I’ve been the one saying you should be kept informed, which is something I’m regretting now.”

“Look, we need to-“

“We?” Nick questions angrily. “What ‘we’? Last time I checked you were very much working on your own.”

“Which is what I thought was best.” The captain answers, tone tight but controlled once more. “Now, the only thing to focus on is that my family don’t get their hands on my daughter again. They’ll be even more determined now, which means they’ll be more dangerous.”

“I’m aware of that,” he replies. “And we’re working on something that will make sure that danger is minimised.”

“What’s the plan?”

“You expect me to tell you? After what you’ve done?” Nick asks incredulously.

“I can help,” he starts and Nick doesn’t hide his disbelieving snort. “Don’t forget that I know them, I know how they plan and what they’ll aim to do next.”

“Which would be?”

“From what I’ve been told, and can fill in the rest of the picture of what happened, you delivered a blow, and did take out a significant number of their manpower, but they’ll have more near-by. They’ll be reorganising and regrouping, aiming to hit you again while you’re still recovering, especially if you stay in a public place that is easily accessible. They get Diana again, and target you-”

“You think Diana is still here?” He asks waspishly and hears the intake of breath from the other end of the line.

“Then where is she?”

“I’m not telling you that! She’s somewhere safe, that’s all you need to know. Otherwise, you just need to concentrate on staying away.” He states firmly, resolute in that being what is best for everyone involved.

“Nick, I can help-“

“You’ve helped enough,” Nick snarls again. “Now you need to not interfere and not cause any more problems. We have a plan and I’ll let you know when it goes ahead, not for any help, but so you can stay the hell out of my way.”

“Nick-“

“No, you want to get back in my good books? Prove you can actually listen for once and do as I say. If we have any questions, give us a straight answer and let us deal with this. Then, and only then, will you have any chance of having a serious discussion about what we do next and how we all move forward regarding Diana.”

“She’s my daughter,” Renard bites out. Nick feels his hand clench around the phone and his fingers tighten around Adalind’s. That fact is undeniable but so is the element of who her mother is and how she was conceived and brought into the world, as well as every action since. He may be biased but out of her two parents, only one seems to have put Diana’s well-being and safety first since her existence was discovered by the wider world.

“That you put in the most immediate danger she’s been in since she was born,” Nick says back harshly. “Not exactly the actions of a loving father. You want the chance to have that relationship in the future? Prove it now by stepping back.”

“And let you do what?”

“I’ll keep you informed if you need to be,” he answers after a long pause and can hear the growl of displeasure on the other end of the phone. “I’m going to do what I have to do, to give Diana the best chance of being, and staying, safe.”

“That doesn’t sound like what you’re planning to do is on the legal side of things,” the captain says. “I can help from my position as captain. Remember, you are just a detective.”

“Well, I guess it’ll be a good thing that the Grimm is taking the lead here,” he snaps back before disconnecting the call completely. Blowing out a breath he tries to not focus on the anger and annoyance the conversation brought to the forefront and just get his head back on track and focused. He sends messages to Wu with the details he got from Juliette, as well as asking him to look for any potential surveillance in the area, then debates contacting Henrietta before deciding he doesn’t have much more to add, and it is getting late. He doesn’t want to disturb any of their rests, they need it and he especially doesn’t want to incur any worry by ringing in the middle of the night.

He meets the night nurse as they come on shift, checking on the machines Adalind is still hooked up on, making notes on her charts, and enquiring if he’d like to get anything to eat before the cafeteria shuts down. Its at that point Nick’s stomach reminds him loudly that he hasn’t eaten in hours and the look on his face must show his unease at leaving Adalind, as the nurse kindly offers to pick something up for him. What they bring back isn’t what Nick would consider the best meal he’s ever seen but eating it settles his stomach and as his hunger is curbed another need takes the lead, as his eyes feel heavy, his blinks get slower, and he realises just how long he’s been awake. Shuffling closer to the bed, and twisting his arm around Adalind’s, trying to keep their touch consistent and hoping it’s enough, Nick lays his head down on the bed, giving in to the tiredness.

He falls into a restless sleep, his dreams filled with Adalind, but only images of her, no meeting happening that night. Instead, his mind combines what he knows of her injuries, with the faces of those involved and details of previous crime scenes, mixing it all together to give him nightmarish visions that has him jolting awake to make sure she’s still there, whole and safe in front of him, and that their hands remain connected. After several cycles of that he settles in to staying awake, knowing just watching her breathe and seeing the colour return to her face will bring him more respite than attempting to sleep again.

The hospital changes around him, going from dark and solitary to lighter and busier as a new day begins. Nurses come in to check, smiling properly at him now, and talk of the improvements that they can see, on Adalind’s face as well as on her monitors, and how the doctor will surely repeat that, when they do their rounds. He texts Trubel for an update on his mom and gets a similar message back from her, though she promises to keep him up to date if anything changes. Nick types out several messages to the younger Grimm before settling with a simple, but he hopes also comes across as heartfelt, thanks to her and gets an awkward acknowledgment in reply. He remembers talking about finding out if they were related, back before Monroe and Rosalee’s wedding, and thinks if their communication efforts are any indicator, then they definitely are.

His phone goes off just as the night nurse tells him that the shift change is about to happen, wishing him, and Adalind, a day of improvement and he picks up after he thanks her.

“Nick, it’s your mom,” Trubel greets and he sits up straighter. “The doctor’s just been in, they say she’s shown massive improvement and they want to start weaning her off the medication that’s keeping her in the induced coma. They say her vital signs are looking really good, stronger than anticipated, and they want to move ahead. They can’t predict when she’ll wake up, but with the activity they can read, they think it could potentially be within the day.” She talks quickly and Nick expels a deep breath.

“That’s good, great news,” he mumbles out, repeating it all in his head.

“Yeah, the doctors were really quite impressed,” Trubel continues then drops her voice down. “They were surprised at the speed, saying she’s showing signs of increased healing so I was wondering, do you think it’s part of her being a Grimm, you know, helping her heal faster?” He hadn’t considered that before but now it seems obvious. He himself has found that he heals faster from injuries, and he's sure his mother has mentioned something before about how Grimm’s do have increased recovery capabilities, to help combat all the fighting against Wesen they have to do.

“I think that’s a very real possibility,” he confirms. “Which means you’ll have to be careful and watch what is said, there could be questions if anyone gets suspicious about her recovery rate.”

“I can talk around the doctors,” Trubel states. “I’ll keep you up to date with any other changes.” She promises before continuing, only hesitating slightly as she asks. “How’s Adalind?”

“Nurses checked on her throughout the night, she’s made some improvements but she’s still in a coma. Just waiting for the doctor here to come do their morning round, then I’ll know more,” he replies and she meets the news with a gentle reminder of staying positive before they end the call. He repeats it to himself as he stares at Adalind, though he can’t help but feel bolstered by the news of his mother. He hopes it’s all upward from here, and that the Grimm blood comes through and truly helps his mother in her recovery, as well as improve the rate of it.

When the doctor does make it in, she’s quick and efficient, checking all of Adalind’s vitals and then questioning him on how the night went before leaning over and shining a light into her eyes. There’s no reaction that Nick can see but the doctor lets out a pleased sounding huff.

“Well, good news is that all her readouts are improved from yesterday, with some significantly stronger. There’s also strong presence of neurological reflexes, which gives a really clear indication that the brain is increasing its activity levels and possibly, coming out of the low functioning state that we label as a coma. I’m going to start her on a small amount of pain medication, just to help in case these improvements mean she wakes up faster than anticipated, as she did have significant injuries that will cause her discomfort, but shouldn’t cause any increased drowsiness or impede her ability to transition into alertness on her own.” The doctor outlines and he listens intently.

“What about the … the baby?” The word feels almost foreign on his tongue but her can’t help but grip Adalind’s hand tighter as he asks.

“I’ll order the tests to check, as pregnancy would mean we would use different drugs, but the small amount of pain medication I’m prescribing is safe to use for pregnant women, just in case. I do feel the need to warn you that with her condition, it’s highly possible the tests will confirm the initial prognosis of the pregnancy having failed.” She smiles softly at him and Nick offers her a quiet thanks as she moves to leave the room. It’s still fairly early, but with the two doctor’s visits, and the news they brought, coupled with his mostly waking night, he already feels like most of the day has passed. Now he hopes that, as the times goes, both of their conditions will improve with it.

Which for his mother, it does. Trubel sends frequent updates, and calls him so he can listen in as the doctor treating his mother talks of her remarkable recovery rate and how all the medication keeping her in the induced coma have now been stopped. It’s a very quick turnaround, which they are all cautious about, but the physician can’t deny the results they are seeing. They talk about time periods, and how patients usually respond after being kept in such a state, but as his mother only received the drugs for a shorter amount of time than anticipated, they theorise that she could wake sooner than usual. Trubel promises not to leave her side and Nick feels his spirits buoyed by the news.

Talking to Monroe also helps, with his friend well on the mend and feeling his own mix of emotions after the events that happened. Nick thinks he’s in the best place though, as by the sounds of it, Monroe is being spoiled by Rosalee, as well as having his own mini nurse in the form of Diana. She might not always be getting it right but her enthusiasm and care seem to be lifting Monroe’s spirits, along with Rosalee and Henrietta, as they settle in at the house to keep the young girl safe and wait this out, as well as give the Blutbad time to rest and heal.

When his phone goes off next it’s to a much more welcomed person on the other end.

“Hey, Wu, what you got for me?”

“Alun Lyon and Kenneth Alun Goderich Bowes-Lyon appear to be the same person. Alun Lyon does hold the rental agreement for the house across the road from yours, I mean ah, your former residence and while the paperwork does not require a photo to be kept on record, we all know how awesome I am so I got images off the nearest traffic camera and was able to match them and so place the man we know as Kenneth in the vicinity. It’s not one hundred percent, but with what we have, I think we can safely say he is our guy.”

“Can you keep surveillance on the house?” Nick asks next.

“I can try, but that might involve going to the house and I’m not sure you’d want to do that. I’ve collected the license plate of the car he was in and have an alert on that, but this camera is only for the general area. We can gather all the movements he makes from that but it doesn’t necessarily mean the house is where he’s going, just that he’s in that area.” Wu explains and he considers that before nodding.

“Yeah, I think it would be best to leave going near the house for now, we really don’t want to give them any kind of heads up that we’re on to them. And whatever we can get from that camera, well, it’s more than what we have so far. Every bit of info we can gather on him, and anyone else with him, will help us.”

“I’ll keep on it,” Wu promises. “Also, we’ve kept an eye, Hank and I, on the, ah, property that was visited and have seen that the scene was discovered. I can’t do much more yet, it is outside our jurisdiction, but I will try to stay as up to date as possible on that, just in case anything comes from it.”

“Thank you, Wu, that really is going above and beyond,” Nick states. He looks up as the door opens and the doctor comes in, holding some papers in her hand. She pauses when she sees him on the phone and Nick nods at her, holding up a hand to indicate he was just finishing the call.

“Hey, Wu, I’ve got to go, but let me know any further developments.” He says and gets Wu’s agreement before he cuts the call and puts his phone down. “Sorry,” he murmurs but she just smiles at him.

“No need to apologise. I have the test results, which I wanted to give you straight away but I’m afraid to say they are inconclusive. They indicate a lower level of hCG present in Miss Schade’s blood than previously noted, but we are still detecting the hormone, however with the new lower level, it would not be declared an active pregnancy. There are various reasons why this could be happening, but at the moment I cannot give you confirmation either way. I will be adding this to her chart, so we can be aware during any future treatments and will recommend that we do more tests, further down the line.” He ducks his head down, feeling the small kernel of hope that had remained dwindle further.

“What you said before though, you thought it wasn’t likely,” Nick says hesitantly, looking up at her.

“In my honest opinion, based on her injuries and our knowledge of what they body can survive in circumstances like these, I would say it’s possible that she was in the extremely early stages of pregnancy and, due to the trauma, it became unviable.” She gives him a soothing smile, an attempt at softening the blow her words hold, and continues. “However, as the tests cannot confirm this, nor can they confirm an active pregnancy, then we will be cautious in our approaches to treating her moving forward, though if it becomes a question of using life-saving treatment, we will proceed to act with Miss Schade as the only patient we are treating. I’m sorry I can’t give you any more of a definitive answer.”

“Yeah, I understand, thank you,” Nick mutters, trying not to show his agitation at the non-answer, and she leaves once more. Without thinking he drops his head and runs both hands through his hair, pulling harshly at the strands, but then the cold hits him as the machines in the room begin to beep and he realises with a start he’s taken his hand out of Adalind’s for the first time in hours. Quickly, he shifts back to scoop up Adalind’s hand and feels the comforting warmth, as well as hears the difference his touch brings her.

“Sorry,” he murmurs, giving her hands a quick squeeze. “I didn’t mean to let go, I just … I don’t know. Hell, how am I supposed to tell you this? After everything you’ve been through and now, we possibly …” He trails off, not even wanting to say it out loud. It hurts, and yet there’s also a small part of him that doesn’t want to accept it, even though he knows the doctor is probably right and that what Adalind went through would be a lot for a body to recover from, let alone a tiny bunch of cells that are just forming together. Partly him and partly her. He shakes his head, not needing those thoughts and tries to focus on the other situations going on, that he can do something about.

His phone goes off again and Nick sighs, considering for a second what it must have been like to live with him and experience this, before shrugging it off and answering the call.

“Monroe, everything ok?”

“Ah, not really. I hate to be ringing you to talk about this now,” Monroe starts and Nick sits up straighter. “We’ve been contacted by the Wesen council operative, the one we were kind of working with? Well, they wanted to know why we’ve kind of, just disappeared on him but also, he’s heard of a Wesen related event that he wants our help with.”

“What kind of event?” Nick asks, a feeling growing in his gut.

“The kind that saw multiple Wesen deaths, and the involvement of the Verrat,” Monroe answers, voice tight.

“They’ve heard of the crime scene,” Nick mutters.

“Ah, yeah, and they want to ask us about it!”

“They have no way of knowing we had any involvement in anything that happened,” he starts, thinking it all through. “Unless they had eyes on us, which is highly unlikely as the last time we had contact they were putting together more operatives to come help with the Wesenrein, which we now know was faked by Renard to get us away from Diana. They don’t know that and, through their own channels, may have heard of a local incident, which involved a lot of Wesen. It wouldn’t be out of the realms of possibility for someone to describe that scene as a massacre. We just have to keep our story straight and everything will be fine.”

“And what exactly is our story?” Monroe enquires and it comes to him quickly.

“We were with the captain,” he says. “Attending the funeral and then private grievance ceremony that was being held for a dear friend.”

“Oh,” Monroe expels a surprised breath. “You know, I think that might actually work.”

“It will,” he states. “The captain isn’t going to contest it, and if the look it up they can find out that both of those events happened. But I don’t think they will, they’ve come to see us as a local unit that works well and keeps informed so are probably just using us to get more information. From everything we know, I’d be really surprised if more comes from this but if it does, we’ll deal with it then.” Maybe he’s being a bit too blasé about this, but he honestly doesn’t think they’d be at the top of any suspect list, especially with the work and relationships the Wesen council operative has been privy to.

“Ok, alright, shall I say-oh! Ah, Nick, there’s someone else here who really wants to talk to you, like right now, as in, the phone is vibrating in my hand, hang on Diana, here-“ Monroe’s voice trails off and there’s some muffled sounds before a familiar voice comes over the line.

“My Nick!”

“Diana, hey kiddo,” he says warmly.

“My Nick, ok?”

“I’m ok, Diana, are you? Are you helping to look after everyone at the house?”

“I help cook!” She states proudly and it brings a smile to his face. “My Nick, mama? Nana Kelly?”

“The doctors are still helping them, but they’re getting better,” he replies, looking at his fingers curled around Adalind’s.

“Home?” She asks next and his face falls at not being able to give her any good news.

“Not yet, mama and nana need to stay at the hospital a bit longer. But you get to stay with MoRo, Rosalee and Henrietta, and I know you’ve been having a good time with them.”

“MoRo, stories,” she chatters then launches into the latest tale the Blutbad has been telling her. He can’t help but bring his phone up so it rests near Adalind’s ear, hoping that she might be able to hear the excited tones of her daughter’s voice, and it would bring her some comfort, or maybe some spirit to continue to fight and get better.

“That sounds wonderful Diana, I’m sorry to be missing it,” he says as she trails off. “I hope to be with you soon.”

“My Nick,” she murmurs before the line goes fuzzy and then Monroe is back.

“Is she ok?” Nick demands.

“She’s ok, well, she goes up and down,” the Blutbad explains. “Which is understandable, I mean, the three people she knows best aren’t here, and we can only say so much when she asks. We’re doing our best to keep her distracted, and she’s got a thirst for knowledge, let me tell you that, but it’s a lot. I don’t mind, it gives me something to do, rather than just sit around, as Rosalee is being very strict with following what the doctors said I can do. She is rather special.”

“Thank you for helping,” Nick says and Monroe huffs.

“It’s a pleasure, she really is an amazing little girl,” he states before enquiring what is happening with the fallout of their run in with royals. Nick launches into what he, Hank and Wu have been looking up and what he tentatively has planned in how to deal with the royals that are left. He stresses that he wants this to be an absolute message and that it will be definitive enough that no other member of the house of Kronenberg comes after Diana again.

By the time he’s done talking to Monroe, and having checked in with Henrietta and Rosalee, as well as talking to Diana one more time, his voice is slightly hoarse and he’s feeing exhausted. The nurse comes to check in again and its only then, when he realises he’s got several missed calls from Trubel. Ringing her back doesn’t get a response and worry erupts in his gut at what could be happening, that she would ring him so many times and now wouldn’t be answering. He’s ringing her again when the door slides open and a figure lingers there.

“Nick,” Trubel calls from the doorway and he looks up, startled, to see her standing there.

“What are you doing? What’s happening? Why aren’t you with my mom?” He asks quickly, getting to his feet as she just stands there and stares. Her only reply is a small smirk before taking a deliberate step to the side and he sees who’s behind her.

“Nicky,” his mother greets softly, her voice hoarse and half of her face still covered in bandages but her other eye is keen and focused on him. She’s sat in a wheelchair, looking pale but alert and her smile is a welcomed sight.

“Mom,” he gasps out, taking several steps forward before his hand tugs at the distance, unable to keep moving and stay connected to Adalind. Trubel pivots and helps wheel his mother forward and he can’t help but lean over and hug her fiercely. She embraces him back just as tightly and for a moment that’s all he’s aware of, his mother’s arms tight around him, his ears easily picking out the sound and rhythm of her steady beating heart.

“How are you feeling?” He asks as he pulls back and scans her from head to toe.

“Ah, fine,” his mother answers dismissively and he can’t help but arch an eyebrow at her. “Alright, a bit banged up. That was a hell of a fight. But we did it, got Diana out. Trubel says she’s safely hidden again?”

“Yeah, she’s with Henrietta, Rosalee and Monroe.”

“How is the Blutbad?” She asks, her tone full of fondness towards Nick’s friend.

“On the mend, his shoulder was hurt pretty bad but he’s doing ok,” Nick replies and sees his mother nod before her eyes shift over to Adalind in the hospital bed.

“And how is she?” She asks softly and Nick gulps.

“Doctors say her injuries were pretty significant and she fell into a coma. There’s been some improvement, this helps,” he states, holding up their joint hands. “But they can’t say much more until she wakes up.”

“Okay,” his mother says quietly, her eyes turning back to him and sweeping over his whole frame. “And you?”

“Me?” He looks at her before shrugging off her enquiry. “I don’t matter.” He twines his fingers with Adalind and focuses on her, seeing her anew with all her injuries, though he can’t help but eye her mid-section.

“Nicky,” his mother’s voice reprimands him, bringing his attention back to the room, and they lock gazes. The space around them falls into an awkward silence, with only the machines emitting any noise.

“I’m fine,” he says but his voice catches and his mother’s head dipped towards him. She narrows her good eye and they fall into stubborn quietness, on both their parts.

“Ah, I think I’ll just go get some food,” Trubel speaks up as she looks between the two of them. “I’ll bring something back for you too.” Nick nods but otherwise says nothing as he and his mother continue to stare at each other, and Trubel leaves the room quickly.

“There’s something else,” she says into the silence and he can’t help but look away. She wheels herself slowly closer as she stares closely at him and it’s like he can feel the intensity of her gaze. “I can tell, what aren’t you saying?” He gulps and looks down, scanning over Adalind’s still body and lingering at her stomach, before glancing back up at his mother.

“There were indications of … of pregnancy,” he starts, voice quiet. “But they haven’t been able to confirm and the doctor said, with the trauma she went through, her injuries and, they said, they’ll run the tests again but, they’re pretty sure there’s no baby, that it wouldn’t have survived, what she went through,” He stammers and hears the harsh intake of breath his mother takes. He looks up then and she holds his gaze for a moment before moving herself closer to him and wrapping her arms around him in a hug.

A sob catches in his throat and he gasps, squeezing Adalind’s hand even as he ducks his head down into his mother’s neck. Tears prick his eyes and he lets the grief he feels show, along with every other emotion that has been swirling inside him, having held it in so far but feeling his mother’s familiar hold around him, after fearing he’d lost her, again, brings it all to the surface.

“We … didn’t know,” he breathes out into the space he’s burrowed into. “And … I want it back. Even though it wasn’t planned, oh, it feels horrible to know it’s gone and we lost it. That she was hurt that badly, that that happened …”

“You’re allowed to feel that way, Nicky,” his mother murmurs. “It was a shock that turned into sadness. One of the ultimate sadnesses. Just because you didn’t know at first doesn’t take away from that. I’m so sorry.” One hand comes up to stroke through his hair and he lingers there, in the moment, where he can just be a son getting comfort from his mother. After another minute he pulls back and blinks rapidly before meeting her eyes again. The expression on her face is soft and one he hasn’t seen in years.

“Thank you,” he rasps then clears his throat.

“I’m here for you Nicky, whatever you need. I’m not disappearing again,” she states and he nods.

“But you do have some injuries to contend with,” he replies and gestures to her bandages. “Did the doctors say anything more?” She wheels herself back, just to give them both a little space, then launches into what the doctors said. She’s not being released from the hospital yet, but had managed to convince them to let her move around. Nick feels grateful for that, but slightly daunted by the long descriptions of what she has to face moving forwards. His mother is as practical as ever though, and states everything with that capable determination he’s come to associate with her. She might have a long road ahead of her but she’ll meet it, and rise above it.

It’s saddening when she has to go back to her room for the night, as Nick doesn’t really want her to go, and she gives him another tight hug before promising to return in the morning. Trubel is told she won’t be allowed to stay in the room again but the look she shoots Nick tells him she’ll find a way to stay with his mother. The same night nurse returns, bringing him a much better selection of food to eat for dinner and he thanks her heartily for it. She says more positive things about Adalind but with no other improvement noted, Nick feels slightly dejected though he tries to keep thinking of all the positives the day has brought him. And there have been, she may not have woken up but everything else is a step forward in her recovery. Then there’s his mother, who has woken up and is seemingly herself, with the obvious injuries aside.

Falling asleep that night is easier, his mind and emotions perhaps slightly more settled due to his mothers improved condition and actually being able to see, and feel, her. There’s no connection in his dreams again, but no nightmare-ish visions either and he wakes to the chime of his phone and a tingle in his fingertips.

“Hank?” He asks blearily, trying to stretch his back while both of his hands are occupied.

“Hey, how is everyone?” Hank asks and he details the good news, and not so good, quickly before asking how their research is going.

“We had a bit of a run in with captain,” Hank starts. “But he actually backed off and we haven’t had any further interruptions from him. Otherwise, we’ve been scanning pictures through and getting as much information as we can on the group we think are at your old house, and any others that may be gathered. We have a rough number of eight, and all have been sighted on the camera close to the house. That seems like their meeting point, at the moment at least.”

“So, we have the sight of where they are,” Nick comments. “It gives us our targets, all in one place, and in an area we know.”

“What exactly are you considering?” Hank asks.

“I’ll let you know when we next meet, face to face,” he says, not wanting to say over the phone. “But it will be a very clear, direct message. I might need you to pick up some things from the trailer for me.”

“I’ll do it partner, but just know, you don’t have to do this alone,” Hank replies and while Nick thanks him, he also knows that, for this situation, he really does. He’s not sure his inner self, that cold that still simmers deep inside, would accept anything else.

He clicks his phone off, leaning back as he pictures the house and surrounding area, as well as the possible layout, with it being almost identical to the house he and Juliette shared. It’s homefield advantage for him and he’s going to use every lead he has, to make sure this ends here and no one else gets any other ideas in the future.

Fingers twitch against his.

His whole focus shifts to Adalind and he watches her intently, as he barely dares to breathe at what it could mean, at what he just felt. He wraps his fingers softly but firmly around hers and feels a jolt as hers twitch in his again.

The movement, slight as it was, brings hope to the forefront but also bolsters the shimmering rage. Those that did this to her are going to pay. They are going to regret the day they decided to come to his town, after his people, and try to take an innocent child from their mother. They shouldn’t have come and he’s going to ensure they never have the opportunity to try again. Pulling his phone towards him, he thinks through everything they’ve found out so far and what they can put into motion now. Hitting re-dial on the number brings none of the feelings from before, now he’s focused and knows exactly what to say.

“Juliette? I need a favour…”

-G-

Dark.

Dark and cold.

It’s all she knows. There’s a strange absence of pain, which instead of being reassuring is worrying, because there is an absence of anything. No sense, no feeling, nothing. She is surrounded by darkness and the absence of any warmth. All is black, everywhere, all around, and it covers her until that’s all there is. She is lost and there is nothing more, nothing to see, nothing to do, but fade away.

Fade into the black.

Except … then, there’s something.

A spark, a touch, a streak of something. It feels familiar and powerful, yet comforting. This is something she knows. This is something she yearns for.

Then it’s gone and the darkness comes back and it feels final this time, drawing up and all around, swamping her as it saps her of everything she is. She has no energy, there’s nothing left of her to fight and she sinks, fast and deep, into the dark.

A bolt blasts through her, fast and hot, leaving warmth and light trails in its wake. Pushing the darkness back. The light glimmers and grows, becomes more. It doesn’t fade, it stays with her and builds, pulsing inside and bringing awareness, thoughts and feelings. It flushes through her and she knows this feeling, recognises the spark and magic. Heat spreads and chases away the cold. Pain comes, as awareness of her body filters back to her, but it’s kept at bay by the presence of power and care and something more. Pathways inside her light up, as energy travels through her and brings strength to everywhere it touches, gathering in her stomach and forming a pulse that settles low in her belly and stays there. More heat spreads, magic heightens and it all adds together, until she has an awareness of the lines of her body and a sense of herself once more. It’s sluggish and slow but there, and she is no longer lost in darkness and no longer dulled by the cold.

Pressure comes, or has been there, a grip light but secure on her hand, and as her feelings grow, she can sense it more. Her fingers twitch and are gathered up, surrounded by familiar strength and sparks, and this time, when darkness comes, she knows she has light to guide her back.

-G-
AN – Let me know your thoughts!

Chapter Text

-G-

There’s an odd beeping, that slowly invades her consciousness. It’s a peculiar noise, she’s not sure why, perhaps because she doesn’t know where it’s coming from. But it’s there, beeping away, in a strange rhythm.

It becomes a soundtrack, almost like the beat of her heart as images come, flashing across her mind and bringing confusing, mixed up emotions. There’s fear and pain, so much pain, with a body looming over her, but then there’s joy and warmth, as a solid presence supports her while a small figure hugs her close. A sense of belonging alongside feelings of fear and loss. It’s all muddled and doesn’t make much sense, jumping from feelings and images that she doesn’t quite understand. A cruel smirk, a determined brow, a bright smile, friendly acceptance, violent intent. Faces and names swarm and jumble up, leaving her unsure how she knows these people. But she does know that, these faces and names mean something to her.

And there’s something else, a feeling, sensation that scuttles along the edges of her awareness. It’s magical and invigorating, as well as generating warmth that spreads through her and makes her feel better. It brings comfort and the feeling of home. She knows this, has felt this before, from when it was new to now, when it’s familiar and wanted. This is something, someone special.

A face swims then, appearing in her mind’s eye, gaining clarity as her magic swells in recognition and then more memories come. It’s a cascade of images and information, overwhelming her but bringing lucidity to her disordered mind. Nick. She remembers him, knows him. This feeling means Nick is close, that he’s with her.

But she was alone, or she wasn’t then she was. There was danger and fear and pain and something important, something urgent that she needed to keep safe, that she fought for, no, someone …

Adalind jolts and pain streaks through her body, a moan escaping as aches and hurt light up in her body but the only definitive sound that comes out of her mouth is a name. The most important name and she looks into Nick’s eyes with a pleading gaze as their eyes connect, her hand squeezing his where it’s laced with hers, as she cries out.

“Diana!”

-G-

“Do you really think it’s going to be that simple?” His mother asks and Nick nods, even though he isn’t entirely sure himself. But he can’t show that hesitation to his mother.

“We have the intel, Hank and Wu are working on finalising it at the precinct and I know the area, as well as the layout of the house involved. Juliette is also helping us, giving us another advantage. This is the best shot we have and I’m not going to miss the opportunity to ensure Adalind and Diana’s safety,” he answers. Trubel mutters something that his mother responds to but Nick feels all his concentration shift on to Adalind as her heartbeat accelerates and more body movement becomes obvious. Her hand stays in his but otherwise, she subtly shifts, almost restlessly, as if she’s uncomfortable.

Which she very well could be, the doctors had been astounded by her recovery, and their strange link that seemed to be helping it along, so long as they kept in physical contact, but they were still wary of how she would be when she woke up. Her injuries had been significant, as well as showing signs of trauma that Nick read as she’d been beaten, perhaps even tortured, after being hurt. Which made him furious and have to hold on tight to that inner part of him, that could so easily take over and use all his energy to hunt down those that had hurt her.

A low pained moan silences the rest of the room and they all turn as Adalind’s body goes taunt on the bed then lurches up, her breathing turned to harsh gasps as her eyes open wide and she cries out as Nick quickly stands to meet her, their eyes meeting instantly.

“Diana!” The name explodes from her lips and then she’s frantic, shifting this way and that, breaking his hold on her and then fighting with the IV lines that hinder her movements, as she scans the room but without seemingly taking anything, or any of them, in. “Diana!”

“Adalind, she’s ok, it’s ok,” he soothes quickly and holds her gaze as she looks up at him. Their eyes connect with a snap and she takes a big, gasping breath as her hands come to grip one of his as she stares at him. “Diana is safe, you’re all safe. Diana’s ok.” He repeats firmly, voice loud over the bleating of the monitors she’s upset with her sudden awakening.

“Diana, Nick! Diana and Kelly,” she gasps and he brings up his other hand to gently cup her face so he can help her focus.

“Diana is safe,” he repeats, slowly and clearly. “She’s with Henrietta, safe. My mom is right here, also safe. You’re at the hospital and you are safe.” Nick keeps his eyes locked on her and watches as her heavy, wheezing breaths slow and she takes in his words. The machines quieten as Adalind calms, leaving a slight echoey feeling to the room as the usual, low beeping returns.

“Safe?” She asks, real vulnerability shining through in her voice.

“Safe,” Nick confirms with a nod. Her top hand rises to rest on his chest, right over his heart, fingers spreading over the beat, and she blinks.

“Real,” she mutters, eyes fluttering from him to the others in the room, reassurance but also still disbelief on her face as well as in the tone of her voice and Nick feels a stab of hurt, for her, hit deep inside.

“This is real,” he states, putting as much confidence and assurance into his words as possible. “You were taken and you got Diana and my mom out. You were hurt and that’s when I found you and got you here. Monroe found Diana and my mom and brought them here too-”

“Diana? Where’s Diana? She’s hurt? She’s not here!” Adalind cuts him off, glancing frantically around the room but not seeming to take much in, other than the fact her daughter isn’t present. Nick leans forward, releasing her hand so he can grip both sides of her face and refocus her on him.

“Diana is safe,” he repeats. “She wasn’t hurt and I didn’t want her around so many unknown people, here at the hospital, so she is with Henrietta, Monroe and Rosalee. We can get her on the phone right now, but she is safe, I promise, and not hurt.”

“Nick,” she murmurs then tears start to fall and he leans over further to wrap his arms around her in a gentle, but secure, hug. “I thought … I thought,” she gasps and he presses a kiss to her head as he feels her arms move up to embrace him back.

“I know, but it didn’t happen. You’re all safe.” Maybe if he keeps repeating it, she’ll start to believe it. He can’t help but touch his lips to her head again, feeling the sudden relief that she’s in his arms. That only lasts a moment because she tenses and then pulls back.

“Kelly!” Adalind gasps out, tears still tailing down her cheeks, and Nick shifts to guide her eyeline to where his mother is.

“Adalind,” she greets softly and the blonde in his arms lets out another sob as she takes in his mother’s facial injuries. “I’m alright, it looks worse than it is.”

“You’re hurt,” Adalind states, eye flickering over her and taking in that she’s in a wheelchair and hospital gown with more bandages on various parts of her body, then tries to lean towards her but lets out a pained moan instead and Nick shifts to get her lying back down again.

“Hey, careful,” he murmurs. “Try not to move too much, you were seriously hurt, Adalind.” Her hand twitches and he quickly interlaced their fingers again. Internally sighing when the sparks skittle reassuringly across his skin. His mother moves herself closer prompting Trubel to move nearer to her, attracting Adalind’s attention. She stares at the young Grimm, who attempts to look somewhat friendly, then looks to Nick in question. “Ah, this is Trubel. She’s a friend who I called to help. She was with Monroe when they found Diana and Kelly. I trust her, absolutely.” Adalind blinks heavily before nodding and turning back towards the other females in the room.

“Hello Trubel,” she murmurs hesitantly and the brunette nods back.

“It’s nice to meet you, Adalind. I’ve heard a lot about you from Nick, and Kelly, and I’m really glad you’re doing ok.” Adalind attempts a smile but winced then looked towards his mother once more.

“You got out?” She asks quietly and Kelly nods.

“You blocked them from following us with that wall trick,” she states and Nick listens closely, knowing some of what happened but not all the details. “That wall stayed up and they tried to follow but you kept them back, kept them away from us so we got a good distance away. We did run into some trouble but Diana didn’t get hurt and Monroe and the other’s found us and helped us get here.” His mother glances at him before back to Adalind. “Can you tell us what happened after?” She asks and Nick wants to object, not sure that Adalind is ready to go through a re-telling but also wanting to hear her versions of events.

She starts slowly, from the beginning, telling them of waking in the mansion and then getting out of the room, meeting up with Kelly and finding Diana. How they’d tried to leave but then run into Kenneth and the Verrat and how she’d concentrated on getting the two of them out. She falters then, stuttering over what Kenneth had done in his anger at her delaying tactics and then falls quiet, where Kelly reassures her again about Diana’s well-being as Nick fights to keep his emotions under control.

Hearing Adalind talk is distressing enough and seeing the obvious effect on her has Nick encouraging her to relax and close her eyes, with promises to stay right next to her and that they’ll call Diana when she’s feeling a bit more rested. Adalind fights to stay alert, especially at the mention of her little girl but Nick convinces her that rest is the best thing at that moment, so she can see her when she’s in a better frame of mind but also so her daughter sees Adalind in an improved condition. It takes some persuading, but her emotional waking and then talking through of events really had taken it out of the blonde and her protests lack any of her usual fight.

Kelly and Trubel stay quiet as Nick talks until Adalind falls asleep, continuing to reassure her so she can relax enough to get some rest, though her body stays more tense than before.

“You really care for her,” Trubel notes softly once Nick has fallen quiet and they all look at Adalind.

“She’s my family,” Nick states, glancing up at his mother who gives him a comforting and like-minded smile. “They both are.” His phone goes off and once he’s answered it to hear Hank, Nick shifts to put it on speakerphone so they can all hear.

“We’ve got confirmed sighting and Wu thinks he’s got the beginnings of a pattern of movement,” Hank details. “What we do next is up to you.”

“Call Juliette, cross check our info with what she knows,” Nick directs. “Then we can get a time frame in place and, hopefully, deliver this message so we don’t have trouble like this again.”

“We can only hope,” Hank replies. “Alright, I’ll ring again when we’re ready.” He ends the call and Nick scoops up his phone and looks to the two alert women in the room.

“What’s the plan?” His mother asks as Trubel offers her assistance.

“I need both of you to stay here and protect each other,” he states then holds his free hand up when they both start to protest. “No, listen. Mom, you are in no condition to be involved in a fight right now. You need a chance to rest and properly heal. Grimm healing has helped but that won’t mean anything if you keep adding injuries to what you already have, and Adalind will need a familiar face here while I’m gone. Trubel, I know you’d be better by me and in the fight that is surely going to happen but I need you here to protect both of them. If I’ve called this wrong and they come here, anyone comes here, you’ll be what stands between my family and the Verrat, the royal family. If I could do both I would, but I can’t, so I’m asking you.”

“Nick-“ Trubel starts but stops when he looks directly at her.

“Please. I need you here so I can go and stop this bastard. So, we can all be safe.” He has to do this but he also has to make sure every stays safe.

“Ok, Nicky,” his mother agrees softly and her long look at Adalind helps explain her quick agreement and the lack of argument Nick had been expecting. Trubel still looks defiant and Nick shifts his attention onto her.

“You said whatever I needed,” he reminds her, voice low. “Please, I need you to do this. For me.” She glances away, takes in Adalind’s sleeping form and Kelly in her wheelchair, before looking back at him and giving a short nod. “Thank you.”

The doctor comes in then, to check on Adalind and is pleased, and slightly shocked, to hear of her short awakening. Nick is then left wondering why they didn’t come running when she did wake, from previous experience of her monitors changing and them coming instantly to investigate, but he pushes that away when she talks next steps and what can be done to help Adalind’s recovery. She reminds him of the call button and insists that it’s used when Adalind next awakes and he agrees, watching her as she checks and records reading from the monitors before leaving the room.

His phone goes off again and this time it’s Monroe, calling to give an update on the latest conversation with the Wesen Council operative. It reminds Nick just how many balls he’s juggling right now and how he has to get this right so they can get some semblance of peace, or hopefully just calm, back into their lives.

“How is everyone else?” He asks after giving a quick update of everything that’s happened at the hospital since they last spoke.

“We’re all ok,” Monroe responds. “Rosalee had to go check on the Spice Shop and I think Diana is getting a little cabin fever, but Henrietta did some really cool magic that was like an illusion of woods, trees and animals, and that helped her.”

“But Diana is, ok?” Nick checks. He feels a slight twitch under his fingers but Adalind sleeps on.

“She’s good, probably helps that she sees Henrietta and I not leaving either. She wants to visit the Spice Shop when she can, although I think she thought it was more of a baking store because then she started to list a load of things that could be put into cookies,” Monroe chuckles and Nick feels his lips quirk. “Do you want to talk to her?”

“Actually yes, I’ve got some people here who would love to talk to her too,” Nick states, catching his mother’s pleased nod. He hears the sounds of Monroe moving around, having presumably been in another room to have their conversation and then the enthusiastic exclamation Diana gives when told who’s on the phone.

“My Nick!”

“Hey, how you holding up?” He asks, then feels a little stupid for the question. Diana doesn’t catch it, telling him of the magic Henrietta had done and stories Monroe had been telling her. It still sounds like she’s being kept distracted, and most importantly safe, and Nick hopes he’ll have even better news for her when they next call. But at least he has something for her now.

“That all sounds great, Diana, but I have someone else here who would love to talk to you too,” he says then passes the phone over to his mother.

“Diana,” she greets warmly and Nick hears the young girl’s squeal of delight at hearing from her Nana Kelly. Adalind’s hand flexes again and Nick tunes out the conversation between his mother and child, a lot of which is repeats, as he watches Adalind’s body, little spasms and movements growing, and so is ready as she wakes up with a cry.

“Shh, it’s ok, you’re safe,” he hums, hands rubbing up and down her arms as she pants and looks up at him. “You’re at the hospital, Adalind. Do you remember?”

“Diana?” She gasps out and Nick nods. “I thought … I heard …”

“Safe, with Henrietta, Monroe and Rosalee,” he states. “She’s on the phone with my mom right now.” Her gaze instantly sharpens on Kelly and watches as the other woman smiles and nods along with whatever Diana is saying. “Do you feel ok enough to talk to her?”

“Yes.” He hasn’t even finished the question before she responds, tone absolute.

“Alright, let’s get you comfortable, ok? I have to call the doctor in to check on you, btu we can talk to Diana first, just try to stay calm, alright?” He helps her shift, sit up slightly and Trubel comes to prop the pillows behind her so she can be raised up, but not so much that it aggravates any of her injuries. Her eyes stayed fixed on Kelly and his mother gives her a warm smile, twisted though it may appear with her facial bandages obscuring half her face.

“Hey, Diana, there’s someone else who really wants to talk to you, but you have to stay calm and try to be quiet, ok?” His mother says even as Adalind is reaching for the phone. Nick hears Diana’s agreement and then her emotional cry as Adalind all but sobs her name into the phone. Nick has a moment of regret that he didn’t warn Monroe, or even Henrietta, but seeing and hearing as Adalind and Diana reconnect through hushed, but emotional, words silenced that quickly.

They all stay quiet and watch as Adalind talks, but mostly listens, to Diana and although she still looks pale and tired, her happiness at hearing her daughter and listening to how much of her normal self she appears to be helps create a glow of happiness that masks over her condition. She smiles and laughs, though that does bring about some grimaces of pain, and Nick is just starting to wonder about time, and how they end this call, when Adalind’s face falls.

“Oh, honey, I want to but-“ she starts then flinches at something Diana says. “Diana, sweetheart, I know. I miss you too, so much.” She looks at Nick then and he steps closer, concentrating to hear Diana’s voice on the other end of the line vacillating between begging and demanding that Adalind be there with her. “I have to see the doctors for a little longer.”

“Diana,” Nick starts after he takes the phone from Adalind, only to be cut off by a very imperious sounding little girl.

“My Nick, mama, now!”

“Diana, listen. Mama needs to stay here, with the doctors. You remember she got hurt? The doctors are helping her. If mama was to leave now, then she might stay hurt and we want her to get better, don’t we?”

“Mama hurt, sad,” comes her softer reply and Nick can hear Henrietta in the background.

“I know, it is sad and that’s why she has to stay here so the doctors can help her, just for a little while longer. As soon as we can, we will get mama back to you, ok?”

“Ok, my Nick.” Her voice is sad but compliant and although it hurts Nick to keep them apart, especially when it clearly upsets the younger girl as well as her mother, he knows it’s what Adalind needs.

“I’m gonna pass you back to your mom now, ok, so you can say bye until next time,” he says and Adalind eagerly takes the phone back from him.

“I love you, so much,” Adalind states as she gives more reassurances that as soon as she can, she’ll be with Diana. Nick echoes the sentiment and the call ends with Diana accepting quietly, and Henrietta offering her own reassurances that she and Monroe are with Diana and will help her. As soon as his phone is down, Nick pulls Adalind into his arms and rests his head on top of hers as she exhales shakily.

“I’m going to call for the doctor now, alright?” He murmurs quietly and she nods but otherwise doesn’t move, her arms wrapping around him and holding him close. His mother ends up pressing the call button and they sit in, somewhat, comfortable silence until the door opens and then Nick is forced to step back so the doctor can examine and talk to Adalind.

His phone beeps with a message from Hank that then turns into several more from him and Wu. Noticing the look from the doctor Nick quickly excuses himself, his mother taking his place next to Adalind as he leaves the room. He replies to quickly and then hesitates before he adds another to tell them of his decision, then sends a direct message to the captain. As much as Nick wants to keep him in the dark, he can be useful to them, and helping secure the area around the house and keep it that way, is something the captain can do, and discreetly at that. From both replies it becomes obvious that the time is rapidly approaching to put this into motion, and Nick feels none of the emotions he thought he might. Instead, he feels calm and ready. This is to keep his family safe, and the lingering thought of getting some revenge and justice also helps, as well as the cold that clamours for another, much more brutal retribution.

Set on his course, he squares he shoulder to go tell the three women wating on him that it’s time for him to go but his ringtone halts his movements. The number is familiar, but unexpected and he knows he has to take this call.

“Nick, what’s really going on?” Juliette asks smartly as he answers. “Hank said something about a girl and being hunted? You were going to keep me up to date, you said there was still an investigation going on but this sounds like you’re already made a decision!”

“Juliette-“

“I want to know what’s going on!” She cuts him off. “Who exactly have I been having in my home and what have they done?!”

“Look, I can’t, and I won’t, give you details,” he states firmly, pacing the corridor as he talks. “But this was a serious incident, that yes involved several people getting hurt, and is something we are trying to remedy now.”

“Who got hurt? Did Alun? Is he hurt? Where are you now?”

“I’m at the hospital with Ada-“ He stops himself from saying her full name but knows, as he hears the sharp intake of breath on the other end, that he didn’t catch it in time. Nick squeezes his eyes shut hard at the slip.

“Ada?” Juliette repeats. “As in … Adalind?”

“Juliette-“

“You’re with her? Why? At the hospital? She … she was hurt, she’s been involved in this,” she stutters out before sighing. “This really is all linked to you being a Grimm.” The last word dips and he remembers all her slights from before, when they were together and when they broke up, and snaps.

“Look, this is actually a lot bigger and a lot more complicated than just me being a Grimm. Yes, that was probably why you were targeted and yes, that’s why Adalind came to me for help and how we managed to move past what happened between us before. But this is so much bigger than all that and that’s why I can’t, and won’t, tell you more. Knowing could put you in danger and also, this isn’t the life you wanted and I don’t want to drag you back in. You don’t want to be part of this. We have a plan, we could use your help, but only from the sidelines and only if your comfortable doing that. If not, then I suggest you pack a bag and go stay with some friends for a few days and I’ll let you know when it’s ok to come back.” She’s quiet after his monologue and Nick runs a hand through his hair as he waits for her response. Maybe this is a sign that’s he too tired, and stretched too thin, but he also feels like they’re all fair points to make. The doctor gives him a polite smile as she leaves Adalind’s room and Nick pivots to look at the door but knows he can’t go in until this call has finished.

“I don’t want to be driven away from my home,” Juliette states after the quiet. “I don’t want to be involved, you’re right about that, but I also said I would help and I meant it. Plus, if what you say is true, and I believe you, then this guy used me, and if I can do something that gets back at him, even in the smallest of ways, for doing that, then I want to do it.” Her voice gets stronger the more she talks and Nick gets a glimpse of the woman he knew that took on Wesen and learnt ways to protect herself. She’s been through a lot with him and he’s glad that she’s not losing any more of herself than she already has. “And I think I’d just over think everything if I was to go somewhere else, scenarios would just play in my mind.” Her words are small but determined and Nick nods.

“Ok, then here’s what I need you to do,” he says before giving her some quick instructions. “We’re going to put this into motion quickly but I’ll check in with you once we’re done.”

“Yes, please. I’ll see you soon, Nick.” She sounds slightly ominous but the call ends and Nick sighs before turning to head back into the room. All three women’s eyes are on him instantly and he gives what he hopes is a reassuring smile. Adalind is lying back down again, looking paler than before, but still alert and focused on him.

“Everything ok?” His mom asks, her eye flitting over his face, and she frowns even as he nods.

“What did the doctor say?” He asks as he moves towards the bed.

“That I’m somewhat of a medical miracle but still have a long road ahead of me,” Adalind replies and accepts his hand in hers readily. “What did Hank and Wu have to say?”

“We’re in a position to move forward,” he answers, somewhat neutrally. Both of the Grimm’s frown at him while Adalind grips his hand tighter.

“You’re doing this?” Trubel asks quietly and the mood in the room shifts. Nick looks at all of them before nodding.

“Yeah,” he says. “It’s time. I’m going to go and finish this.” Both his mother and Trubel look, well, grim, but accepting, but Adalind has a completely different emotion flashing over her face.

“Nick,” Adalind starts and he moves closer to her, partially leaning over the bed as she tugs at their connected hands. “I don’t want you to go.”

“Adalind-“

“No! You don’t know what he’s like! You don’t know!”

“Hey, I do,” he soothes and when she shakes her head Nick squeezes her hand. “Hey, I know what to expect. They don’t know me, or what I’m capable of. This is a chance to make sure that every royal that comes to Portland, that even thinks of coming here with an idea to use Diana, or take her, will know how off-limits she is.” He tries to smile, be reassuring towards Adalind, but just ends up staring at her.

“Be careful,” she whispers and he can’t help but lean down and give her a slow, intense kiss.

“I will be,” he promises as they pull apart and she just stares at him. He can tell she’s unsure and doesn’t want him to go but he can’t miss this chance.

“What she said,” his mother states as she wheels herself closer to him and then tugs him down to press a comforting kiss to his cheek. She holds his gaze as she pulls back and he keeps eye contact even as Adalind holds his hands firmly to her.

“I’m not kissing you,” Trubel states matter-of-factly, breaking the building tension in the room and Nick huffs out a laugh. He gives her a nod, which she returns, before taking one last look around the room, to the people he considers important members of his family and shores up his determination to make the world, or rather their corner of it, safer for them all.

-G-

They meet at the corner, Hank parking in the camera blind spot on the end of the street, and Nick and Wu taking care with their routes, thinking of how they might be seen, as they make their way from Nick’s car, having parked it in another safely concealed spot but further away. Nick was grateful to Wu for having picked up the Land Cruiser, especially as it was still full of weapons from the trailer and so let him suitably arm himself for the coming confrontation. The Vambrace feels like a good weight on his arm, as do the multiple throwing knives that line his belt, though tucked away from any prying eyes. Nick takes the front seat as Wu slides into the back of Hank’s car and Hank turns to them both, wordlessly handing Nick a packet of paper that he starts to leaf through quickly.

“No change, everything is as we discussed,” Hank states and Wu leans forward, hovering in the space between the two front seats as he looks to Nick. They both stay silent as he takes in the information then wait as he looks over to the direction of the house he’s interested in.

“Ok then,” he says lowly. “This is it then.”

“Where’s Juliette?” Hank asks and Nick tilts his head towards his old home.

“Inside,” he replies. “She didn’t want to be elsewhere, said she’d just then be over-thinking about it, and felt better staying put. I’ve told her to keep to the back and not react to anything she may hear or see, unless it comes from one of us.”

“What do you want us to do?” Wu asks next and Nick glances over at him.

“Scoop up any runners,” he states. “Everyone inside is mine.”

“Nick …”

“We’ve discussed this … We can try this the legal way, but then Interpol and other international agencies will get involved, most likely those that are on the royal’s payroll, it’ll be put out of our hands and then they’ll get away with this and just come back again. We have to do this, this way, and send a clear message that Diana is not some commodity anyone can come in and take. She has a family, a real family, one that will fight for her and one she’s staying with.” Nick states passionately and feels vindicated when both Hank and Wu nod along in agreement.

“We know,” Hank says. “That’s not what we have a problem with, it’s you going in alone that we’re questioning.” Nick shakes his head and looks between his two colleagues, and friends. They’ve done so much for him, so many actions, both legal and not, and still, they’re here, by his side.

“I don’t want you involved in what I have to do, any more than you already are,” he explains. “Keeping it to just me means if anything does go sideways, you two are separate and can act accordingly. And I have some rather extreme emotions running through me right now that I don’t want either of you two to be near.”

“Extreme as in … in the park, extreme?” Wu asks with a raised eyebrow and Nick nods sharply. “Alright then, covering the exits, got ’cha.”

“Be careful,” Hank states and Nick takes a deep breath, letting the cold feeling, along with his anger and protective instincts, build inside, as he opens the car door. Stepping out, he tilts his head to listen, focusing his hearing and senses, getting more feedback than he ever has before. It’s like he can tap into something more, in the air or the space around him, and make a map of the area around him. There are nine bodies inside, six males and three females. How he knows that information he’s not sure, he just knows it’s true. Several are in heightened states, breathing and heart rates accelerated, while three are calm, almost sedate in comparison to their companions. By listening he can tell, from shifting weights and body movements, where they all stand and he memorises the information as his own heartbeat decelerates and the world around him slows. He studies the house in front of him, recalls the layout and takes one final breath before letting it all go.

Nine heartbeats become the focus. He locks them in his mind, the beating a rhythm he can use, eliminate them one by one, and lets the rest of the world fall away. Time has no meaning and it cannot hold him. The cold and the rage flash like lightning through his veins and he lets it. He’s here for revenge and he’s here to keep them all safe, his family.

The door splinters as he enters, bodies turning towards him even as the first falls with a twist of his hands on their neck. Faces Woge and mouths open in snarls as bodies attempt to rush him but it’s all lethargic in his eyes. Too slow. Hands reach for him but he bats them away, twists and snaps and bends and breaks. They go down and stay down. Six beats left.

A rush of air and bodies move. One goes high and another low and he meets them in the middle, catching one’s legs to haul it down, slamming it with force to collide with the other and persisting in the movement until he’s on top, one hand to each, pressing until heads cave in under the compression. Four beats left.

A gun cocking has him pivoting, a step to the side and his hand is on the barrel, he squeezes until the metal gives way. A gasp, of shock or horror or disbelief, comes out until he cuts it off with his other hand and his palm crushes the throat. A slice through the air of an arm creates a whistling noise that alerts him, the action connects but he meets it, greets the limb, twists and grips, and slashes out back at its owner. Two beats echo now.

They move, run from him and he gives chase. Long strides and then slide across a table to block, kicking out to knock one back as the other swings at him, but he’s no longer there. Ducking down, jabbing the mid-section then hitting hard, square to the head. Body falls and the rhythm fades and now there’s one beat left.

He pivots slowly as the other body stands, returning to full height and it stares at him, mouth twisting in a mocking yet cocky grin.

“Well, Grimm, that was something,” it says and he considers him, a flicker of recognition dancing across his senses, before fighting back the cold, bringing his awareness of the world around him back up to speed again. He wants to be fully conscious and himself for this one.

“Prince Kenneth, I presume,” Nick states as he feels his heartrate throb in its return to normal and takes a deep breath. A few aches come but he easily pushes them to the back of his mind, keen to focus on the man in front of him.

“And you are Nicholas Burkhardt, the Grimm I’ve heard so much about,” the taller man replies. “What a show that was. Even for a Grimm. You really are one of a kind. The family would do well with skills like that, when aligned with our own.” Nick stares in disbelief.

“Are you honestly trying to recruit me right now?” He asks incredulously and the fairer man smirks.

“Might as well ask, since I’m here,” he states with a smirking grin. “And put you off balance.” He leaps forward then, aiming a punch that Nick deflects to the side and gives a push so the royal falls sideways into the table. He spins and puts the furniture between them as they both begin to circle.

“I don’t approve of the way your family does things,” Nick says, continuing the conversation as if this is a perfectly normal thing to do, as they eye each other and their movements. “And I’m not someone that can be bought.”

“Pity, you would do well, in our world. Still, there are others out there that would join us, and complete the tasks assigned to them.”

“Like you’ve completed yours? Wait, no, that’s not right. You haven’t been successful in retrieving the King’s granddaughter, have you?” The prince’s face twists in an ugly snarl and Nick feels his own lips curl upwards in a smirk. “Too bad you’ll never get the chance again.”

“Oh, I will. I have always gotten results before and I’m not finished just yet.” Kenneth states, eyes narrowed as he focuses in on Nick, even as they both shift and change, ever watchful, as they assess each other.

“Yes, you are,” Nick states in return, with absolute conviction. “You’ll never get near Diana or Adalind again.”

“What about the other? The Grimm grandmother? A relation of yours, I presume? You really did make this into a family affair.” His tone is mocking but his eyes are alert, tracking Nick as they continue to move, around and towards each other.

“You’ll never hurt any of them again.” Nick says vehemently and the other man smiles cruelly.

“I didn’t really get a chance to go head-to-head with your Grimm relative, which was unfortunate, as I’ve heard you Grimms are rather tough. But Adalind? Well, she tried. Seemed rather shocked to get hurt, but it was fun, seeing all that blood and hearing her scream. Hear her begging me, that was enjoyable.” Anger flashes through him and Nick holds onto his temper, just barely, knowing from the look on Kenneth’s face that that, his losing control, is what he is aiming for. “Of course, I hear my cousins heard a very different kind of begging from her. She’s not quite my type, but I’m sure I could suffer through a sample, shall we say, for my pleasure of course. Though, sometimes their pain makes it that much sweeter.” Disgust fills him, as well as the memory of Adalind’s previous words of using any means she could, that she had to, to get to her goal. She hadn’t been proud of her actions, and now the thought that she’d suffered through pain and humiliation, and still ended up being affected by these people, just brings out his protective instincts even more.

“You’ll never touch or hurt her again,” he says, voice soft but lethal with the promise it contains, and the taller man tuts and looks down at him.

“How strange. You still seem to believe you have some play here,” he shakes his head. “You may have bested the guards here, but more are on their way, and we have the might and resources of the royal family of the House of Kroneberg. You and your little group of merry men, well, you really don’t stand a chance.”

“They’ll have a time getting through the police cordon,” Nick replies. “So, it’ll be you that has to do without the support of your family.”

“Ah, did you run that past your captain? How is my dear cousin? Still having his late-night meetings?” His lips curl with cruel humour and Nick tilts his head as a thought from a past conversation with Hank comes back to him.

“At the moment your cousin, and my captain, is the least of your worries,” he replies. “No one is coming to help you, all the guards you had in this house are dead and you are completely alone.” They stare at each other and Nick sees the moment the man in front of him accepts the truth of his words, the situation he is in, as his face twists and he reached for the gun at his belt.

Nick surges up and over the table, gliding across and using his momentum to kick back the other man. He feels the cold skitter through him but fights it back, wanting to be fully alert for this, this fight too personal to let go of. Kenneth brings the gun up again but Nick lands on his feet in front of him, batting it away so it skitters across the floor and then driving him back with a punch to the mid-section. The prince stumbles back a step before swinging a fist at Nick, the blow glancing as he side-steps it. The man gets one good, solid punch in, before Nick throws away all pretences and launches his own attacks, driving him backward with every hit until the taller man falls down and Nick has him by the throat. One hand slip round to the back of his neck, to grip tight as the other raises up, to hover just in Kenneth’s line of sight as he deploys the vambrace’s blade.

“For my family,” he breathes out, emphasising each word and then slowly pushed the blade into the side of the prince’s neck. The action is unhurried and measured, deliberate, and Nick keeps eyes locked with him so it’s understood why this is happening. The fairer man turns red, face twisting, with pain and shock and incredulity, strength surging as he puts in a last, desperate push to get free, but Nick keeps a tight hold and the prince goes nowhere. Then he gargles as, with a final push, the tip comes through the other side and Nick holds him as he breathes his last.

For a moment he just stares, the body slipping from his hands and falling to the floor. That was murder, more than anything he’s ever done, in his job as a police officer or in his role as a Grimm. He’s killed, sure, but nearly always in some kind of fight. This, this was premeditated and cold-blooded murder. Yet, he can summon no regret over his actions. He was keeping his family safe, along with many others, and definitely sending a message to the royal family. No one messed with Diana or Adalind; no one tried to take them or hurt them without dire consequences. Now, he just had to make sure it couldn’t be tied back to him.

Quickly moving through the room, gathering anything that might have any evidence, another option occurs to him, his previous thoughts about the possible link between Kenneth and the captain coming back to him, as well as the prince’s own words, and Nick quickly shifts to stage the bodies how they need to be. A quick phone call to Henrietta and he has a plan, to explain this scene away as well as get some breathing room with his captain. And incur a solid ‘you owe me’ in the process.

He signals to Wu out back and then quickly makes his way to the side entrance before crossing and moving down the street to where Hank is still sat in his parked car, in front of his old house. Wu joins them and they all slip inside.

“Everything ok?”

“We’ve got nine dead bodies in there,” Nick starts. “One of whom will have a blade on him that can tie him to most of the Jack the Ripper cases, and implement him in many more.” He states, drawing raised eye brows from his friends and colleagues.

“Do we want to know how you managed that?” Wu asks and Nick just shoots him a look. “Alrighty then.”

“That’s awfully convenient, the serial killer we’ve been searching for, being found dead in, what? Some vigilante hit or a dispute with his co-conspirers?” Hank gestures and raises an eyebrow while Wu shifts closer to watch and listen to Nick’s reply.

“I’m not sure of all the details,” he shrugs. “Just make sure the captain knows we have someone who can be tied to those crimes and so he can have his moment to tell all, the mayor and the press and everyone else, that the killer has been caught and he’s made Portland a safe place again.”

“Ah,” Hank hums and catches Nick’s eye. “We have a suspect that fits all our descriptions and has the murder weapon on him. That will make for a neat and concise report for the captain to give.”

“Exactly. Impress that on him, will you? It didn’t have to be left that way.” It really didn’t, but Nick is sure Kenneth was behind some of the crimes they’ve seen recently and using him to get some recompense from the captain seems just.

“If you guys’ head back to the precinct, I’ll wait for Henrietta to finish here and then call it in, anonymously.”

“And the fact that it’s in the house opposite where you live?” Wu asks and Nick shrugs.

“Used to live. I haven’t lived here in, what, months now, so it’s just coincidence, really.” He shifts to get back out of the car as Wu goes to do the same. “Afterwards, I’ll head back to the hospital and check on everyone.”

“Let us know if you need anything else,” Hank offers and Wu gestures his agreement and Nick nods at them both before exiting the car to make his way to his own vehicle, still parked in its hiding space. He strips himself of any weapons, hiding them away under the back cushions and making use of a packet of wipes to give himself a quick refresh as he waits for Henrietta, so he can finish staging the scene and then call it in.

Except it’s not Henrietta that shows up, but another familiar and welcome face.

“Monroe,” Nick breathes out and steps close to embrace his friend but pauses, unsure if such an action will have a negative impact on his obvious injuries. He looks pale and tired, one arm and shoulder enclosed in a sling and heavy bandages, but otherwise is alert and meets his gaze head on.

“Nick, dude,” Monroe greets back and uses his good hand, the one not strapped up, to clasp Nick’s shoulder. Talking on the phone had been good but actually seeing his friend in the flesh is even better.

“It is so good to see you,” Nick states as he catches Monroe’s hand and gives a firm squeeze. “How are you?”

“I’m fine,” the Blutbad responds and then grins sheepishly when Nick shoots him an incredulous look. “Ok, I’m hurting but I am a lot better than I was. And I’ve had some very focused and caring nurses.” That makes Nick smile, knowing who he’s talking about.

“How are Diana and Rosalee? How were they with you coming out? I thought it would be Henrietta?”

“They’re alright, it took some persuasion but I wasn’t letting anyone else come help you but me. I think them both having something to focus on while we’ve been in the house has been good. Diana is full of questions and curious about anything and everything that’s mentioned. Rosalee and Henrietta have been having all sorts of discussions and making plans, and the three of them have been taking very good care of me. But are you ok? How’s Adalind?”

“Yeah,” Nick sighs and gives a brief overview. “I just want to get this done and get back to her, at the hospital.” Monroe nods in understanding and passes over the knife that the captain left at Henrietta’s house, on the night he attacked her when possessed by Jack the Ripper, that Nick had stashed there and is now going to be used to get some justice for all the victims affected.

Monroe stands watch as he slips back over and into the house, careful with his movements and plants the knife on Kenneth’s body. He takes a final glance around the room, unsettled slightly at how unaffected he is by all the dead bodies, that he killed, but then feeling a sense of justice for all involved that would never be able to come from a court of law. As much as he is a cop and does believe in the system, this was really one of the times that handling things the Grimm way was better.

“All done?” Monroe asks as he re-joins him and he nods, taking a deep breath and releasing it. He knows this message will get through and so now can focus on where he wants to be, and with who. “What now?”

“The royals get the message and stay the hell away. If they don’t, which I really doubt, then we meet them the same way if they try again,” he replies.

“Hey, if you need me, I’m there. I’ve got a little payback to give these guys, and I’m definitely not letting anyone mess with you or Diana.” They share a look and then both smile. “I better head back, it was a bit of a, uh, heated discussion about me coming anyway and I said it wouldn’t take long. Keep in touch, alright, I know Diana can’t wait to see you and Adalind.”

“As soon as it’s safe, probably as soon as a doctor even hints at it, I’m sure Adalind will be pushing to leave, and see her too. Tell Diana we can’t wait either.” Nick states and watches as the taller man leaves, keeping an eye on him until he’s no longer in view. Now, he has one last conversation to have before he can call it in and let his department do what they do.

“Juliette?” Nick calls as he enters the house, the walls and décor familiar but the feeling not. He knows this place but it no longer feels the same; it’s no longer home.

“In here,” she replies, her voice coming from the kitchen and he follows the sound to see her standing and holding a mug of hot coffee. She looks up at him as he moves closer and he can see she looks stressed and tense.

“Did it go … ok?” She asks hesitantly.

“It went … alright. You should see some police activity in the next few hours and then you might get some questions, being a neighbour and all.” He states, trying to keep his answer concise and truthful without too many details.

“I’ve been seen with him,” she replies, voice quiet.

“Then you answer any questions about that as honestly as you can. You have nothing to hide here and you’ve done nothing wrong,” he tries to reassure her but she shakes her head.

“But I did,” Juliette says and she both looks and sounds vulnerable. “I was so focused on normal life, on creating a new normal for myself that I didn’t even question when he was so interested in me, or this house, or you as my ex. I just went along with it, excited that I had the attention of a man like that and that I, well that I still could be attractive to someone.” She shakes her head and looks away but he still catches the exposed look that flashes across her face.

“And there’s nothing wrong with that,” Nick says, feeling his own guilt surge. “That’s a normal reaction, especially after a break up. Being used by the person you chose to trust, that’s less normal and being targeted because you knew a Grimm? Well, that’s not on you, that’s on me. I’m sorry I didn’t do more to help.”

“Nick …” Juliette puts her mug down and takes a step closer to him but doesn’t fully close the distance between them. He stays still, wanting to offer his support but not wanting to inadvertently communicate anything else. As much as he does still care about her, they don’t have that type of relationship any more. “I’m not going to lie and say part of me isn’t mad that I got put into this situation, because of my association with you, but the bigger part of me knows it’s not your fault. That if you’d known you would have done more, sooner, to help me. This isn’t your fault either. It’s just … it is what it is.” She shrugs but still looks unsure.

“I’m sorry,” he states but she waves him off.

“The girl … is she really that important? Adalind’s daughter?” Her words are hesitant and he pauses by the backdoor, considering them and what to tell her. Their brief conversation from when he was at the hospital comes back to him and he nods slowly, also remembering his mother’s reasoning for them getting involved at the beginning of all this.

“She could very well change the world,” he replies and holds her gaze as she looks at him.

“Well, I’m glad, then, that you’ll be involved in how she’s raised.” They share another look and he understands this as her peace offering, for what she’s said before and for the direction his life is going in. Not that he needs it, but it feels better knowing that she’s accepted his choices and isn’t going to cause any more problems going forward.

“Thank you,” he says, just as quietly, and they stare at each other for a moment, both perhaps thinking of their time together and what could have been. He shakes his head and offers a small smile, knowing that chapter of his life has truly closed and feeling all too happy with what his future looks like now. “Goodbye Juliette.”

“Bye Nick.” She replies. Nick nods once more before opening the door, glancing around to check if anyone is watching before leaving and closing it behind him, very much feeling like he’s shutting the door on that part of his life and fully stepping into the next.

He stops off at the loft before returning to the hospital and although it is empty and has a slight feel of staleness, due to no one being here for quite a few days, it still feels like home. He showers and changes quickly then spends a few minutes straightening the place out, knowing that he wants it to be ready for when they all come back. His mother, Adalind and Diana. There’s even another room that Trubel could stay in, if she didn’t mind some temporary furniture as the one room left wasn’t exactly brilliantly furnished. But they could all come back here and in his mind’s eye he could see how they would breathe life into the space again. Make it a home.

Nick can see them having dinner at the table and reading once more with Diana in the nook. Trubel and his mom debating as Adalind outsmarts them all. Visits from friends, who he could show this space to and how they’d made what had seemed like a suspectable choice had actually turned into a warm, comfortable space. It’s a positive thought and he lingers on it for a moment before quickly resetting the security alarm and heading back to those that would help him to make that picture come true.

On the way back he makes the call, trying to time it so, if they investigate it, any signal will triangulate and it won’t give a clear location that anyone could use to further explore. He knows how long to stay on the call, how to word it and is pretty sure he’s been successful that the tip will be taken in good faith and followed up. He also messages Hank and Wu, with something clear enough to the two of them but not anyone else. A deep exhale and Nick considered how they are so close to being able to put this whole situation behind them. At least when he gets back to the hospital it will be more positive news, for them, that he brings.

The last thing he expects to see as he walks down the corridor to Adalind’s room is his captain. He appears to be in a stand-off with Trubel and Nick can tell by the set of her shoulder and tilt of her chin that the younger Grimm is not going to be swayed by anything the older man has to say. She’s studying him with suspicious eyes and he knows by just glancing at his captain’s stance that he’s annoyed, perhaps because things haven’t gone his way.

“Nick,” Trubel calls as she spots him and the captain spins to see him walk the last few steps between them.

“Trubel,” Nick nods at her as he steps around his superior, though that matters at work only, so that he can stand beside her and help to block the entrance of the room. “Sean.”

“Nick, I’m just here to talk,” Renard starts and Nick just raises an eyebrow at that. “I have some information all of you really should hear.”

“Go on then,” Nick prompts when nothing more is said.

“Out here?” The captain queries with a deliberate look around.

“I’m not letting you into this room unless there is a real reason to,” Nick starts. “So, you can give a summary here and I’ll make that decision or you can choose not to and turn around and leave. Your choice.” They stare at each other for a tense moment before Renard sighs and glances around again. The hospital corridor isn’t terribly busy but it isn’t exactly low on foot traffic either. Nurses do their rounds and people walk from place to place. Nick can only imagine what the captain is thinking about the situation as he takes a deliberate breath before speaking.

“As you know I recently lost my mother and that had an impact on my choices for what I did next,” he starts, carefully choosing his words but keeping his eyes on Nick. “Well, I’ve learnt that my father has now joined her and I wanted to let you know about how my other family members, who I have talked to, have reacted to that.” Nick nods, knowing that he’s talking about the King’s death and the inevitable fallout that has caused. He must not have the news of the scene at the house yet, and hence Kenneth’s death, but that’s ok. These things can take some time and if it gives them a chance to air some grievances out first, well, he’ll cautiously take it.

“Wait here,” he orders and shares a glance with Trubel who crosses her arms and shifts to block the door once more as Nick enters Adalind’s hospital room.

Both women inside turn to him and he quickly crosses the room to stand beside the bed. Adalind peers up at him and he can’t help but lean down to press a soft kiss to her lips, even as he hears his mother shift her chair to come closer. He can clearly read the question on both of their faces.

“He’s never going to hurt anyone again,” he states and feels Adalind’s exhale of breath as the meaning behind his words causes an emotional reaction. She grips his hands tightly as he straightens up and he squeezes back, in comforting reassurance.

“Nick,” she murmurs before falling silent and he just holds her hand more firmly.

“Are you ok? Were there any problems?” His mother asks and he shakes his head.

“I’m fine and it all went to plan, well, it did there,” he replies. “However, Renard is outside right now and wants to talk.”

“Yes, he attempted to come in before but Trubel handled it,” his mother comments and he can tell from her tone how impressed she is with the younger Grimm.

“I can make him go away but it might be worth hearing what he has to say,” Nick says gently. “There have been a few events that he might now have knowledge of the other side to, and we could use that information.” Adalind blinks up at him then looks down at herself and he knows she dislikes the idea of her former partner/instructor/whatever you could label their relationship as, seeing her look like she does. “It’s up to you.”

“You won’t leave?” She asks quietly and he leans down close.

“I’m not going anywhere,” he promises and a familiar static shock jolt from his hand, through to hers. Their eyes lock and he hopes she understands he means for everything, not just for this moment. That it’s not just his words but his magic, his essence that he’s putting out there, for her and their family.

“And you’re not alone,” his mother points out and Adalind looks between them both before nodding slowly. Nick presses a quick kiss to her lips then her forehead before giving a last squeeze to her hand then pulling away to go back to the door. Trubel is in exactly the same position and his captain looks even more unimpressed with the situation, which makes Nick’s lips twitch. He gives a nod to her and she scoots around him to enter the room as he levels a glare at Renard.

“You can come in and tell us your news but if you say anything that upsets anyone in here then I won’t have a problem removing you, bodily, if need be,” he warns. He gets a searching look back and Nick has a few seconds to enjoy the mental image of doing exactly that, maybe breaking some glass as the captain’s body goes through a window or door, before the other man nods and Nick steps back to let him join them in the room.

Trubel stands at the end of the bed with his mother positioned on the other side, now sat close to Adalind’s mid-section and Nick steps to stand on the closest side of the bed, right beside her shoulder as Renard comes to a stop just inside the room. His eyes take in all the women in the room, perusing their faces somewhat intently, before turning back to Nick and he just keeps his face calm and as neutral as possible, though the thought still lingers that they wouldn’t even be here if it weren’t for the actions of the bastard Zauberbiest.

“First, Adalind, I’m sorry you got hurt. Despite your beliefs, what happened was never my intention and I don’t like that my actions brought such trauma to you, or our daughter.” Renard’s words are smooth but his face looks troubled and Nick considers that he might actually mean those words. He knows his boss does have the skills to con and manipulate, but this does seem genuine.

“Our daughter, who you were trying to take away from me,” Adalind bites back, clearly angry and unimpressed with what was just said.

“No, I wasn’t taking her away from you, just away from him,” Renard answers, nodding at Nick. “But I can see the error in my actions and I apologise. I never meant for any harm to come to Diana.” He holds Adalind’s eyes until she drops them, brow furrowed, then looks to every other person in the room.

“A great deal of harm came to her, to all of us, from what you did, the repercussions of which may be long lasting,” his mother pipes in and he studies her for a moment, possibly considering her words but also potentially taking in her obvious injuries, before nodding.

“That is potentially true,” Renard offers. “But that is not something we can discuss today. I can tell you, however, that one real threat to our daughter is gone. The King is dead.” Nick feels Adalind shift at the news and sees his mother and Trubel share a look out of the corner of his eye but he doesn’t otherwise react. It is good to have confirmation of Meisner’s words, though. “There is now a succession crisis, as the King had no direct heir named. The front runners, from what I’ve heard, are currently Victor and Kenneth.” Nick feels three sets of eyes shift to him and watches as Renard also takes note of the attention he is receiving.

“Kenneth won’t be in a position to take that, or any, role,” he states and sees the quirk of the captain’s head as he correctly interprets Nick’s words. After a moment he nods and Nick knows he’s understood, even as he looks away. There’s a moment of silence and Nick wonders what could be going through the captain’s mind, whether that information changes anything for him.

“And why haven’t you put your name forward?” Adalind asks sharply, verbalising what he, and probably the others as well, are definitely thinking, and gets the older man’s attention back on her.

“I have been mentioned, in certain circles,” Renard admits slowly. “But not seriously, not yet. If Victor is to be the next in line, then I will find it more useful to be in the wings, such as it is. I will, however, be impressing on him that Diana is not to be involved, mentioned or sought out again.”

“And you think that will work?”

“Just because he is the most obvious choice left doesn’t mean Victor will have an easy time in claiming the crown. He will be kept busy firming up his position, as well as ensuring the loyalty of those around him. It will be a while before he thinks of next steps, and by that time I will have been able to give multiple messages on the impracticality of using Diana, for any means.” He takes a deep breath here and moves a step closer to Adalind, causing Nick to shift so his stance becomes more protective but Renard doesn’t change his gaze and keeps it firmly on the blonde. “I can acknowledge that I miscalculated, it was never my intention to put our daughter in harm’s way and I regret it. I know I have caused her, and all of you, great distress but I can, and will do better. I will earn hers, and all of you around her, trust back and I can start by ensuring my family know that Diana is a non-negotiable, now and in the future. She is my daughter and I regret that it took such action, my own actions, to show to me how not to treat her.” His words settle into the room, leaving a slight tension and a definite feeling of unease. Adalind just shakes her head and his mother glares while Trubel looks mightily unimpressed. Nick studies the man in front of him and gets the impression that, although he is sure the captain cannot be fully trusted, he is being truthful in his words about Diana.

“We can all work together to ensure she doesn’t have any more trauma,” he offers after the silence has dragged on and Renard nods before taking a clear step back.

“When you have all healed, when you’re ready, I would love to see her,” he states. “I will wait to hear from you. And Nick, I can give you as much time off as you need, to be with … your family … at this time.”

“Thank you, captain,” he replies and they nod at each other, an understanding passing through them both. This might not be the outcome either of them wanted, or thought, but for that little girl they will both work together on it. “I’ll keep you updated with anything pressing.” A beep from Renard’s phone, followed by several more, gets his attention and he frowns down at the device before glancing back up at Nick.

“Take care of your family, I wish you all a speedy recovery.” With one more nod towards each of them in turn, Renard turns and leaves the room, his focus clearly shifted to the message Nick can hazard a guess at, taking most of the uncomfortable atmosphere with him.

“I don’t trust him,” his mother states, barely waiting for the door to fully seal after Renard’s departure.

“Agreed,” Adalind says and Nick shifts to lean against the bed so her shoulder can press comfortably into his side. The increased contact spreads sparks and tingles between them and Nick is all too happy to feel their connection hum once more.

“I know, I’m wary too,” Nick admits. “But we can’t discount that Renard can be useful, and if it is true then his actions can help keep Diana safe.”

“Is that it then?” Trubel asks after a moment of silence. “Is that you guys free of the people who have been after you?”

“For now, maybe,” his mother allows. “We can’t guarantee it will stay that way.”

“But it does give us time,” Nick counters. “We can focus on healing right now, getting better and making sure Diana is ok after everything that happened. And we can be ready for if they do come looking for her.” He’s not going to let something like this happen again, and if that means disposing of another royal in the future, so be it.

He shifts to face Adalind more directly, their hands reaching and intertwining almost automatically. The pleasant tingles from their touch are reassuring, as is the steady beat of her heart. They’ve been through enough and they can take this time, this reprieve if you will, to heal and rest. With no one outright chasing them, they can actually build a life together and give Diana some of the normality that has eluded both Nick and Adalind, at various times in their youth, as they grew up. They talked about that and now they have the chance to do it and Nick can’t help but relish the thought, of shoring up his family and having that life, even if it does have to include his captain in some capacity. Adalind squeezes his hand and he gives her a smile, already picturing what all of that could look like.

-G-

All his mental pictures don’t take into account how serious both Adalind and his mother were injured, and the extent of their recovery. It took time for them to be deemed fit enough to leave the hospital and that was based on their physical injuries alone. Not much was said, or done, about the mental trauma both had been through; was still going through. He had one of the scariest days when Adalind was told of the tests, and results, for their lost baby and he could only watch her go silent and withdraw into herself. Once more he was left clinging to her hand, using that physical connection to remind her she wasn’t alone and he was still there. His talking of what they had been through, how none of what happened was truly her fault, and what they could now look forward to, as well as phone-calls to Diana, slowly brought her back to herself. They had both agreed it would be safer for the young girl to stay out of sight, though Nick knew Adalind was itching to hold her daughter once more. He knew it would a long road to recovery for her, for them both really, but together they could get there.

His mother also had some adjusting to do, needing to come to terms that the sight in her eye was gone and she would be considered disabled and visually impaired from now on. Of course, this was disregarding who his mother was and Kelly had already talked about what she could do for herself. There was some hope that her Grimm healing would kick in, and her eyesight would come back; they’d already seen what it could do and she was determined that no matter what, her life would not be drastically affected going forward.

That she can still see, even though partially, is exclaimed over as they all, finally, reunite. Henriette can barely hold onto Diana to keep her waiting safely inside as they pull up and Nick’s words of caution to Adalind fall on deaf ears as she almost leaps from the car as he parks. Still, mother and daughter cling to each other in the hallway and only move when Nick gently supports them both so they can settle more comfortably onto a sofa in the sitting room, as everyone greets each other around them. A soft glow begins between the two blondes, and slowly infuses the whole room, reminding Nick of how Diana could manipulate light and link it to emotions. Now, everyone seems to boost the light, happy to back in each other’s presences, and it be a happy occurrence. Seeing Monroe, almost healed from his injury, brings back how grateful Nick is to have him as a friend, his best friend, and if he grips him too tight in a hug then neither of them mentions it.

When Hank and Wu have arrived, they all talk over each other as they try to catch up on everything that’s happened and been missed when they’ve all been apart. Nick settles in next to Adalind and she shifts so Diana can rest between them both and Nick feels something inside heal, just that little bit more, as the young girl cuddles into his side and his arm can wrap around her and her mother.

Going back to the loft truly feels like a homecoming and his mother gives Trubel the short tour as he and Adalind try to settle Diana in her room, then give up and take her into theirs, into the bigger bed where they all squish together to finally, truly, get some rest.

-G-

Pain and terror flashes through her and Adalind wakes with a gasp, at the same moment as a little elbow digs sharply into her side. She bites her lip to muffle the moan of discomfort that wants to escape as she glances down at the owner of said elbow. Diana is cuddled into her side, in between her and Nick, and still fast asleep. For once Nick hasn’t woken at the same time as her and is laid out on his back, one arm curled above Diana and stretched towards her. He looks tired but peaceful in his rest and she takes the rare opportunity to study him, unimpeded, for just a few moments. The sight of the two of them, both with relaxed faces in their sleep, helps to chase away the darkness of her own dreams.

During the night was the only time, now, when what happened caused her distress. In the day she could control her thoughts and focus on where she was and who was with her but at night, in her dreams, she lost that and found herself back in that mansion, in pain and uncertain of what was going on. There had been no joint dreams lately either, perhaps another victim of her injuries or else just their connection blocked as she got lost in her own mind. They had discussed it briefly, but as neither of them knew exactly how or why the dreams had been triggered in the first place neither she nor Nick could say how to get them back.

In every other way though, Nick had been amazing, as he had been since his mother sought out his help. It was strange now, to think back of that first meeting and how scared she had been yet also just aware enough, and desperate, to trust the Grimms. And look at them now. Diana shifts as Adalind watches, curling more into Nick’s side and his lips twitch up at the feeling. He settled into the role of being a father figure so easily, so naturally, and they are all better for it, forming this little family of theirs.

Which makes Adalind think of the other, darker thoughts that keep her nights unsettled. Logically, she knows that it wasn’t her fault but emotionally the guilt just builds. She lost their child. She didn’t protect them and now they were gone. Tears gather then leak out as Adalind’s vision goes hazy and her thoughts turn bleak. It was all her fault; she’d clearly endangered her first child, had some rather questionable moments and actions in the beginning, and now had lost another. She’d lost their baby.

“Hey.” Nick’s voice jolts her and his hand comes up to her cheek to wipe some of the gathered tears away.

“I’m so sorry,” Adalind whispers and Nick pushes up on his elbow so he can be closer to her, whilst not disturbing a still sleeping Diana.

“Hey, now, it’s not your fault,” he states but she shakes her head.

“Look at what I’ve done,” she replies, voice low. She doesn’t want to have this conversation, especially here next to her daughter, but the words come spilling out. “I was selfish and didn’t think and it put my baby, who should have been the first, most important thought, in danger and constant threat. I’ve let her down so many times, failed her over and over, and now I’ve lost our baby and-“

“And that wasn’t you fault,” Nick states again, voice harder now. His face has settled into firm lines but his hand remains gentle on her cheek. “True, Diana’s conception was … questionable, but a lot of children’s creations can be labelled that way, whether it’s magic or consent or alcohol involved. Your choices after matter, and you chose to fight. You put everything aside and put your daughter first to give her a better life. That was your thought and your focus and that was how you did what was best for Diana, still are doing what’s best for Diana. You fought for her and that makes you an amazing mother.”

Nick’s hand can’t stop the tears as they flow and Adalind holds in the sob that wants to break free. She’s so tired of feeling like this, all mixed up and so very sad, all the time, but she also seems to lack the energy to battle it.

“Mama?” Diana’s voice pipes up and both she and Nick swing their gazes to the little girl. She blinks up at her and attempts a smile but her face looks worried. “No sad mama, no sad, no more.”

“Oh, honey, mama isn’t sad,” Adalind says as she cuddles close to her. When Diana frowns and even Nick looks disbelieving, she has to add to her statement. “Well, mama’s trying not to be sad. My feelings are a bit jumbled, but I am happy, so, so happy, to be with you.” That brings a smile to Diana’s face and she snuggles into Adalind’s body, closing her eyes with a hum so missing the flash of discomfort that Adalind can’t hide as the close contact aggravates her injuries.

Physically, she is a lot better. The doctor’s had truly been a great help and if she used a little Hexenbiest magic to help along when she could, well none of the medical professionals were any the wiser. They just kept labelling her a medical miracle. Kelly had been the one to catch on about what she was doing, and then caution her about exhausting herself, both physically, mentally and magically, and Adalind had conceded the point and reduced it, slightly. Being in a hospital reminded her of too many instances in her past, and some really bad decisions, and so her focus on getting better was for a multitude of reasons.

Embracing Diana now, though, had to the biggest and best. Being back with her daughter, and once more in the safety of the loft that had become home, was a feeling better than any medicine or magic she knew.

“I love you,” she smiles at Diana and strokes the top of her head. “I love you so much.”

“Love you, mama,” Diana replies and wiggles forward to place a kiss on her mouth. Adalind smiles then grins as Diana turns to repeat the action with Nick. It brings warmth to her heart and seeing Nick hold the small blonde close, nuzzle his nose against hers to give an Eskimo kiss that has Diana laughing, the sweet sound filling the room, settles her feelings with more focus than any mental thought or therapy. She has her daughter, has this family with this man, and she can focus on that. Not the losses but the gains. And Adalind has gained so much.

Diana glances between the two of them then twists around, her little face beaming as she has the attention of both of them. “We have pancakes?” As if on cue, Nick’s stomach gurgles loudly and Diana erupts into laughter as Adalind smiles and a swathe of the darkness in her thoughts melts away.

“Pancakes,” Nick declares then heaves himself up and Diana jumps up after him so she can ride his back, piggy back style, as he moves out of the bed. Adalind hums lowly as she moves, the aches reminding her that they are most definitely still there, her body still healing, but she waves Nick away when he pauses, with a concerned look, and slowly follows them out into the main space of the loft.

Kelly and Trubel are both already in the kitchen, discussing the merits of various toppings as Diana is sat on a stool as Nick takes a drink from a mug. The older Grimm is out of the wheelchair she’d been made to use at the hospital and the crutches she’d been given discarded to the other side of the loft. Adalind thinks she’s only seen her use them once but then, she does have Grimm healing that is helping her along and recovery at a much faster pace than expected. Part of her face is still bandaged, mainly covering her eye, but that doesn’t seem to slow her down either.

“Diana, can you ...?” Kelly asks, indicating the other side of the kitchen and the utensils she needs. Diana nods and tilts her head, a faint purple glow to her eyes, but only the whisk flies over to Kelly. Remembering how Diana could levitate multiple objects before Adalind pays closer attention and watches her daughter keenly focus on what she is doing, making everything go to where she wants it but being much slower than she’s seen before. With everything that happened, they hadn’t had the time to see if the potion they had made, to bind the extra magic, and Diana had taken, had truly worked. She shares a glance with Nick and then slides into the seat next to her daughter, watching as Kelly begins the pancake making process, aided and somewhat assisted, though mostly hindered, by Trubel.

“Diana, honey, are you ok?” She asks quietly and is grateful that Kelly and Trubel put all their attention onto the food preparation so they have some semblance of privacy for this conversation.

“A-huh, mama,” Diana grins and Adalind can’t help but smile back.

“Can I ask you about something?” She starts again and gets a nod. “How do you feel about your powers? Using them and sensing the magic?”

“It’s ok, mama,” she replies. “It small but it ok, can get big again.”

“Do you want for that to happen? Like last time?” Adalind can’t help the high-pitched tone to her voice, thinking of when Diana had grown, her unassuming words of being a big girl before the burst of magic, the rapid growth, and how wild that magic had been.

“Not me big, all in one,” Diana replies, shaking her head slightly. “Like Henri say, be Diana magic, just right.” She nods and the simple words bring back the conversation they had just before the binding.

“Just right magic,” Adalind repeats as she stares.

“So, it’ll grow as you do, but not get too big like it did before,” Kelly fills in from over the counter and Diana smiles at her.

“Like magic,” she states. “Can wait for it.”

“Honey, do you think the magic will come back? The too big magic?” Adalind asks next.

“Magic magic,” Diana replies and smiles. Despite a few more questions the little girl can say no more and Adalind has to accept that, while there are clear indicators that the binding worked and Diana seems well in herself and adjusted, there will be some uncertainty towards her future, and the possibilities that remain there.

Still, seeing Diana levitate her plate towards herself shows her daughter still has a reasonable command over her powers, which remains amazing given her age, and they have plenty of other things to focus on. She will have to continue to be vigilant but hopefully it can happen as Diana said, and allow her to grow and have her powers increase and be nurtured as she is. And she will be, Adalind has some experience adjusting to life without the powers you are used to and then regaining them, so she feels uniquely qualified to help her daughter in this way. She remembers lessons on magic and potions, theory and history with her own mother and is determined to do it better with Diana. They can both be better Hexenbiests and create a new reputation for women, and witches, of the Schade name.

“So, I think we need a veggie day,” Kelly announces as the begin to clear up from breakfast and while Adalind, Trubel and Diana look confused, Nick has a soft look, almost like reminiscence.

“No green beans, yucky,” Diana declares with a puckered brow which Trubel agrees with, naming a few other vegetables in the process and Kelly laughs.

“No, not vegetables to eat, vegetables to be,” she states which just gets Diana frowning even more but has Nick laughing. “It’s something Nicky’s father used to suggest. That we all stay in our pyjamas, or comfy clothes, and just watch tv or read stories or cuddle up and talk, but just stay inside and be together and not do anything too much.”

“Story?” Diana perks up and then turns to Nick. “Read my Nick?”

“Yeah, we can read, Diana,” he says softly before looking towards his mother. “A veggie day sounds great. I don’t think I’ve done it since you and dad … well, it’s been a long time.” Kelly smiles sadly but Nick shakes his head and re-focuses on Diana. “I definitely want to introduce this to my family. Let’s have a veggie day.” Adalind feels her lips tug up into a smile and warmth blossoms inside her. As they move around, each gathering what they want for their ‘veggie day’ and listening to everyone chatter, and Kelly and Trubel argue over having snacks even though they’ve only just finished breakfast, brings about a sense of family and peace and hope for what their future will be like. Obviously, not every day can be like this, but as she settles onto one end of the sofa, covered by a blanket and observed by those she cares about, able to watch Nick and Diana start a story and Kelly and Trubel begin to sketch as they half listen, half have their own conversation, she feels all the care and feeling in the room.

When the image of another child, held close to her breast, adored by all around them, pops into her head, tears build once more but she is able to wave Nick and Diana’s concern away, no longer feeling the dark of depression but instead the light of possibility. They have this family here, she does, Diana and Nick, Nana Kelly and Trubel, who she hopes to get to know better but already seems to be merging into the role of a very fun aunt. If they are lucky and blessed enough to maybe, one day, add more to their family, she will consider it a gift. But right now, these people are who she should focus on and how they all can move forward, together.

So, she does and Adalind has one of the best days she can remember. They do exactly as Kelly had said, they don’t go out, Nick takes barely any calls or messages, instead they cocoon themselves inside and just spend time doing comfortable things, and being in each other’s presence. She learns Trubel has had her own rough up-bringing, and so can be just as child-like as Diana in certain aspects. Watching Nick and his mom re-build and get to experience these moments again is a wonder, and just being able to hold and breathe with Diana, without having to think of running or hiding or who might be looking for them, is an adjustment as well as a mighty weight off of her. They laugh and tease, learn new titbits about each other and watch as Diana just seems to glow with what must be a soothing balm of being with them too, after the time she experienced without them.

Dinner that night is a Diana request again, and the two blondes sit back and watch as the three Grimm argue as they attempt to cook before Nick throws in the towel and joins them at the kitchen counter to watch, arms folding around them both and Adalind is all too happy to lean into his side, close her eyes and just rest. She feels exhausted, even though they have barely moved throughout the day, but also energised, as though, while her body might still be healing, her soul is warmed through and tranquil.

“You feeling, ok?” Nick murmurs into her ear, breath sending a delightful shiver of awareness of him, and his closeness, down her spine and she nods.

“I like veggie days,” she replies softly and he hums a laugh.

“Me too,” he says. “I think that should be a family rule, that we have a veggie day every so often.”

“Family rule?” She tilts into him more, glancing over at everyone else before back at him to see Nick nod.

“Maybe not rule, more like a guideline or kind of agreement, that this is something we do as a family,” he clarifies and Adalind can feel a smile growing.

“You might need to be more specific,” she comments, mind jumping to terminology she’s long not used but is still inside her head. “Because there is a difference between guideline and rules, both have their own parameters and so need to be clearly stated so all parties involved know what expectations are.” He blinks at her before giving a quick shake of his head, the movement making her jostle with him.

“Oh whoa, you really are a lawyer,” he grumbles, but with a smile on his face and as Adalind goes to remind him, that yes, she is, he leans down and kisses her softly, lips tender on her own. She tries to follow him as he backed away, wanting to keep the kiss going, but Nick separates them easily. “That’s the thing about family rules, you agree on them as a family.” Their eyes connect and they both smile, knowing that it’s these small things, like making family chosen rubrics and the like, that will mean everything to both of them.

“Well, as a lawyer, I’ll be present to make sure all are in agreement and fully aware of their responsibility and obligations, in regards to these family rules,” she quips and watches as the smirk grows on Nick’s lips.

“And as an officer of the law, I’ll be present to enforce it and make sure everyone stays safe and accountable,” he replies, eyes glinting with that mischief she has only occasionally seen and so wants more of.

“In that case-“

“Ok, enough you two,” Trubel suddenly states and Adalind jerks back, becoming aware of how close she and Nick were and that the other three in the kitchen area are all staring. The younger woman looks slightly disturbed but Kelly is smirking and Diana is just beaming at everyone.

“Dinner, mama, my Nick,” she announces and Nick presses a kiss to the top of her head before shifting back and helping to set the table. Even after spending all day together, conversation still flows and Diana flits her attention from one person to the next before slowly tiring, her head nodding and speech slurring as her own state of exhaustion catches up with her. She doesn’t fight as Adalind gets her ready for bed and chooses to sleep in her own room, welcoming their presence in the goodnight routine but not insisting they stay with her.

“Love you mama,” she mumbles as Adalind covers her with the duvet. “Love you, my Nick.”

“We love you too, honey,” Adalind replies, bending down to kiss her and watching as Nick does the same.

“Sleep tight, Diana,” he murmurs and Adalind’s last glimpse of her daughter as she turns out the light is one of rest, a happy smile on her face as she falls asleep.

Saying goodnight herself, Adalind retires quickly and leaves Kelly, Trubel and Nick discussing something. She’s glad of a few moments to herself but is surprised when Nick joins her quickly in their room. Watching him ready himself for bed does bring about another awareness and her thoughts drift between memories and wants, almost needs, before his weight shifting down onto the bed brings her back to the present, with him now.

It’s been a long day, emotional and tiring, and yet suddenly, all she can think of is being with Nick. She remembers feeling this intensity before, climbing down into the tunnel and convincing him, with lips and tongue and words and moves. They may be back together, in this place they can call home, but now she wants to be fully together again. With Diana in her own room, Adalind rolls slowly towards Nick and runs her eyes over him.

“You ok?” Nick whispers into the night and she shuffles closer to press into his side, letting her hands wander just slightly.

“I could be better,” she murmurs back and slips her hands under his t-shirt as she presses a deep, intense kiss to his lips. Nick meets her, lips parting before slowly pulling back and staring down at her.

“You need to rest,” he says softly, brushing her hands away and encouraging her to lay back. She shakes her head at him, hands returning to the hem of his shirt and tugging. “Adalind, we can’t.”

“Please Nick,” she whispers and places a soft, drawing kiss on his lips. “I need you.” He groans at her words, clearly fighting with what’s right and what he wants to do. As it’s what Adalind wants as well, she knows what she’s going to push for.

“You need to rest,” he repeats, “I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You couldn’t,” she says, lips now moving down his cheek and throat. “You make everything better.” She sucks at his pulse point and a shudder runs through him. It makes her feel powerful in a way that she never has before. “Make me feel better. Make me feel whole again.” Her whispered words flutter in the space around them, her fingertips leaving trails of sparks, that wonderfully magical and intimate connection between them flaring, inviting more, and he gives in with a groan. Rolling on top he kisses her, careful to keep his weight off of her. Her hands tug at his shirt again and he breaks the kiss to pull it off and away before fusing their mouths together again.

His own hands divest her of her sleep clothes quickly, touch light, moving to trace over the lines of her body and then settling between her legs and stroking gently.

“Nick,” she gasps and he hushes her as he nips at her throat.

“Just feel,” he whispers and all Adalind is capable of is a breathy moan in response. He anchors himself with one hand above her while the other works on bringing her pleasure, keeping his movements slow but sure, steadily but gently driving her higher with every touch and kiss until she keens for him, squeezing him with her arms and legs and inner muscles as she falls apart. Their breaths mingle as he rests his forehead on hers, his brow furrowed and she can almost hear what he’s thinking and feeling; knowing, in his opinion, that now is the time to stop and yet desperately wanting more.

“Please,” she whimpers and arches her body into his. He’s so hard and she wants him, hopes he wants her just as much.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” he reiterates, voice low with emotion and eyes focused on her.

“Trust me,” she murmurs back. “You won’t.” He groans and shakes his head as he fights himself, holding himself still above her and abruptly Adalind just can’t wait anymore. Concentrating, she envisions what she wants and then wills it, gentle but persistent force enveloping Nick’s body and flipping him onto his back, shifting him over so he lays stretched out and Adalind is moving, giving herself a little boost with her power so she can swing a leg over him, as her hands move on his chest and she uses that same force to tug at his sleep bottoms.

“Adalind,” he starts but she shakes her head to cut him off, the ends of her hair brushing against his chest with the movement.

“I feel fine,” she continues, finger tips circling his nipples and liking how his eyes dilate further. “Let me show you.” Then she’s straddling him, leaning over to kiss him and she can feel as he wavers, muscles straining as he debates whether to stay under her. But heat surges through her, her touch encouraging it in him too and their lips meet over and over.

His hands rise to rest on her hips as she settles above him and then rocks until he’s right there, right where she needs him to be, and then they’re feeling a different kind of heat and they’re both moaning as she slowly sinks down onto him.

Nick gasps, his fingers clenching at her, trying to tug her down harder and bring her closer whilst also remaining gentle and aware of her still healing injuries. Adalind starts with a slow rock, eager to feel everything but also not wanting to rush and tire too soon. It’s maddening, this pace she’s set, but it’s also intense and powerful and so passionate that she fights within herself to keep it. Every move is deliberate, every shift brings them both closer and he’s breathing her name and looking in her eyes as she echoes his back at him. He sits up then, mouth seeking as if he’s desperate to kiss her, and they both moan at the change in angle, the depth and penetration, and then tingles spread from every point of skin to skin contact they have, adding magical sensation to an already emotive coupling, and they’re panting into each other’s mouths, rocking faster now, unable to stop as they reach, and then fall together, crying out names and soft exclamations and clinging to each other as the aftershocks tremble through them both.

Adalind’s shaking when they pull apart, fine tremors running throughout her body and a pleasant exhaustion rapidly spreading. Nick strokes her gently as he manoeuvres her back under the covers and she grips him as firmly as she can to keep him close.

“I’m fine,” she murmurs, feeling the weight of his gaze as he studies her. “Better than fine now.”

“You’re stubborn,” he replies back and her lips twitch into a smile.

“You like me that way,” she comments and Nick stills, his whole-body stalling, as if her words have triggered something. She forces her eyes more open to look at him and he’s staring down at her, looking pleased but also suddenly determined.

“No,” he murmurs and she shifts so they lie closer together. “I love you, just the way you are.” His words blow her away, the quiet confidence in them along with the absolute assurance in his eyes. She blinks and inhales deeply before bringing a hand up to brush his hair off his forehead, knowing exactly what her response will be.

“I love you,” she says, almost simply, but hoping he can tell just how much she means it. That it shows through her eyes and every line of her body. They just stare for a moment before Nick sinks down to kiss her again, light and soft and full of love, then is pulling her into his arms, with Adalind more than happy to settle down and cuddle close as they embrace their feelings, and the future together they bring.

-G-

Henrietta is the one that insists they have to celebrate. She talks to all of them, stating what obstacles they have overcome and how they should take the time to come together to acknowledge the past that has strengthened them and the future they are stepping into. Honestly, Nick lost track after a while, she’d brough it up that many times, and his only objection to it in the first place was she’d picked the day he was returning to work, which meant his hours were no longer completely his own. Renard had been surprisingly supportive of the time Nick had taken, with Hank and Wu keeping him informed of all the happenings going on as he helped both Adalind, Diana and his mother get into better places, at least better enough that he felt comfortable leaving them. It did help that Trubel was hanging around, wanting to stay for him but also taking the opportunity to learn more from another, perhaps arguably more experienced, Grimm.

Still, she’d kept bringing it up and kept suggesting dates until everyone agreed upon one and now, they are finally all gathered around the grand setting of Henrietta’s dining room, in its full splendour, looking at each other as they are sat in front of the feast she has prepared for them to enjoy.

Diana sits between Nick and Monroe, with Adalind just the other side and Rosalee opposite. Hank and Wu sandwich in the middle as his mother and Trubel take up the other side, leaving Henrietta with the place at the head of the table. She stands, picking up her glass, and gaining everyone’s attention as she clears her throat with a smile.

“It is a pleasure to have you all in my home, under such happy circumstances,” she begins, looking at the almost over crowded room with pleasure. “I hope you all join me in a toast to celebrate the good fortune we find ourselves with, after having experienced such troubling times. Let us raise our glasses to good friends, improved health and newly found and formed, but dearly loved, family.” It is definitely a toast they can all agree with and they share fond looks as they all raise their glasses, Diana sitting up on her knees on the cushioned seat of her chair to match everyone else’s height.

“To found family,” Nick states and they all echo it as they clink their glasses together, sharing smiles and warm glances, before taking sips and starting to eat. The sounds of different conversation builds as they all settle into the meal, tableware clinking and voices rising. Trubel and Kelly discuss their different encounters with the same type of Wesen as Rosalee and Henrietta talk recipe improvement and Nick falls into a debate with Wu and Hank about the latest ‘improvements’ being made at the precinct while Adalind listens to Diana re-tell a story she’d read recently, with Monroe adding in bits he believed should be included. It’s a bit chaotic, voices ebbing and flowing, with laughter often showing the good mood that permeates the room, but it works and it’s exactly how he’d always wanted a big family meal to be. He catches Adalind’s eye as they begin to tidy plates, Monroe declaring that he required a rest before even considering desert while Diana objects that no such thing is needed, and they both smile, Nick knowing she’s thinking and feeling exactly the same as him.

She bumps into Henrietta coming back into the room, after having cleared some of the dishes, and they laugh and grin, Adalind going to step around her but Henrietta stills, holding onto her shoulders and inhaling deeply. The action attracts Nick’s attention and as he stares at Henrietta staring at Adalind, he sees another deep inhale before a slow, pleased smile spreads across the older Hexenbiest’s face.

“Marvellous,” she beams, giving Adalind’s shoulder a squeeze, and Nick feels his face pull in confusion as Adalind looks bewildered.

“Henrietta?” Her voice has a catch to it, a questioning lilt, which attracts the others attention, and then everyone is staring as Henrietta picks up a lock of Adalind’s hair and sniffs that too.

“Definitely,” she hums, her smile wide now. “How simply marvellous.”

“What’s marvellous?” Nick asks, half rising from his chair as he looks between the two women.

“You don’t know?” She asks Adalind, her gaze intense and studying before returning to her earlier joy, along with a touch of mischief, as she slowly enunciates her next words. “You are going to have another baby.”

“That’s impossible,” Adalind stammers. “They said … the doctors … the trauma and with my injuries …” She looks to Nick and then squeezes her eyes shut, hands moving to hover over her belly and breathing deeply herself. Henrietta steps back as Nick moves to join her and he can feel the whole room’s eyes on them. Her eyes pop open and she gasps, hands shifting to cup over her stomach together as she locks gazes with him. “Oh!”

“Adalind?”

“We didn’t lose the baby,” she whispers and with how quiet the room has grown he knows everyone must have heard it. “I’m still pregnant.”

“Baby?” He repeats, cautious hope in his voice as he looks at the happiness beginning to spread over Adalind’s face.

“We’re having a baby,” Adalind confirms, voice high and eyes alight with joy, and Nick feels a wave of happiness wash through him as he steps to her and wraps his arms around her. She clings back to him just as fiercely, both revelling in the news. That kernel of sadness that had been buried deep, from the first mention at the hospital to the inconclusive tests, disappears and left in its place is a new bud, of love and joy and excitement, for this unborn but already so wanted being.

“Nicky?” His mother calls gently and he shifts back from Adalind but keeps one arm wrapped tight around her as they turn together to face the rest of the room. His mother stands beside Henrietta at the end of the table, Trubel, Wu, Hank and Rosalee are all still seated with Monroe hovering between his wife and Diana, who looks wholly unfussed at the situation, even as everyone else has their attention fully on him and Adalind. All eyes are on them, everyone seeming to wait for confirmation of the news that they think they just heard.

“Adalind’s pregnant,” Nick announces and the room erupts with congratulations and well wishes.

“Is it time for desert yet?” Diana asks once the joint voices have lowered in volume and Nick and Adalind share another look at her response, or rather lack of any kind, to getting a new sibling. They both walk over to her, still sat in her chair and she peers up at them, blinking and tilting her head in query.

“Honey, we can have desert, yes, but first, we have some good news,” Adalind starts as she takes the seat next to her daughter. “I’m going to have another baby, which means you’re going to be a big sister.” She smiles brightly then frowns in bafflement as Diana just nods, her face rather solemn.

“I know,” Diana replies with a little shrug, tone matter of fact, and Nick knows he looks as confused as Adalind does at her words. “But I’m hungry now and I have to wait to meet him.”

“Him?” Nick asks, voice high as he comes to stand behind her. “Diana did you say, ‘him’?”

“A-huh,” she nods. “I’m getting a brother. Can we have desert now, please?” Monroe bursts out into shocked laughter as Trubel chimes in with the request for something sweet and Nick and Adalind just stare. Any further questions to the young girl just garner the same response and she can’t say how she knows the baby is a boy, just that she does.

His mother ends up getting Diana pudding, as well as a portion for Trubel, as the others gathered round to offer more words of good wishes, and a few questions about their reactions. The hug his mother grips him in is especially tight, after having watched him fall apart in the hospital room when he’d believed the baby had been lost.

“What a family this will be,” Henrietta proclaims, her smile not dropping as she watches over the whole room and Nick has to agree. From the daughter he’s found and formed that bond with, to her mother who he once tried to kill but now would kill anyone who hurt her or kept them apart, to the friends that are really family gathered around the table. In this room full of love and care, those bonds have been formed, and although it didn’t come easy, he can’t imagine his life without any of the people present. And to know it’s only going to grow, that his family will get bigger, will soon have another member, soothes something deep inside, as well as opens a whole new world of possibilities that he can’t wait to explore, where he can create new memories and ties with his family.

-G-

Seven months later … Somewhere in the world …

The room is dimly lit, kept in the same constant conditions in an effort to protect all the items that line the walls. A guard stands outside and only lets those with approved credentials inside. When inside, they move through the space slowly and carefully, checking everything and recording any differences noted. Items are inspected, potions tested for potency, weapons ensured to be battle ready and anything else required to keep all in perfect condition.

One such item has had two soft glowing gems, on a circular tablet with various rune etchings and skull engravings on its surface, for months now and is regularly checked. There is a third gem, still dim compared to its castmates. On this particular day, it begins to glow, a deep blue colour, that adds to the rich purple and steady red already visible. It’s almost missed but then eagerly exclaimed over. The individual responsible for checking within the room that day triple checks and even calls up the camera for video evidence of when the light began before making the most important call.

“Sir,” he breathes into his phone. “Sir, it has happened. The third gem, the light, it’s glowing.” His news is greeted with a deep exhale on the other end of the line before smooth words come in reply.

“Then it is time. The third child has been born.” Only those who know him would recognise the excitement in his boss’ otherwise neutral-sounding voice. “Do we know when?”

“We have reviewed the tapes and have the timestamp,” he replies, pleased he can give a positive answer.

“Then review all births, worldwide, at that time. Track every one that you can. When we find this child, we will find the others and then, we can truly begin. We have been in the shadows for too long, but with these three, we will have the power to bring the might of our destiny to us all.”

To Be Continued in … Family Binds.

-G-